Saints by calling: or Called to be saints A godly treatise of our holy calling to Christ, by the gospell. With the seuerall gifts proper vnto the called: and their counterfeits in the hypocrites which are not partakers of this effectuall calling. Written by Thomas Wilson, minister of Gods word, at S. Georges Church in Canterbury.
         Wilson, Thomas, 1563-1622.
      
       
         
           1620
        
      
       Approx. 810 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 221 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A15527
         STC 25796
         ESTC S103067
         99838826
         99838826
         3215
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A15527)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3215)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1161:11)
      
       
         
           
             Saints by calling: or Called to be saints A godly treatise of our holy calling to Christ, by the gospell. With the seuerall gifts proper vnto the called: and their counterfeits in the hypocrites which are not partakers of this effectuall calling. Written by Thomas Wilson, minister of Gods word, at S. Georges Church in Canterbury.
             Wilson, Thomas, 1563-1622.
          
           [16], 413, [3] p.
           
             Printed by W. Iaggard, dwelling in Barbican,
             [London] :
             1620.
          
           
             John Jaggard worked as a printer in London 1593-1623.
             Errata on recto of 3G4, final leaf.
             Some print show-through; page 349 stained but readable.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Clergy -- Appointment, call, and election -- Early works to 1800.
           Vocation, Ecclesiastical -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-07 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-12 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Saints
           by
           Calling
           :
           OR
           Called
           to
           be
           Saints
           .
        
         
           A
           Godly
           Treatise
           of
           our
           holy
           Calling
           to
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           seuerall
           gifts
           proper
           vnto
           the
           Called
           :
           And
           their
           Counterfeits
           in
           the
           Hypocrites
           which
           are
           not
           partakers
           of
           this
           Effectuall
           Calling
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           
             Thomas
             Wilson
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           at
           S.
           Georges
           Church
           in
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           
             Ephes.
             4
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Walke
             worthy
             of
             the
             Vocation
             whereunto
             ye
             are
             called
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Make
             your
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             ,
             and
             giue
             all
             diligence
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           by
           W.
           Iaggard
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Barbican
           ,
           1620.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           The
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Leycester
           widow
           ,
           
             all
             health
             and
             happinesse
             of
             soule
             and
             body
          
           from
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           ,
           both
           now
           
             and
             for
             euer
          
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           AFter
           many
           Children
           (
           Bookes
           I
           meane
           )
           which
           are
           a
           fruite
           that
           springeth
           out
           of
           wit
           (
           as
           out
           of
           a
           wombe
           )
           eleuen
           in
           number
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           me
           in
           the
           few
           and
           euill
           dayes
           of
           my
           pilgrimage
           ;
           hee
           hath
           now
           at
           length
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           added
           vnto
           them
           a
           twelfth
           (
           a
           Beniamin
           )
           like
           the
           twelue
           sonnes
           of
           Iacob
           :
           It
           is
           my
           last
           and
           youngest
           child
           ,
           begotten
           and
           brought
           forth
           in
           my
           old
           age
           ,
           being
           fast
           forward
           to
           the
           yeeres
           of
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           In
           naturall
           generation
           ,
           the
           first
           borne
           
             (
             Reuben-like
          
           )
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           Parents
           strength
           ,
           the
           excellency
           of
           dignity
           ,
           
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           power
           ;
           
             Gen.
             49.
             3.
          
           
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           in
           this
           spirituall
           birth
           ,
           where
           the
           first
           that
           come
           into
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           (
           by
           weakenesse
           of
           iudgement
           in
           the
           parents
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           yeeres
           and
           experience
           )
           they
           are
           commonly
           the
           feeblest
           and
           vnworthiest
           ;
           those
           prouing
           most
           strong
           and
           excellent
           which
           be
           last
           borne
           .
           Good
           Madam
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           I
           might
           so
           speake
           of
           this
           my
           Beniamin
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           my
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           old
           age
           ;
           and
           surely
           I
           haue
           some
           little
           reason
           to
           hope
           it
           will
           proue
           so
           :
           (
           pardon
           the
           ouermuch
           indulgence
           of
           a
           father
           ,
           euen
           holy
           Dauid
           could
           ouer
           fancy
           Adoniah
           his
           childe
           ,
           and
           good
           Elie
           could
           ouerualew
           two
           not
           good
           sonnes
           )
           because
           this
           is
           the
           off
           spring
           and
           issue
           that
           proceeded
           from
           me
           in
           the
           greatest
           infirmity
           of
           my
           body
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           best
           strength
           of
           my
           mind
           ;
           when
           I
           had
           in
           an
           ancient
           City
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           people
           for
           the
           space
           of
           thirty
           foure
           yeeres
           and
           aboue
           ,
           beene
           exercised
           in
           my
           Ministery
           from
           Sabboth
           to
           Sabboth
           ;
           so
           as
           I
           may
           trust
           this
           Treatise
           wil
           haue
           more
           perfection
           then
           his
           brethren
           .
           Which
           howsoeuer
           it
           may
           proue
           for
           manner
           of
           handling
           ,
           yet
           hereof
           I
           am
           well
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           and
           argument
           is
           most
           worthy
           and
           weighty
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           about
           our
           holy
           and
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           to
           our
           celestiall
           and
           eternall
           King
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           first
           step
           into
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           after
           wee
           are
           entred
           into
           this
           elementary
           world
           ,
           and
           our
           most
           excellent
           dignity
           therein
           .
           As
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Christian
           by
           diuine
           vocation
           ,
           was
           more
           esteemed
           of
           him
           then
           his
           Crowne
           and
           Empire
           ,
           which
           are
           corruptible
           ;
           the
           other
           being
           vncorruptible
           and
           neuer
           perishing
           ,
           as
           the
           worke
           of
           Gods
           exceeding
           great
           power
           ,
           wherein
           he
           vttered
           no
           lesse
           strength
           and
           might
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           
             Ephe.
             I.
             Verse
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           For
           in
           this
           worke
           
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           the
           Elect
           being
           by
           nature
           dead
           ,
           corrupt
           and
           blind
           in
           minde
           ,
           peruerse
           in
           their
           will
           and
           affections
           ,
           are
           by
           a
           wonderfull
           force
           (
           yet
           sweetely
           and
           with
           delight
           )
           drawne
           to
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           ,
           being
           enabled
           to
           see
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           loue
           and
           obey
           him
           as
           their
           Sauiour
           ,
           calling
           them
           out
           of
           darkenesse
           into
           his
           maruellous
           light
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           mouing
           me
           to
           single
           out
           your
           Honour
           from
           among
           many
           both
           honourable
           and
           worthy
           friends
           of
           all
           rankes
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           I
           might
           dedicate
           this
           Christian
           Dialogue
           ,
           are
           two
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           report
           of
           your
           true
           calling
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           sound
           loue
           &
           obedience
           to
           your
           caller
           ,
           and
           great
           affection
           ye
           beare
           to
           all
           about
           you
           ,
           called
           to
           be
           Saints
           ,
           both
           faithfull
           Ministers
           and
           Christians
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           ye
           haue
           been
           the
           chiefe
           instrument
           vnder
           God
           ,
           to
           call
           my
           eldest
           sonne
           to
           be
           the
           first
           that
           euer
           actually
           enioyed
           that
           great
           exhibition
           ,
           a
           good
           while
           sithence
           giuen
           by
           your
           right
           noble
           and
           most
           honourable
           Husband
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leycester
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           two
           Schollars
           for
           euer
           in
           the
           Vniuersity
           Colledge
           at
           Oxford
           :
           for
           the
           which
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           not
           euery
           way
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           shew
           my selfe
           thankefull
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           most
           vnworthy
           of
           such
           a
           benefit
           ,
           being
           so
           freely
           conferred
           vpon
           one
           vnknowne
           to
           your
           Honour
           .
           The
           daily
           prayers
           of
           my
           Family
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           the
           better
           for
           this
           good
           turne
           ,
           both
           haue
           beene
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           offered
           vp
           vnto
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           through
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           for
           his
           gracious
           and
           powerfull
           guiding
           and
           keeping
           of
           your
           Honour
           in
           his
           comfortable
           and
           holy
           seruice
           and
           feare
           for
           euermore
           ;
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             bounden
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Wilson
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           VVorshipfull
           ,
           his
           
             approued
             Friends
             ,
             Sir
             George
             Newman
             Knight
             ,
          
           and
           his
           vertuous
           Lady
           :
           and
           Master
           Doctour
           Bancroft
           ,
           Master
           of
           Vniuersity
           Colledge
           
             in
             Oxford
             ;
             Grace
             and
             peace
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
             be
             multiplied
             .
          
        
         
           RIght
           worshipfull
           ,
           the
           maine
           and
           chiefe
           vse
           to
           be
           made
           of
           this
           Booke
           or
           Treatise
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           direct
           (
           as
           by
           an
           hand
           )
           euery
           Christian
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           other
           things
           is
           most
           carefull
           of
           his
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           how
           to
           iudge
           and
           discerne
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           whether
           hee
           haue
           any
           part
           in
           that
           sauing
           holy
           calling
           which
           bringeth
           to
           Christ
           ,
           by
           such
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           be
           peculiar
           to
           persons
           effectually
           called
           .
           The
           cause
           is
           not
           better
           knowne
           by
           the
           effect
           ,
           or
           a
           tree
           by
           the
           fruite
           ,
           then
           a
           true
           calling
           by
           the
           Gospell
           is
           manifested
           by
           such
           graces
           as
           doe
           accompany
           it
           in
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           necessarily
           ,
           but
           not
           equally
           ;
           as
           the
           good
           fruits
           of
           a
           good
           tree
           be
           some
           bigger
           ,
           some
           lesser
           .
           And
           lest
           any
           should
           be
           deceiued
           in
           iudging
           themselues
           (
           for
           likenesse
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           errour
           ,
           which
           makes
           copper
           &
           other
           glittering
           things
           to
           be
           sometime
           taken
           for
           gold
           )
           I
           haue
           therefore
           in
           the
           passage
           of
           this
           Booke
           discouered
           such
           things
           as
           be
           like
           vnto
           the
           true
           workes
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           are
           but
           the
           counterfets
           and
           images
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           same
           causes
           which
           induced
           mee
           to
           dedicate
           this
           tract
           and
           Christian
           Dialogue
           
           primarily
           to
           that
           most
           Honorable
           Christian
           Lady
           ,
           my
           Sonnes
           Benefactor
           in
           the
           Vniuersity
           Colledge
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           excited
           and
           moued
           me
           likewise
           to
           ioyne
           you
           three
           to
           her
           in
           a
           secondary
           Dedication
           ,
           as
           hauing
           thorow
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           obtained
           like
           precious
           faith
           in
           your
           heauenly
           calling
           ,
           thorow
           the
           blessed
           Gospell
           ;
           and
           being
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           stirred
           vp
           to
           be
           the
           meanes
           of
           my
           sonnes
           preferment
           ,
           both
           to
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           learning
           .
           The
           first
           motion
           to
           this
           good
           exhibition
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           partly
           hath
           to
           the
           great
           ease
           of
           my
           charge
           ,
           and
           wholly
           I
           trust
           shall
           enioy
           by
           your
           fauourable
           furtherance
           )
           began
           at
           Canterbury
           by
           you
           Madam
           ,
           and
           was
           seconded
           and
           holpen
           forward
           at
           Oxford
           by
           you
           ,
           the
           worthy
           Master
           of
           that
           Colledge
           where
           my
           sonne
           is
           Student
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           perfected
           by
           that
           Right
           Honourable
           Countesse
           ,
           Widow
           to
           the
           founder
           her
           most
           Honourable
           Husband
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leycester
           ,
           long
           since
           deceased
           .
           Accept
           I
           humbly
           pray
           you
           this
           poore
           testimony
           of
           my
           thankfull
           minde
           (
           who
           daily
           mention
           you
           in
           my
           prayers
           ,
           that
           all
           sauing
           blessings
           may
           be
           powred
           on
           you
           ,
           and
           continued
           to
           you
           )
           till
           my
           sonne
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           prospering
           in
           his
           studies
           ,
           may
           expresse
           a
           morefull
           measure
           of
           a
           gratefull
           mind
           vnto
           you
           all
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           beene
           ,
           and
           may
           yet
           be
           so
           much
           bounden
           ;
           which
           the
           Lord
           of
           his
           fauour
           in
           his
           good
           time
           enable
           him
           well
           to
           performe
           .
           Fare
           ye
           well
           .
        
         
           
             From
             my
             House
             in
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               the
               10.
               of
               Iuly
               1620.
               
            
          
           
             Yours
             euer
             euen
             to
             his
             vtmost
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Wilson
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Aduertisement
           vnto
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             COurteous
             and
             Christian
             Reader
             ;
             there
             bee
             foure
             seuerall
             things
             which
             I
             purposed
             to
             effect
             in
             this
             whole
             Dialogue
             &
             Treatise
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             Matter
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             so
             neere
             as
             my
             iudgement
             could
             attaine
             ,
             all
             those
             workes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             euen
             in
             their
             particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             peculiar
             vnto
             Gods
             elect
             children
             ,
             who
             liue
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             an
             outward
             effectuall
             Calling
             :
             that
             when
             the
             manifold
             riches
             of
             Christ
             his
             grace
             should
             be
             in
             some
             sort
             discouered
             and
             laide
             foorth
             to
             their
             eye
             to
             view
             and
             looke
             vpon
             them
             ,
             it
             might
             stir
             them
             vp
             to
             a
             marueilous
             loue
             and
             thankefulnesse
             towards
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             them
             to
             such
             riches
             &
             honour
             :
             Also
             ,
             that
             finding
             themselues
             endued
             and
             blessed
             with
             such
             graces
             as
             they
             shall
             learn
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             belong
             onely
             to
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             may
             settle
             
             them
             in
             the
             perswasion
             and
             full
             assurance
             of
             their
             election
             to
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             Manner
             :
             Because
             euerie
             one
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             elect
             ,
             hath
             his
             counterfet
             in
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             which
             liue
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             partake
             onely
             in
             a
             generall
             vocation
             ;
             therefore
             I
             haue
             somewhat
             endeauoured
             to
             descry
             what
             the
             truth
             of
             euerie
             grace
             wrought
             in
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             discouer
             it
             from
             that
             apparence
             and
             shadow
             which
             an
             Hypocrite
             hath
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             ;
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             whether
             the
             godly
             Reader
             would
             proue
             himselfe
             and
             make
             triall
             of
             his
             owne
             sincerity
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             whole
             worke
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             special
             part
             or
             duty
             thereof
             ,
             heere
             he
             may
             find
             what
             may
             further
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             for
             the
             Order
             ,
             I
             haue
             followed
             so
             precisely
             and
             truly
             ,
             as
             euer
             my
             skill
             would
             direct
             mee
             ;
             that
             very
             order
             of
             causes
             in
             this
             whole
             Treatise
             ,
             which
             God
             himselfe
             doth
             keepe
             ,
             in
             the
             bestowing
             and
             working
             of
             the
             graces
             ,
             propounding
             them
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             necessary
             and
             naturall
             coherence
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             dependance
             one
             vpon
             another
             ;
             setting
             causes
             afore
             effects
             ,
             and
             giuing
             cheefe
             place
             to
             the
             principall
             effects
             .
             By
             this
             meanes
             the
             carefull
             Christian
             in
             the
             search
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             shall
             by
             effects
             be
             able
             to
             finde
             out
             causes
             ,
             the
             roote
             by
             the
             
             fruites
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             value
             each
             grace
             and
             fruite
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             proper
             worth
             .
             Also
             ,
             the
             Conscionable
             Minister
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             (
             as
             yet
             )
             thought
             vpon
             such
             an
             order
             ,
             and
             shall
             approue
             of
             this
             as
             good
             &
             sound
             ,
             may
             in
             his
             teaching
             helpe
             himselfe
             to
             deliuer
             such
             things
             first
             ,
             as
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             ought
             to
             haue
             precedency
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             edification
             of
             their
             hearers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Finally
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             Persons
             for
             whose
             sake
             I
             wrote
             this
             Dialogue
             ;
             I
             meant
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             onely
             ,
             yet
             cheefly
             for
             the
             godly
             vnlettered
             Christians
             ,
             to
             further
             them
             in
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             how
             to
             examine
             their
             owne
             estate
             before
             God.
             As
             for
             the
             more
             Learned
             ,
             they
             can
             helpe
             themselues
             in
             this
             part
             of
             our
             Christian
             science
             :
             or
             else
             may
             fetch
             direction
             from
             other
             manner
             of
             Lights
             then
             mine
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             it
             is
             that
             I
             haue
             performed
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             good
             Reader
             take
             it
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             make
             thy
             profit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             praise
             God
             for
             all
             .
             Farewell
             .
          
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Thomas
             Wilson
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           particular
           Contents
           of
           the
           whole
           Dialogue
           ,
           diuided
           into
           ten
           Portions
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Part
             entreateth
             of
             Calling
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             OF
             common
             and
             outward
             Calling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             inward
             &
             effectuall
             calling
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             differences
             betweene
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             effectuall
             Calling
             is
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             meanes
             thereof
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Time
             of
             Calling
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             diuers
             and
             vncertaine
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Persons
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             vncapable
             thereof
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Of
             what
             quality
             and
             estate
             be
             the
             persons
             ,
             which
             be
             commonly
             called
             with
             a
             true
             effectuall
             Calling
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Effectuall
             Calling
             may
             be
             knowne
             of
             them
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             tokens
             whereby
             it
             is
             knowne
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Meanes
             whereby
             such
             are
             prepared
             to
             Calling
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             are
             not
             called
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             sundry
             wayes
             that
             God
             taketh
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             Calling
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             ends
             or
             finall
             causes
             of
             a
             true
             Calling
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             mouing
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Differences
             amongst
             those
             which
             are
             called
             in
             the
             act
             of
             their
             Calling
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Election
             to
             be
             iudged
             of
             by
             Calling
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Rash
             iudgement
             about
             the
             calling
             of
             other
             men
             to
             be
             auoyded
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             entreateth
             of
             the
             Graces
             which
             flow
             from
             Calling
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ALl
             sauing
             Graces
             come
             together
             at
             one
             time
             with
             our
             Calling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             One
             Grace
             before
             another
             in
             order
             of
             causes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             illumination
             of
             the
             Minde
             ,
             the
             first
             worke
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             Opening
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             engandring
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             what
             workes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             goe
             thervnto
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             ,
             entreateth
             of
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Liuely
             faith
             is
             a
             fruite
             of
             effectuall
             Calling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             gift
             proper
             to
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differeth
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             hypocrites
             and
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             parts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             properties
             thereof
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             application
             by
             Faith
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             proued
             ,
             and
             what
             things
             belong
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             ,
             entreateth
             of
             the
             degrees
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Little
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Faith
             ,
             a
             weake
             and
             strong
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Wherein
             they
             are
             like
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             least
             measure
             of
             Faith
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             it
             must
             ,
             and
             doth
             labour
             to
             encrease
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             a
             strong
             Faith
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             seuer
             all
             measures
             thereof
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             beleeuing
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             what
             steps
             Gods
             Children
             climb
             vp
             to
             the
             greatest
             degree
             of
             beleeuing
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fifth
             Part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             ,
             entreateth
             of
             the
             rarenesse
             ,
             and
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             OF
             the
             rarenesse
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             fewnesse
             of
             beleeuers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             signes
             or
             causes
             thereof
             ,
             both
             common
             and
             proper
             to
             this
             age
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             efficacy
             and
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             Faith
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             manifold
             encouragements
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             obiections
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             our
             corruption
             against
             beliefe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             repelled
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             sixth
             Part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             ,
             entreateth
             of
             the
             fruites
             of
             faith
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             OF
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Two
             things
             necessarily
             required
             to
             the
             working
             of
             this
             vnion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             nature
             and
             neerenesse
             of
             it
             ,
             expressed
             by
             Scripture
             similitudes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             what
             respect
             this
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             is
             necessary
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             great
             and
             seuerall
             fruites
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             6.
             
             Of
             Iustification
             ,
             the
             second
             maine
             fruite
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             Iustification
             signifieth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             wee
             are
             instified
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             double
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             actiue
             and
             passiue
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             imputation
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             What
             a
             worthy
             gift
             ,
             or
             instification
             is
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Of
             Sathans
             malice
             against
             this
             doctrine
             .
             
               Experto
               crede
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             seuenth
             Part
             of
             this
             Dialogue
             entreateth
             of
             the
             neerest
             effects
             of
             Iustification
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             IS
             reconciliation
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Accesse
             into
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Standing
             in
             this
             grace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Hope
             of
             heauenly
             glory
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Reioycing
             vnder
             this
             hope
             of
             despaire
             and
             presumption
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Ofioy
             in
             tribulations
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Sense
             of
             Gods
             loue
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Glorying
             concerning
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             eighth
             Part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             ,
             entreateth
             of
             another
             fruite
             of
             Faith
             ,
             called
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             SAnctification
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             parts
             and
             causes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             degree
             and
             measure
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             spirituall
             combate
             betweene
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             '
             Of
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             consequent
             of
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Ofrenewed
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             signes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Of
             encouragements
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             hinderances
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             remoued
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Of
             good
             workes
             ,
             the
             fruites
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             causes
             ,
             end
             ,
             and
             vses
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             9.
             part
             of
             the
             dialogue
             ,
             of
             particular
             good
             workes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Of
             loue
             towards
             God
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             loue
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             what
             rule
             our
             loue
             is
             to
             be
             guided
          
           
             3
             Whence
             it
             springs
             ,
             and
             what
             bee
             the
             effects
             and
             tokens
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             How
             it
             differs
             from
             that
             fear
             which
             is
             in
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             6
             Of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             true
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             7
             Of
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             8
             What
             be
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             9
             How
             the
             trust
             of
             the
             godly
             differeth
             frō
             the
             vain
             confidence
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             10
             Encoragements
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             11
             Of
             prayer
             and
             thankefulnesse
             .
          
           
             12
             Differences
             betweene
             bad
             &
             good
             men
             in
             these
             duties
             .
          
           
             13
             Of
             the
             word
             &
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             14
             Of
             the
             religious
             vse
             of
             Gods
             name
             and
             Sabbath
             .
          
        
         
           
             10.
             part
             of
             the
             dialogue
             ,
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             1
             Afflictions
             the
             obiect
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             
             2
             Of
             common
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             godly
             more
             afflicted
             then
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             generall
             grounds
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             5
             Of
             chastisements
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             fruites
             which
             by
             chastisement
             come
             to
             children
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7
             Of
             trials
             first
             by
             conflict
             of
             conscience
             with
             sin
             ,
             2.
             of
             martirdome
             .
          
           
             8
             What
             martirdome
             is
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             condition
             of
             dying
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             10
             Preparation
             to
             martirdome
             .
          
           
             11
             Of
             resolution
             in
             the
             suffering
             of
             martirdome
             .
          
           
             12
             An
             answer
             to
             obiections
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             makes
             against
             martirdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             11.
             part
             of
             the
             dialogue
             ,
             of
             workes
             as
             concerne
             our
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             righteousnesse
             and
             loue
             vnto
             our
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             2
             Our
             neighbour
             is
             our
             enemy
             as
             well
             as
             our
             friend
             .
          
           
             3
             Difference
             betweene
             a
             Neighbour
             and
             a
             Brother
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             actions
             of
             brotherly
             loue
             .
          
           
             5
             Brotherly
             kindnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             last
             part
             of
             this
             dialogue
             ,
             of
             peace
             &
             other
             effects
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             peace
             ,
             the
             kinds
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             humility
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             Grauity
             .
          
           
             5
             Of
             Gentlenesse
             .
          
           
             6
             Of
             long
             suffering
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7
             Of
             goodnes
             and
             meekenesse
             .
          
           
             8
             Meeknes
             in
             iudgment
             &
             affection
             .
          
           
             9
             Selfe
             preseruation
             .
          
           
             10
             Of
             truth
             in
             speeches
             &
             promises
             .
          
           
             11
             Of
             contentednes
             .
          
           
             12
             Duties
             concerning
             superiours
             and
             inferiours
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             receit
             against
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             1
             Hipocrisie
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2
             Sundry
             kinds
             of
             hipocrisie
             .
          
           
             3
             Particular
             or
             vniuersall
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             4
             Dwelling
             or
             raigning
             .
          
           
             5
             In
             profession
             or
             conuersation
          
           
             6
             Grosse
             ,
             or
             subtile
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             7
             Causes
             of
             hipocrisie
             both
             common
             &
             especiall
             .
          
           
             8
             Sundry
             effects
             of
             hipocrisie
             .
          
           
             9
             Tokens
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             11
             The
             cure
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Confortatiue
             for
             sincerity
             and
             vprightnes
             .
          
           
             1
             Who
             be
             vpright
             ,
             and
             what
             vprightnesse
             is
             .
          
           
             2
             How
             sincerity
             doeth
             differ
             from
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             3
             Sincerity
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             gotten
             .
          
           
             4
             How
             it
             is
             to
             be
             preserued
             .
          
           
             5
             How
             to
             be
             tried
             in
             a
             mans
             selfe
             .
          
           
             6
             Reasons
             to
             stirre
             vs
             vp
             to
             seeke
             and
             keepe
             sincerity
             .
          
        
         
           Finis
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DIALOGVE
           between
           APOLLOS
           &
           AQVILA
           ,
           
             touching
             the
             Workes
             of
             Christ
             proper
             to
          
           the
           Elect
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           workes
           as
           none
           
             but
             the
             Elect
             haue
             ,
             or
             can
          
           haue
           .
        
         
           
             
               Apollos
               :
            
             
               GOod
               Friend
               Aquila
               ,
               now
               that
               wee
               haue
               such
               opportunitie
               of
               place
               ,
               being
               heere
               in
               a
               pleasant
               greene
               field
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               such
               good
               leysure
               ,
               wee
               should
               doe
               well
               to
               passe
               our
               time
               away
               in
               some
               wholsome
               communication
               which
               may
               tend
               to
               our
               edification
               in
               godlinesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               very
               good
               motion
               .
               For
               seeing
               time
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               precious
               as
               we
               must
               giue
               a
               reckoning
               to
               God
               of
               euery
               minute
               of
               our
               time
               ;
               and
               hauing
               in
               the
               former
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               spent
               so
               much
               of
               our
               time
               either
               in
               doing
               nothing
               ,
               or
               in
               doing
               other
               things
               ,
               or
               doing
               other
               things
               then
               pertaineth
               to
               vs
               to
               deale
               in
               ;
               it
               is
               therefore
               
               meete
               that
               we
               should
               now
               redeeme
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               litle
               remainder
               of
               it
               to
               bestow
               it
               well
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               reape
               a
               present
               benefit
               ,
               and
               an
               euerlasting
               good
               :
               for
               surely
               ,
               vpon
               the
               well-husbanding
               of
               our
               time
               heere
               ,
               there
               will
               follow
               a
               blessed
               haruest
               of
               a
               glorious
               〈◊〉
               heereafter
               .
               But
               whereof
               shall
               we
               talke
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               the
               subiect
               of
               our
               speech
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               I
               heard
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               workes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               the
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               )
               hee
               worketh
               in
               the
               elect
               alone
               (
               such
               as
               are
               giuen
               to
               him
               of
               his
               Father
               )
               were
               taught
               openly
               to
               you
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               good
               neighbors
               :
               that
               you
               held
               it
               a
               doctrine
               very
               worthy
               the
               teaching
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               great
               vse
               for
               Gods
               Children
               .
               Will
               ye
               that
               I
               try
               your
               memory
               ,
               and
               put
               you
               to
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               principall
               and
               maine
               heads
               of
               that
               doctrine
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               I
               did
               indeed
               iudge
               it
               to
               be
               a
               matter
               very
               profitable
               ,
               and
               still
               do
               so
               iudge
               :
               and
               me
               thought
               vvhen
               I
               heard
               so
               many
               seuerall
               fruites
               of
               the
               Spirit
               giuen
               vs
               together
               with
               our
               Calling
               ,
               distinctly
               and
               in
               good
               order
               propounded
               to
               our
               consideration
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               as
               if
               one
               should
               haue
               led
               me
               vnto
               a
               garden
               planted
               ,
               &
               set
               forth
               with
               variety
               of
               sweete
               and
               delicate
               flowers
               ,
               whereof
               I
               might
               take
               enow
               to
               delight
               my
               senses
               withall
               ,
               both
               while
               I
               was
               there
               and
               afterwards
               .
               Therefore
               if
               it
               please
               you
               to
               aske
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               answer
               you
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               beare
               away
               that
               which
               I
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               then
               heare
               from
               you
               ,
               what
               these
               graces
               are
               ,
               which
               Christ
               Iesus
               doth
               worke
               peculiarly
               in
               the
               elect
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               They
               may
               al
               be
               brought
               to
               these
               two
               heads
               .
               
               The
               first
               is
               an
               effectuall
               calling
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               fruits
               that
               arise
               and
               spring
               from
               thence
               ,
               or
               the
               gifts
               which
               doe
               accompany
               
               and
               come
               from
               that
               calling
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               How
               proue
               ye
               that
               there
               is
               a
               calling
               proper
               to
               the
               elect
               ,
               seeing
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 called
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 chosen
                 ?
              
               Math.
               20
               ,
               16.
               
               It
               may
               be
               also
               that
               there
               bee
               some
               chosen
               ,
               which
               haue
               no
               calling
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               some
               may
               be
               called
               which
               were
               
               neuer
               chosen
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               alsotrue
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               chosen
               ,
               but
               they
               be
               called
               :
               because
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Whom
                 he
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 called
                 ,
              
               Ro.
               8
               ,
               30.
               
               By
               which
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               one
               calling
               which
               is
               common
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               Reprobates
               as
               line
               within
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               militant
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               calling
               is
               outward
               only
               :
               
               and
               there
               is
               an
               inward
               calling
               ,
               which
               flowes
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               predestination
               ,
               and
               is
               proper
               vnto
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               an
               effectuall
               and
               inward
               calling
               ;
               of
               
               which
               S.
               Peter
               speaketh
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 Make
                 your
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 ,
              
               2
               Peter
               1
               ,
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               How
               differeth
               this
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               from
               the
               common
               calling
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               draweth
               vs
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               become
               
               members
               of
               him
               :
               This
               brings
               men
               onely
               to
               a
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               become
               outward
               worshippers
               of
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               enlightneth
               vnto
               faith
               ,
               this
               vnto
               knowledge
               onely
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               worketh
               a
               through
               change
               of
               the
               heart
               from
               euill
               to
               good
               ,
               as
               in
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               &
               those
               mentioned
               ,
               Acts
               2
               ,
               37
               :
               this
               changeth
               but
               lightly
               
               and
               slightly
               to
               external
               ciuil
               obedience
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               restraint
               onely
               of
               inward
               corruption
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               :
               so
               as
               an
               effectuall
               calling
               carrieth
               with
               it
               ,
               first
               ,
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               iustification
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               
                 Called
                 and
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom.
               8
               ,
               30.
               
               
                 Called
                 &
                 
                 sanctified
              
               ,
               Iude
               1.
               
               
                 Saints
                 by
                 Calling
              
               .
               1
               Cor.
               1
               ,
               2.
               all
               which
               the
               common
               calling
               lacketh
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apol.
               
            
             
               How
               is
               this
               〈◊〉
               calling
               described
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Thus
               :
               It
               is
               a
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               elect
               out
               of
               
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darknesse
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               ignorance
               &
               sin
               ,
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
               1
               ,
               13.
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               faith
               and
               holinesse
               .
               Orthus
               :
               It
               is
               a
               seuering
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               from
               the
               world
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               to
               become
               members
               of
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               ,
               Iohn
               15
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 You
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 haue
                 chosen
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               the
               case
               standeth
               :
               The
               elect
               and
               reprobate
               being
               in
               Adam
               all
               reuolted
               and
               departed
               from
               God
               ,
               &
               put
               vnder
               the
               power
               of
               satan
               ,
               they
               lye
               together
               as
               an
               heape
               of
               chaffe
               and
               wheat
               in
               a
               great
               floore
               ,
               or
               as
               great
               and
               little
               fish
               in
               a
               net
               ,
               vntill
               by
               an
               effectuall
               calling
               (
               as
               it
               were
               by
               a
               fanne
               )
               there
               be
               a
               separation
               made
               ,
               as
               the
               wheate
               is
               seuered
               from
               the
               chaffe
               at
               winnowing
               .
               And
               this
               first
               separation
               is
               begun
               in
               this
               world
               by
               the
               fanne
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               Math.
               3
               ,
               12
               :
               
                 Which
                 hath
                 his
                 fanne
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               is
               finished
               perfectly
               ,
               at
               that
               great
               and
               last
               separation
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               mentioned
               ,
               Math.
               25
               ,
               32.
               
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Goats
                 shall
                 for
                 euer
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 the
                 sheepe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Apol.
               
            
             
               Now
               that
               you
               haue
               shewed
               what
               an
               effectual
               calling
               is
               ,
               tell
               vs
               by
               what
               meanes
               Christ
               worketh
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               doth
               worke
               it
               inwardly
               ,
               by
               his
               
               Spirit
               of
               wisedome
               and
               reuelation
               which
               hee
               giueth
               to
               all
               the
               elect
               ,
               not
               excepting
               infants
               which
               dye
               in
               their
               infancy
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               saued
               except
               they
               be
               called
               &
               brought
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               Actes
               ,
               4
               ,
               12.
               and
               other
               band
               and
               
               linke
               whereby
               to
               be
               knit
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               besides
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 By
                 one
                 Spirit
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               But
               for
               such
               elect
               as
               are
               of
               discretion
               and
               yeares
               ,
               the
               
               Spirit
               in
               them
               worketh
               by
               the
               outward
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               calling
               them
               preparatiuely
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               therein
               shewing
               them
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               iust
               
               condemnation
               ,
               to
               the
               terrifying
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               astonishing
               of
               their
               conscience
               :
               but
               effectually
               calling
               them
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               wherein
               by
               the
               secret
               and
               
               great
               force
               of
               the
               Spirite
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               made
               to
               see
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               for
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               vnto
               their
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               perswaded
               to
               rest
               in
               them
               :
               and
               thus
               become
               they
               that
               which
               before
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               true
               Christians
               ,
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               his
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               the
               sons
               and
               daughters
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               is
               their
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               making
               vs
               to
               be
               that
               which
               we
               were
               not
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayth
               ,
               Rom.
               4
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 God
                 calleth
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 .
              
               Whereby
               it
               appeareth
               to
               be
               a
               very
               easie
               thing
               for
               the
               mighty
               God
               ,
               to
               call
               and
               draw
               vs
               to
               his
               Son
               ,
               euen
               as
               easie
               as
               for
               vs
               to
               speake
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               one
               to
               vs.
               
            
             
               Some
               are
               called
               sooner
               ,
               and
               some
               later
               ,
               as
               GOD
               in
               
               his
               eternall
               counsell
               hath
               ordained
               the
               time
               of
               euerie
               ones
               calling
               :
               which
               is
               shadowed
               somewhat
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               Husbandman
               ,
               calling
               to
               work
               in
               his
               vineyard
               ,
               some
               at
               the
               third
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               others
               at
               the
               sixt
               ,
               and
               others
               at
               the
               ninth
               ,
               yea
               and
               some
               at
               the
               eleuenth
               ,
               Math.
               20
               ,
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Further
               ,
               we
               do
               find
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               examples
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               bene
               called
               in
               euery
               part
               of
               mans
               life
               .
               We
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               Timothy
               and
               Iosias
               
               were
               called
               in
               their
               childhoode
               .
               For
               ,
               of
               the
               one
               it
               is
               testified
               
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               a
               child
               ,
               &
               
               was
               nourished
               vp
               in
               the
               words
               of
               faith
               and
               sound
               Doctrine
               :
               
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               yong
               yeares
               he
               sought
               God.
               Of
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               it
               is
               expressely
               saide
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 his
                 mothers
                 womb
                 .
              
               Of
               Paul
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               Zacheus
               ,
               it
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               story
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               conuerted
               about
               their
               middle
               age
               ,
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               life
               .
               For
               Paul
               liued
               long
               after
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               Zacheus
               at
               his
               conuersion
               was
               so
               lustie
               of
               body
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               climbe
               vp
               into
               a
               high
               tree
               to
               behold
               Christ
               passing
               by
               ,
               and
               hastily
               come
               downe
               at
               Christs
               commandement
               ,
               Luke
               19.
               which
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               hee
               was
               not
               gone
               farre
               in
               yeares
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               wee
               reade
               of
               one
               whom
               Iesus
               called
               at
               the
               last
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               theefe
               conuerted
               at
               his
               death
               :
               but
               only
               one
               such
               we
               reade
               of
               ,
               least
               any
               presume
               ;
               yet
               one
               ,
               least
               any
               which
               are
               long
               vncalled
               ,
               should
               despaire
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               which
               ye
               haue
               saide
               of
               the
               time
               
               of
               Calling
               ,
               let
               vs
               heare
               somewhat
               of
               the
               persons
               who
               are
               to
               be
               called
               .
               Who
               be
               capeable
               and
               fit
               ,
               who
               be
               vnfit
               and
               vncapeable
               therof
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ;
               and
               as
               men
               may
               iudge
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aqu.
               
            
             
               Such
               as
               liue
               out
               of
               the
               precincts
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               
               they
               are
               vncapeable
               of
               this
               calling
               to
               Christ
               whereof
               
               we
               speake
               .
               For
               God
               hath
               denied
               vnto
               them
               the
               means
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               giuen
               them
               his
               statutes
               and
               his
               lawes
               :
               hee
               sendeth
               not
               vnto
               them
               his
               messengers
               with
               his
               Word
               ,
               but
               leaues
               them
               (
               for
               iust
               causes
               knowne
               to
               himselfe
               )
               in
               their
               ignorance
               .
               Yet
               a
               calling
               they
               haue
               ,
               by
               the
               voyce
               
               and
               sound
               of
               the
               creatures
               ;
               which
               is
               sufficient
               thus
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               from
               them
               all
               excuse
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               affirmeth
               of
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               1
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               but
               not
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               be
               powerfull
               to
               their
               conuersion
               and
               saluation
               .
               For
               seeing
               the
               world
               
               by
               wisedome
               knew
               not
               God
               in
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               by
               the
               foolishnesse
               of
               preaching
               ,
               to
               saue
               them
               that
               beleeue
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Cor.
               1.
               
               If
               there
               be
               any
               among
               Pagans
               ,
               which
               are
               secretly
               inspired
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Messias
               to
               saluation
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               wee
               can
               take
               knowledge
               of
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               as
               touching
               them
               which
               are
               within
               the
               visible
               
               Church
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               persons
               which
               become
               vncapeable
               of
               Gods
               calling
               ,
               as
               the
               proud
               ,
               which
               are
               puffed
               vp
               and
               swolne
               with
               conceit
               and
               opinion
               of
               their
               owne
               excellency
               and
               righteousnesse
               .
               Christ
               
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 righteous
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               Luke
               5
               ,
               32.
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 God
                 resisteth
                 the
                 proud
              
               ,
               Iames
               4
               ,
               6.
               to
               teach
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               such
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirite
               ,
               in
               calling
               and
               conuerting
               vnto
               faith
               ,
               as
               pride
               of
               heart
               ,
               when
               once
               it
               hath
               taken
               deepe
               roote
               ,
               and
               is
               come
               vnto
               the
               height
               ;
               not
               but
               that
               God
               can
               take
               such
               downe
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               taming
               of
               that
               swelling
               Pharisie
               Saul
               ,
               after
               made
               S.
               Paul.
               
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               the
               scornfull
               ,
               which
               are
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               
               chaire
               of
               pestilence
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               Psal
               :
               1
               ,
               1.
               &
               as
               swine
               and
               dogges
               do
               wickedly
               despise
               ,
               and
               contemptuously
               refuse
               all
               godly
               admonitions
               ,
               raging
               with
               haued
               against
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               set
               it
               before
               them
               ;
               to
               these
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               are
               forbid
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               Math.
               7
               ,
               6.
               
               Generally
               ,
               all
               such
               make
               themselues
               vnfit
               for
               calling
               ,
               
               as
               haue
               by
               custom
               of
               sinne
               so
               hardned
               their
               harts
               ,
               as
               all
               feare
               and
               feeling
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               wrath
               due
               to
               it
               is
               gone
               :
               so
               as
               they
               stop
               their
               eares
               at
               Gods
               voice
               ,
               and
               withdraw
               their
               shoulders
               from
               the
               yoake
               ,
               and
               make
               stiffe
               theyr
               neckes
               against
               it
               .
               These
               because
               they
               hate
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               abhorre
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               therefore
               God
               is
               so
               farte
               
               off
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               when
               they
               come
               and
               call
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               wil
               vouchsafe
               them
               no
               answer
               ;
               yea
               though
               they
               cry
               vnto
               him
               in
               the
               anguish
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
               yet
               hee
               will
               not
               heare
               ;
               because
               when
               he
               very
               long
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               lenitie
               had
               called
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               heare
               :
               but
               
                 after
                 their
                 hardnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 heart
                 that
                 cannot
                 repent
                 ,
                 despised
                 the
                 bounty
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 patience
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Further
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               bee
               obserued
               that
               of
               those
               which
               
               liue
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               such
               as
               haue
               great
               gifts
               of
               Nature
               ,
               more
               pregnant
               wit
               ,
               sharper
               capacities
               ,
               more
               earthly
               wisedome
               ,
               more
               humane
               knowledge
               :
               These
               hauing
               much
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               because
               they
               rest
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               hardly
               drawne
               to
               see
               their
               owne
               wants
               ,
               their
               inward
               spirituall
               nakednesse
               ,
               and
               to
               empty
               themselues
               of
               all
               theyr
               owne
               worthinesse
               ;
               therefore
               they
               are
               so
               much
               the
               more
               vnfit
               and
               vncapeable
               of
               a
               calling
               :
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 see
                 your
                 calling
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 wise
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 Scribe
                 ?
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 disputer
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               1
               Cor.
               1
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               The
               like
               is
               to
               be
               saide
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               great
               store
               of
               
               wealth
               ,
               of
               worldly
               honour
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               are
               things
               that
               blinde
               men
               ,
               and
               keepe
               them
               from
               seeing
               any
               
               great
               need
               of
               Christ
               ;
               being
               already
               full
               and
               happy
               ,
               as
               they
               thinke
               .
               These
               cannot
               rellish
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               leadeth
               men
               wholly
               out
               of
               themselues
               ,
               to
               seeke
               all
               riches
               ,
               worthinesse
               ,
               happinesse
               in
               Christ
               alone
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               also
               written
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 Not
                 manie
                 noble
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 mighty
                 are
                 called
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 for
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
              
               (
               
                 of
                 Grace
              
               )
               
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 Camell
                 to
                 goe
                 through
                 a
                 Needles
                 eye
                 ,
              
               Marke
               10
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               The
               way
               and
               gate
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               is
               too
               strait
               and
               narrow
               for
               such
               as
               haue
               such
               a
               load
               of
               worldly
               wealth
               and
               honor
               on
               them
               to
               presse
               down
               their
               souls
               to
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               also
               Idiots
               ,
               frantick
               and
               lunaticke
               persons
               ,
               
               while
               they
               be
               such
               ;
               and
               they
               which
               are
               borne
               deafe
               and
               dumb
               ;
               those
               though
               they
               liue
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               yet
               they
               are
               vncapable
               of
               a
               calling
               ,
               if
               wee
               speake
               of
               the
               ordinary
               way
               which
               God
               vseth
               to
               call
               by
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               these
               being
               borne
               of
               Christian
               Parents
               ,
               and
               belonging
               to
               Gods
               Couenant
               ,
               it
               may
               please
               God
               secretly
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               vs
               incomprehensible
               ,
               to
               worke
               in
               these
               for
               their
               conuersion
               .
               As
               experience
               hath
               proued
               true
               in
               some
               such
               whom
               I
               haue
               heard
               of
               ,
               who
               being
               from
               their
               birth
               depriued
               of
               hearing
               &
               speaking
               ,
               both
               dumb
               and
               deafe
               ,
               yet
               haue
               expressed
               loue
               to
               the
               persons
               of
               Gods
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               more
               to
               them
               then
               to
               others
               :
               and
               haue
               by
               signes
               made
               knowne
               that
               they
               knew
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               vsed
               meanes
               to
               signifie
               their
               desire
               to
               communicate
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               All
               which
               argueth
               some
               vnwonted
               and
               wonderfull
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               haue
               heard
               yee
               speake
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               neuer
               partake
               in
               this
               calling
               which
               drawes
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               perceiue
               that
               ye
               leaue
               to
               God
               (
               as
               is
               fit
               )
               this
               royall
               prerogatiue
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               (
               with
               a
               
                 non
                 obstante
              
               )
               call
               out
               of
               them
               whomsoeuer
               hee
               hath
               ordained
               to
               life
               :
               let
               me
               now
               heare
               what
               persons
               ye
               thinke
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               this
               calling
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               quality
               they
               bee
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               vouchsafed
               the
               grace
               and
               blessing
               of
               a
               true
               inward
               calling
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               haue
               ye
               know
               that
               I
               iudge
               all
               men
               
               by
               nature
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               common
               corruption
               thereof
               ,
               alike
               vnfit
               ,
               and
               vncapable
               of
               effectuall
               calling
               :
               and
               
               that
               no
               man
               can
               in
               any
               measure
               ,
               by
               any
               power
               left
               in
               
               his
               nature
               ,
               prepare
               ,
               or
               make
               fit
               himselfe
               for
               grace
               to
               receiue
               it
               ,
               being
               offered
               :
               
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
              
               ;
               Ephe.
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Phil.
               2.
               
               〈◊〉
               
                 Of
                 our selues
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 thinke
                 a
                 good
                 thought
              
               ;
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 being
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 thought
                 ,
                 or
                 done
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 before
                 Faith
              
               ;
               Heb.
               11.
               5.
               
               Howbeit
               thus
               
               much
               the
               Word
               hath
               reuealed
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               for
               the
               outward
               estate
               and
               quality
               of
               such
               persons
               as
               bee
               called
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               they
               are
               the
               simple
               ,
               the
               poore
               ,
               the
               meane
               ,
               and
               little
               ones
               ,
               which
               be
               contemptible
               
               in
               the
               World
               for
               their
               parentage
               ,
               and
               other
               outward
               things
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               
                 The
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 receiue
                 it
                 :
              
               Mat.
               11.
               5.
               
               
                 Also
                 ,
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 prudent
                 ,
                 and
                 reuealest
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 ones
              
               ;
               Mat.
               11.
               25.
               
               
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 the
                 foolish
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mighty
                 ;
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               And
               this
               is
               one
               reason
               ,
               why
               Christ
               will
               build
               his
               house
               of
               such
               timber
               ,
               reare
               
               vp
               his
               Temple
               with
               such
               stones
               ,
               as
               be
               course
               &
               plaine
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               chuse
               the
               tall
               Cedar
               ,
               or
               carued
               and
               polished
               stones
               .
               I
               say
               the
               reason
               why
               his
               banquetting
               Hall
               is
               furnished
               with
               such
               meane
               guests
               ,
               as
               the
               halt
               ,
               the
               maymed
               ,
               the
               poore
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               despised
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               euen
               because
               they
               which
               be
               called
               and
               conuerted
               ,
               hauing
               nothing
               in
               themselues
               whereunto
               to
               attribute
               their
               owne
               conuersion
               ,
               they
               may
               ascribe
               the
               whole
               glory
               and
               praise
               of
               it
               vnto
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ;
               who
               saw
               nothing
               in
               them
               ,
               saue
               simplicity
               ,
               meannesse
               ,
               and
               basenesse
               ,
               to
               moue
               him
               to
               preferre
               them
               afore
               others
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               when
               any
               rich
               ,
               noble
               ,
               
               or
               worldly
               wise
               ,
               are
               powerfully
               changed
               and
               brought
               vnto
               God
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               his
               true
               worshippers
               ,
               they
               may
               vnderstand
               that
               it
               was
               no
               inward
               endowment
               of
               minde
               ,
               or
               externall
               gift
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               goods
               ,
               but
               the
               meere
               loue
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               that
               did
               all
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               perceiue
               and
               confesse
               that
               they
               were
               borne
               againe
               ,
               not
               of
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               regenerate
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               praise
               might
               be
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               worke
               was
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               we
               may
               adde
               another
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               more
               simple
               and
               needy
               are
               more
               commonly
               drawne
               to
               Christ
               ;
               because
               such
               being
               void
               of
               those
               goodly
               things
               wherein
               men
               vse
               to
               place
               their
               felicity
               ,
               hauing
               the
               lesse
               to
               set
               their
               hearts
               vpon
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               sooner
               and
               more
               easily
               brought
               to
               see
               their
               spirituall
               pouerty
               and
               want
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               for
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               out
               of
               themselues
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               
                 In
                 whom
                 are
                 hid
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledge
              
               ;
               Col.
               2.
               3.
               
               
                 Of
                 whose
                 fulnesse
                 we
                 receiue
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
              
               ;
               Ioh.
               1.
               16
               
               :
               As
               being
               the
               most
               rich
               store-house
               of
               all
               heauenly
               goods
               ;
               without
               whom
               ,
               whosoeuer
               are
               rich
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               poore
               ,
               and
               very
               fooles
               ,
               whosoeuer
               are
               wise
               without
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Ye
               haue
               spoken
               of
               the
               quality
               and
               condition
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               a
               true
               calling
               .
               Now
               let
               mee
               heare
               you
               deliuer
               the
               signes
               ,
               whereby
               one
               that
               is
               called
               ,
               may
               know
               his
               calling
               :
               for
               I
               thinke
               you
               are
               of
               this
               minde
               ,
               that
               one
               which
               is
               truly
               called
               ,
               may
               know
               he
               is
               so
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Word
               hath
               taught
               markes
               to
               discerne
               of
               their
               calling
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               right
               .
               Whosoeuer
               be
               called
               (
               if
               they
               be
               of
               yeeres
               )
               know
               that
               they
               be
               so
               :
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               :
               
               
                 We
                 know
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 giuen
                 vs
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               12.
               
               Now
               amongst
               other
               things
               giuen
               
               vs
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               calling
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               :
               Againe
               ,
               our
               calling
               (
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               teacheth
               )
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 opening
                 
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blind
              
               ;
               Acts
               26.
               18.
               
               
                 A
                 setting
                 at
                 liberty
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 prison
              
               ;
               Luk.
               4.
               18.
               
               
                 A
                 quickning
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 a
                 translating
                 from
                 darkenesse
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 from
                 Sathan
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               Ephe.
               5.
               8.
               
               
                 A
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 wheate
                 from
                 the
                 chaffe
              
               ;
               Mat.
               3.
               12.
               
               Now
               all
               these
               comparisons
               may
               teach
               ,
               that
               calling
               is
               such
               an
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               discernable
               to
               them
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               wrought
               :
               for
               can
               they
               be
               enlightened
               ,
               being
               blind
               before
               ?
               Can
               they
               come
               out
               of
               a
               darke
               dungeon
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               and
               sinne
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               detained
               as
               prisoners
               in
               snares
               ,
               and
               be
               restored
               to
               liberty
               in
               freedome
               of
               minde
               and
               heart
               ,
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               perceiue
               it
               ?
               Is
               it
               possible
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               were
               dead
               before
               ,
               should
               liue
               ,
               and
               doe
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               spirituall
               life
               ;
               to
               mooue
               ,
               and
               walke
               towards
               Heauen
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               should
               be
               somewhat
               felt
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               such
               as
               truly
               beleeue
               ,
               may
               know
               their
               
               
               owne
               faith
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 Lord
              
               :
               
               and
               faith
               euer
               goeth
               with
               an
               inward
               calling
               ,
               therefore
               our
               calling
               may
               be
               knowne
               to
               vs.
               Moreouer
               ,
               we
               haue
               examples
               of
               such
               as
               did
               know
               themselues
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               haue
               ioyed
               vpon
               the
               certainty
               thereof
               ;
               as
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Zacheus
              
               ,
               the
               beleeuers
               at
               Samaria
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               .
               Yet
               
               further
               ;
               what
               Christian
               comfort
               ,
               or
               true
               inward
               reioycing
               ,
               
               can
               there
               be
               in
               any
               persons
               touching
               good
               things
               promised
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               a
               certainty
               and
               sure
               vnderstanding
               of
               their
               present
               good
               estate
               ,
               by
               their
               heauenly
               vocation
               ?
               For
               ioy
               is
               not
               of
               vncertaine
               ,
               doubtfull
               ,
               and
               vnknown
               things
               ,
               but
               of
               things
               
               surely
               comprehended
               .
               Adde
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               no
               Christian
               could
               with
               any
               courage
               or
               heart
               ,
               set
               himselfe
               presently
               to
               doe
               the
               worke
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               if
               his
               calling
               
               and
               conuersion
               to
               God
               ,
               were
               not
               reuealed
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               certifie
               him
               of
               Gods
               good
               acceptance
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               through
               Christ.
               Finally
               ,
               our
               Iustification
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               nearest
               effects
               of
               calling
               ,
               and
               euer
               goe
               together
               with
               it
               ;
               may
               these
               I
               say
               ,
               bee
               knowne
               (
               as
               it
               is
               written
               )
               
                 Being
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 peace
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               Rom.
               5.
               1.
               
               And
               ,
               
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 our
                 old
                 man
                 is
                 crucified
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ;
               Rom.
               6.
               6
               :
               and
               shall
               not
               calling
               ,
               the
               roote
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               be
               discerned
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               it
               is
               traced
               ,
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               descried
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               howsoeuer
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               ones
               
               calling
               ,
               haply
               a
               Christian
               may
               be
               so
               weake
               ,
               such
               a
               babe
               in
               Christ
               ;
               or
               in
               a
               strange
               ,
               or
               strong
               fit
               or
               pang
               of
               temptation
               ,
               when
               a
               quaume
               of
               soule
               affliction
               and
               trouble
               comes
               ouer
               the
               heart
               :
               or
               after
               some
               grosse
               and
               greeuous
               fall
               ,
               (
               a
               man
               being
               as
               it
               were
               for
               a
               certaine
               time
               in
               a
               trance
               or
               extasie
               ,
               〈◊〉
               and
               fencelesse
               )
               one
               may
               in
               such
               cases
               doubt
               of
               their
               calling
               ;
               yet
               assuredly
               ,
               at
               other
               times
               it
               doth
               so
               euidence
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               the
               parties
               called
               ,
               can
               with
               gladnesse
               of
               heart
               glory
               in
               their
               caller
               ,
               and
               heartily
               thanke
               him
               .
               Which
               if
               others
               ,
               vpon
               the
               demonstration
               of
               it
               by
               the
               fruites
               can
               doe
               ,
               and
               often
               doe
               it
               in
               their
               behalfe
               ;
               as
               Rom.
               6.
               17.
               
               Paul
               for
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
               
               and
               elsewhere
               for
               other
               Professors
               of
               Christ
               :
               then
               much
               more
               the
               called
               themselues
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               and
               breake
               forth
               into
               cheerefull
               mention
               of
               it
               .
               True
               it
               
               
               is
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               gaine-saide
               ,
               that
               many
               presume
               of
               a
               true
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               who
               indeede
               were
               neuer
               so
               called
               ;
               and
               thus
               are
               deceiued
               ,
               by
               imagining
               to
               haue
               that
               
               which
               they
               alwayes
               lacked
               :
               as
               they
               ,
               Iohn
               8.
               41.
               
               Which
               say
               ;
               
                 God
                 is
                 our
                 Father
              
               .
               As
               men
               that
               dreame
               ,
               doe
               fancy
               bagges
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               fulnesse
               of
               meate
               ,
               being
               empty
               ,
               poore
               ,
               and
               hungry
               ,
               when
               they
               awake
               :
               yet
               they
               who
               are
               in
               truth
               made
               partakers
               of
               this
               holy
               calling
               ,
               in
               iudging
               themselues
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               are
               therein
               no
               whit
               deceiued
               .
               
                 For
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 sure
                 witnesse
                 in
                 themselues
              
               ;
               Rom.
               8.
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 sundry
                 witnesses
              
               ;
               1
               Iohn
               5.
               8.
               
            
             
               Whereas
               ye
               desire
               to
               heare
               the
               markes
               and
               meanes
               
               whereby
               Gods
               children
               are
               brought
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               owne
               calling
               ,
               beside
               that
               which
               in
               my
               former
               speech
               I
               haue
               let
               fall
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               there
               be
               some
               other
               tokens
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               now
               rehearse
               .
               The
               first
               is
               a
               spirit
               of
               discretion
               ,
               enabling
               them
               to
               discerne
               the
               voice
               
               of
               him
               who
               hath
               called
               them
               out
               of
               darkenesse
               into
               his
               maruellous
               light
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               written
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 good
                 Shepheard
                 ,
                 my
                 Sheepe
                 heare
                 my
                 voyce
                 ,
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
                 they
                 wil
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 but
                 flie
                 from
                 him
              
               ;
               Iohn
               10.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 knowne
                 of
                 mine
                 :
              
               Also
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 haue
                 an
                 annointment
                 from
                 that
              
               
               
                 Holy
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 yee
                 know
                 that
                 no
                 lie
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 :
              
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Meaning
               hereby
               ,
               that
               the
               truth
               of
               heauenly
               doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               illumination
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               was
               in
               such
               cleere
               wise
               knowne
               vnto
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               distinguish
               it
               from
               a
               lie
               ;
               putting
               a
               difference
               betweene
               erroneous
               and
               sound
               teaching
               :
               euen
               as
               sheepe
               by
               naturall
               instinct
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               custome
               ,
               can
               skill
               the
               whistle
               and
               call
               of
               their
               own
               Shepheard
               ,
               euen
               so
               Christians
               ,
               after
               the
               grace
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               doe
               very
               well
               discouer
               the
               wholsome
               call
               and
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               ,
               their
               heauenly
               and
               spirituall
               Shepheard
               ,
               from
               the
               howling
               of
               Wolues
               ,
               and
               call
               of
               Theeues
               and
               hirelings
               ,
               which
               
               speake
               not
               ,
               but
               to
               deceiue
               and
               destroy
               .
               You
               will
               say
               
               peraduenture
               ,
               that
               this
               token
               is
               common
               to
               the
               true
               Christian
               ,
               with
               other
               who
               haue
               but
               an
               outward
               calling
               ;
               yet
               by
               the
               light
               of
               their
               knowledge
               which
               they
               haue
               attained
               ,
               can
               both
               bewray
               and
               conuince
               errour
               ,
               euen
               whatsoeuer
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ.
               Yea
               ,
               some
               of
               these
               are
               able
               very
               learnedly
               ,
               and
               iudiciously
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               Therefore
               we
               are
               to
               know
               that
               the
               spirit
               
               of
               discretion
               in
               such
               as
               be
               inwardly
               called
               ,
               aswell
               as
               
               outwardly
               ,
               is
               attended
               vpon
               by
               sundry
               other
               graces
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               with
               an
               hearty
               and
               vnsained
               loue
               of
               that
               doctrine
               which
               they
               certainely
               know
               ,
               and
               by
               power
               where
               of
               they
               were
               mightily
               called
               and
               changed
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               willingly
               heare
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               true
               &
               constant
               delight
               in
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               
                 My
                 sheep
                 heare
              
               
               
                 my
                 voyce
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 beare
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               with
               much
               readinesse
               they
               heare
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               and
               sound
               pleasure
               in
               it
               :
               as
               Dauid
               did
               ,
               
                 I
                 loue
                 thy
              
               
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 therein
                 is
                 my
                 whole
                 delight
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               they
               heare
               it
               
               with
               an
               obedient
               eare
               and
               dutifull
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               can
               and
               doe
               so
               distinctly
               apply
               that
               which
               they
               heare
               &
               know
               and
               loue
               ,
               to
               their
               particular
               vses
               for
               humbling
               &
               comfort
               ,
               for
               strengthening
               and
               reformation
               of
               themselues
               ,
               as
               they
               submit
               gladly
               both
               iudgement
               and
               will
               ,
               reason
               and
               affections
               ,
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               this
               truth
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               
               further
               written
               ,
               that
               Christs
               sheepe
               (
               by
               calling
               )
               doe
               heare
               his
               voyce
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               .
               Thus
               they
               haue
               their
               care-marke
               ,
               they
               heare
               :
               and
               the
               wooll-marke
               too
               ;
               they
               follow
               and
               obey
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               grace
               receiued
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               which
               are
               giuen
               them
               together
               with
               their
               calling
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               they
               are
               enabled
               to
               beleeue
               
               and
               fruitfully
               practise
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               &
               encrease
               inso
               doing
               ,
               doe
               testifie
               for
               them
               to
               themselues
               and
               others
               ,
               their
               vndoubted
               calling
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Forbeare
               (
               I
               pray
               a
               while
               )
               further
               speech
               of
               this
               last
               marke
               ,
               because
               of
               those
               graces
               I
               will
               hereafter
               know
               your
               minde
               ;
               when
               ye
               first
               haue
               tolde
               me
               what
               men
               are
               to
               doe
               ,
               which
               yet
               haue
               not
               these
               tokens
               of
               calling
               ;
               what
               course
               such
               be
               to
               take
               to
               bring
               on
               their
               calling
               ,
               and
               how
               others
               are
               to
               behaue
               themselues
               ,
               which
               haue
               good
               proofe
               and
               experience
               of
               their
               vocation
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               I
               wil
               doe
               my
               best
               to
               satisfie
               you
               herein
               .
               Such
               as
               by
               want
               of
               the
               former
               markes
               ,
               and
               other
               wayes
               doe
               but
               make
               doubt
               that
               as
               yet
               they
               haue
               not
               this
               mercifull
               blessing
               of
               a
               peculiar
               calling
               :
               let
               them
               (
               vnder
               good
               hope
               of
               themselues
               that
               they
               are
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               because
               that
               to
               them
               God
               hath
               affoorded
               an
               outward
               calling
               ,
               offering
               vnto
               them
               therein
               Christ
               with
               all
               heauenly
               treasures
               )
               neuer
               giue
               any
               rest
               to
               themselues
               ,
               vntill
               to
               their
               outward
               bee
               ioyned
               an
               inward
               calling
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               so
               needfull
               ,
               as
               till
               then
               men
               are
               in
               a
               very
               bad
               case
               :
               )
               applying
               themselues
               to
               the
               diligent
               and
               constant
               vse
               of
               all
               such
               helpes
               and
               meanes
               ,
               as
               be
               profitable
               thervnto
               .
               Of
               these
               meanes
               some
               be
               priuate
               ,
               some
               be
               publike
               ;
               the
               priuate
               meanes
               auaileable
               to
               an
               inward
               calling
               ,
               
               be
               the
               often
               humbling
               of
               our
               lofty
               stubborne
               
               hearts
               ,
               by
               a
               search
               into
               ,
               and
               a
               confession
               of
               particular
               sinnes
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               vpon
               due
               and
               serious
               consideration
               of
               them
               both
               :
               for
               the
               huge
               number
               being
               as
               the
               starres
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               fearefull
               filthinesse
               of
               
               them
               ,
               being
               against
               such
               an
               infinite
               diuine
               Iustice
               ,
               &
               an
               holy
               law
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               for
               their
               deep
               &
               dreadful
               danger
               ,
               being
               the
               causes
               of
               al
               Christs
               passiōs
               ,
               &
               of
               eternal
               pains
               in
               hell
               fire
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               they
               are
               not
               forgiuen
               vnto
               ;
               besides
               innumerable
               iudgements
               and
               wofull
               plagues
               ,
               within
               which
               they
               wrap
               vs
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               .
               By
               the
               often
               
               and
               carefull
               viewing
               our selues
               in
               the
               looking
               glasse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               beholding
               there
               our
               most
               sinfull
               and
               most
               wofull
               estate
               ,
               and
               labouring
               our selues
               to
               haue
               knowledge
               with
               some
               feeling
               experience
               of
               it
               ,
               enforcing
               what
               we
               may
               ,
               to
               apprehend
               with
               feare
               and
               griese
               the
               threatning
               of
               the
               Law
               against
               all
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               by
               this
               meanes
               our
               dolefull
               condition
               wil
               come
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               for
               meekening
               and
               taking
               downe
               in
               some
               measure
               the
               hauty
               pride
               and
               obstinacy
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               will
               cast
               and
               strike
               vs
               into
               some
               dread
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               be
               some
               bridle
               to
               keepe
               backe
               the
               headlongnesse
               of
               our
               secure
               sinfull
               hearts
               .
               For
               it
               cannot
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               will
               make
               a
               man
               affraide
               to
               run
               vpon
               such
               sinnes
               as
               he
               seeth
               ,
               and
               confesseth
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               owne
               mouth
               pronounceth
               worthy
               of
               eternall
               wretchednesse
               .
               And
               hauing
               once
               taken
               vp
               such
               a
               course
               of
               particular
               acknowledgement
               of
               our
               offences
               ,
               after
               an
               earnest
               and
               diligent
               examination
               of
               our
               hearts
               and
               wayes
               ;
               let
               it
               not
               be
               left
               againe
               ,
               but
               continued
               with
               such
               care
               as
               men
               can
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               it
               of
               custome
               ,
               but
               earnestly
               for
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               Next
               thing
               is
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               a
               good
               endeauour
               vsed
               ,
               
               to
               auoide
               the
               outward
               act
               of
               all
               sinne
               ,
               as
               to
               refraine
               from
               lewd
               and
               lasciuious
               talke
               ,
               from
               lying
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               deede
               of
               drunkennesse
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               theft
               ,
               contention
               ,
               fighting
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               like
               ;
               which
               is
               in
               a
               mans
               
               power
               to
               doe
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               doe
               but
               so
               much
               as
               lyeth
               in
               vs
               to
               doe
               .
               The
               Heathens
               hauing
               attained
               thus
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               liue
               ciuilly
               and
               vnblamably
               for
               their
               externall
               behauiour
               .
               Yea
               further
               ,
               euen
               before
               their
               calling
               ,
               men
               ought
               
               by
               their
               endeauour
               &
               watchfulnesse
               ouer
               themselues
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               forbeare
               the
               committing
               of
               any
               outward
               euill
               in
               word
               or
               deede
               ,
               but
               further
               to
               snib
               and
               keepe
               downe
               the
               rebelling
               motions
               and
               desires
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               so
               doe
               it
               as
               after
               they
               are
               called
               ;
               when
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               hath
               put
               a
               power
               into
               them
               ,
               for
               mortifying
               their
               lusts
               ,
               in
               a
               true
               hatred
               and
               abhorring
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               euils
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               good
               :
               yet
               by
               the
               generall
               light
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               helpe
               of
               restraining
               grace
               ,
               they
               may
               sore
               checke
               and
               curbe
               them
               .
               And
               in
               this
               worke
               and
               exercise
               of
               suppressing
               sinne
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               outward
               fruit
               and
               inward
               roote
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               a
               little
               be
               furthered
               by
               embracing
               the
               company
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               shall
               haue
               
               many
               aduertisements
               by
               words
               ,
               or
               good
               examples
               in
               their
               deedes
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               imitate
               and
               follow
               .
               Also
               by
               eschewing
               the
               familiarity
               of
               vaine
               and
               euill
               men
               ,
               
               whose
               words
               and
               actions
               are
               as
               pitch
               to
               defile
               ,
               as
               poyson
               to
               infect
               ,
               and
               as
               strong
               pul
               backes
               to
               hold
               vs
               from
               comming
               neere
               to
               God
               :
               and
               finally
               ,
               as
               mighty
               prouocations
               to
               further
               vnto
               all
               hellish
               life
               .
               Therefore
               of
               this
               in
               any
               wise
               ,
               men
               that
               will
               come
               to
               an
               happy
               calling
               ,
               must
               take
               heede
               what
               manner
               of
               men
               they
               make
               the
               companions
               of
               their
               life
               :
               for
               such
               is
               the
               force
               of
               company
               ,
               either
               good
               or
               euill
               ,
               as
               one
               shall
               quickly
               become
               such
               as
               they
               be
               ,
               with
               whom
               hee
               doth
               associate
               himselfe
               ;
               be
               then
               curteous
               to
               all
               ,
               yet
               acquainted
               but
               with
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               the
               best
               .
               It
               must
               not
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               
               that
               attentiue
               reading
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               other
               good
               
               Books
               ,
               which
               are
               wrote
               of
               diuine
               matters
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               defect
               of
               sinne
               ,
               of
               the
               Maiesty
               &
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               seuere
               iudgements
               against
               offenders
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               will
               doe
               great
               stead
               in
               this
               businesse
               .
               The
               Gospell
               and
               promises
               would
               be
               so
               farre
               tasted
               of
               ,
               as
               may
               keepe
               vp
               the
               heart
               from
               sinking
               :
               for
               this
               grace
               of
               vocation
               is
               not
               giuen
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               as
               the
               Law
               hath
               brought
               low
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               wrath
               due
               vnto
               them
               .
               Adde
               vnto
               all
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               not
               euill
               company
               alone
               ,
               but
               whatsoeuer
               occasions
               of
               sinne
               by
               
               place
               ,
               persons
               ,
               times
               ,
               or
               things
               ,
               must
               be
               taken
               heed
               of
               :
               for
               occasions
               being
               taken
               hold
               of
               ,
               giue
               great
               strength
               to
               our
               sinfull
               nature
               ;
               but
               being
               taken
               heed
               of
               ,
               doe
               much
               pull
               it
               in
               .
               I
               would
               also
               counsell
               men
               sometime
               to
               faste
               ,
               and
               refraine
               from
               meate
               and
               all
               pleasures
               of
               life
               ;
               for
               at
               
               certaine
               fit
               times
               they
               can
               beare
               it
               ;
               and
               alwayes
               to
               vse
               great
               temperance
               in
               meates
               and
               drinkes
               ,
               and
               other
               lawfull
               delights
               :
               but
               aboue
               all
               ,
               thought
               and
               study
               must
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               these
               priuate
               meanes
               be
               holpen
               by
               the
               publike
               :
               
               That
               men
               put
               themselues
               vnder
               a
               good
               Ministerie
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               principall
               instrument
               of
               our
               calling
               :
               for
               
               howsoeuer
               the
               word
               of
               God
               read
               or
               preached
               ,
               if
               we
               respect
               the
               letters
               &
               sillables
               ,
               hath
               not
               any
               strength
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               the
               action
               of
               reading
               or
               preaching
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               performed
               by
               man
               ,
               how
               well
               soeuer
               ,
               they
               be
               as
               weake
               as
               water
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               of
               conuersion
               and
               calling
               :
               yet
               being
               both
               the
               good
               and
               holy
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               become
               strong
               ,
               because
               the
               God
               of
               strength
               and
               might
               worketh
               by
               them
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               seueral
               degree
               .
               For
               the
               Scripture
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               by
               preaching
               Christ
               ,
               to
               
                 saue
                 such
                 as
                 beleeue
              
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               21.
               
               
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               both
               to
               begin
               their
               saluation
               by
               it
               ,
               drawing
               them
               effectually
               out
               of
               their
               infidelity
               ,
               making
               them
               to
               beleeue
               :
               Also
               ,
               to
               build
               them
               vp
               further
               in
               their
               holy
               faith
               ,
               and
               godlinesse
               of
               life
               ,
               vntill
               they
               come
               to
               possesse
               fully
               saluation
               in
               Heauen
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               is
               there
               ,
               verse
               18.
               termed
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 saue
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               powerfull
               instrument
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               mightily
               to
               worke
               ,
               for
               the
               sauing
               of
               the
               Elect.
               Moreouer
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               Rom.
               10.
               14
               ,
               15.
               that
               ordinarily
               we
               are
               not
               otherwise
               ,
               (
               being
               of
               yeeres
               )
               brought
               to
               haue
               faith
               to
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               then
               by
               hearing
               such
               Preachers
               as
               be
               sent
               ,
               and
               furnished
               from
               God
               with
               authority
               and
               gifts
               for
               that
               ende
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               :
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 doe
                 heare
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 heare
                 except
                 they
                 preach
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 preach
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 ?
              
               In
               the
               Acts
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Chap.
               26.
               18.
               
               Saint
               Paul
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               called
               to
               this
               very
               ende
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               preaching
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               hee
               might
               
                 open
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 turne
                 men
                 from
                 Satan
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 darkenesse
                 to
                 light
                 .
              
               Finally
               ,
               to
               omit
               infinite
               authorities
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Ephe.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               14.
               24
               ,
               25.
               and
               such
               like
               places
               ,
               which
               oftentimes
               yoake
               or
               ioyne
               preaching
               and
               beleeuing
               ,
               as
               cause
               and
               effect
               :
               Acts
               11.
               20
               ,
               21.
               and
               14.
               1.
               
               &c.
               I
               doe
               beside
               reade
               of
               innumerable
               soules
               ,
               euen
               by
               thousands
               at
               once
               ,
               called
               to
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               opening
               and
               application
               
               of
               the
               word
               .
               Albeit
               then
               we
               are
               to
               leaue
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               engender
               &
               encrease
               faith
               and
               sanctification
               by
               what
               meane
               he
               himselfe
               will
               ;
               yet
               for
               our selues
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               depend
               vpon
               such
               meanes
               ,
               as
               wee
               find
               in
               the
               word
               to
               be
               ordained
               for
               such
               workes
               :
               and
               this
               is
               principally
               by
               preaching
               the
               word
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               a
               faithfull
               deliuery
               of
               
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               with
               wise
               and
               
               fit
               application
               of
               doctrines
               to
               exhortation
               ,
               confutation
               ,
               rebukes
               ,
               comforts
               ,
               threatnings
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 prophecyeth
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 to
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 consolation
                 :
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               3.
               
               In
               the
               24
               ,
               25.
               verses
               of
               this
               
               Chapter
               ,
               we
               may
               reade
               the
               mighty
               operation
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               begetting
               and
               confirmation
               of
               a
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               most
               notably
               to
               be
               commended
               .
               If
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               
                 all
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 commeth
                 in
                 one
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 vnlearned
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 rebuked
                 of
                 all
              
               ;
               and
               so
               are
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               heart
               laide
               open
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               will
               fall
               downe
               on
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               plainely
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               in
               you
               indeede
               .
               By
               this
               it
               is
               cleere
               ,
               that
               together
               with
               preaching
               ,
               God
               coupleth
               his
               owne
               arme
               
               and
               power
               ,
               both
               to
               enlighten
               the
               minde
               to
               see
               inward
               and
               secret
               corruption
               ,
               hid
               from
               vs
               before
               ,
               and
               to
               bow
               the
               heart
               to
               reuerence
               and
               obey
               God.
               As
               men
               therefore
               for
               the
               health
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               doe
               chuse
               places
               conuenient
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               wholsome
               ayre
               ,
               sweete
               water
               ,
               and
               other
               commodities
               ;
               so
               they
               wil
               much
               more
               doe
               this
               duty
               to
               their
               soules
               ,
               for
               the
               health
               and
               safety
               thereof
               ;
               as
               to
               prouide
               for
               it
               good
               diet
               ,
               by
               the
               wholsome
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ordinarily
               on
               the
               Saboath
               :
               
               which
               together
               with
               Catechizing
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               
               of
               publike
               prayer
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               shall
               in
               Gods
               appointed
               
               houre
               effect
               this
               blessed
               worke
               of
               a
               true
               calling
               ,
               
               to
               their
               present
               comfort
               ,
               and
               euerlasting
               saluation
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               Where
               these
               meanes
               be
               not
               at
               all
               vsed
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               they
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               or
               some
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               ;
               or
               vsed
               negligently
               ,
               or
               by
               fits
               and
               starts
               onely
               ,
               there
               the
               case
               will
               goe
               hard
               .
               For
               howsoeuer
               our
               calling
               hath
               God
               alone
               for
               the
               Authour
               and
               beginner
               ,
               the
               finisher
               also
               
               and
               perfiter
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               laide
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               to
               serue
               the
               gracious
               prouidence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               (
               as
               instruments
               )
               therein
               ,
               by
               attending
               and
               exercising
               the
               meanes
               appointed
               .
               Therefore
               as
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               27.
               hauing
               a
               warrant
               from
               God
               of
               good
               security
               ,
               yet
               saide
               ;
               
                 If
                 these
                 Mariners
                 doe
                 not
                 tarry
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 safe
                 :
              
               so
               I
               may
               say
               (
               Gods
               ordinary
               dispensation
               considered
               )
               that
               if
               these
               meanes
               be
               cast
               off
               ,
               and
               not
               cared
               for
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               called
               .
               Now
               for
               such
               as
               be
               already
               called
               ,
               and
               can
               finde
               in
               themselues
               the
               true
               markes
               thereof
               ;
               as
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               comfort
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               if
               they
               will
               preserue
               this
               comfort
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               see
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               such
               meanes
               as
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               blesse
               vnto
               them
               at
               first
               ,
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               an
               effectuall
               vocation
               and
               conuersion
               ;
               these
               very
               meanes
               they
               addict
               themselues
               vnto
               ,
               vsing
               them
               still
               ,
               and
               them
               all
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               necessary
               let
               ;
               and
               being
               constant
               without
               being
               weary
               ,
               in
               a
               right
               manner
               also
               ,
               sincerely
               and
               humbly
               ,
               with
               a
               feruent
               desire
               of
               Gods
               glory
               aboue
               all
               things
               ,
               being
               much
               in
               prayer
               and
               godly
               meditations
               :
               and
               as
               euer
               they
               will
               be
               thankefull
               for
               such
               a
               grace
               as
               their
               effectuall
               calling
               is
               ,
               let
               them
               striue
               to
               walke
               worthy
               of
               the
               vocation
               wherewith
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 lowlinesse
                 and
                 meekenesse
                 ,
                 long
                 suffering
                 and
                 loue
              
               ;
               Ephe.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Apol.
               
            
             
               Friend
               Aquila
               ,
               ye
               haue
               reported
               vnto
               me
               verie
               much
               of
               that
               which
               ye
               learned
               touching
               effectuall
               calling
               :
               now
               if
               ye
               will
               let
               vs
               passe
               on
               to
               the
               other
               point
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               graces
               which
               doe
               necessarily
               goe
               with
               this
               calling
               ,
               except
               ye
               haue
               somewhat
               further
               to
               speake
               of
               this
               matter
               ;
               which
               if
               ye
               haue
               ,
               I
               will
               gladly
               giue
               you
               the
               hearing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Yes
               Sir
               ,
               I
               will
               craue
               your
               patience
               alittle
               ,
               for
               I
               
               forslowed
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               when
               ye
               asked
               me
               of
               the
               meanes
               
               of
               calling
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               seemed
               good
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               call
               some
               immediately
               without
               any
               ministry
               of
               Angels
               or
               Men
               ,
               as
               Adam
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               Abraham
               in
               Charran
               ,
               
               Paul
               in
               his
               iourney
               to
               Damascus
               ;
               to
               declare
               himselfe
               to
               be
               most
               free
               not
               bound
               to
               the
               meanes
               ,
               which
               are
               rather
               for
               vs
               then
               for
               God
               ;
               who
               can
               without
               them
               pull
               a
               sinner
               out
               of
               the
               hell
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               into
               the
               heauen
               of
               grace
               here
               ,
               and
               of
               glory
               hereafter
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               in
               the
               means
               which
               God
               vseth
               to
               work
               a
               calling
               ,
               there
               is
               to
               be
               marked
               a
               maruellous
               great
               simplicity
               ,
               (
               especially
               
               now
               vnder
               the
               Gospell
               )
               far
               from
               worldly
               shew
               ,
               pompe
               ,
               and
               power
               ;
               hauing
               committed
               the
               charge
               and
               commission
               of
               calling
               Kingdomes
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               vnto
               his
               twelue
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               men
               much
               remoued
               from
               the
               glittering
               glory
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               being
               meane
               men
               ,
               of
               low
               estate
               and
               condition
               here
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               vsing
               no
               other
               meanes
               to
               effect
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               people
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               in
               all
               plainnesse
               ,
               without
               all
               wisedome
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               
               by
               feruent
               prayer
               with
               patient
               sufferings
               .
               These
               were
               the
               weapons
               of
               their
               warfare
               ,
               which
               hauing
               no
               outward
               brauery
               or
               beauty
               to
               allure
               and
               draw
               liking
               ,
               or
               might
               and
               external
               force
               to
               compell
               ,
               yet
               proued
               mighty
               
               through
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 cast
                 downe
                 strong
                 holds
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 high
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 lifting
                 vp
                 themselues
                 against
                 God
              
               ;
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4.
               
               And
               hauing
               once
               planted
               Churches
               ,
               and
               called
               infinite
               men
               and
               women
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               simple
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               other
               their
               like
               helpers
               ,
               Euangelists
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               it
               hath
               pleased
               Christ
               to
               haue
               his
               mystical
               body
               further
               builded
               vp
               ,
               his
               Saints
               gathered
               ,
               and
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Ministery
               done
               ,
               by
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               in
               the
               power
               
               of
               simple
               and
               euident
               demonstration
               of
               his
               truth
               .
               And
               to
               this
               ende
               he
               would
               haue
               this
               heauenly
               treasure
               put
               into
               such
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               calling
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               men
               ;
               so
               it
               might
               appeare
               and
               be
               knowne
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               his
               owne
               
               eternall
               praise
               .
               Also
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               further
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               good
               God
               in
               his
               most
               wise
               and
               gracious
               
               prouidence
               so
               disposeth
               things
               here
               below
               ,
               as
               that
               hee
               causeth
               afflictions
               and
               miseries
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               and
               sundry
               troubles
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               are
               bitter
               and
               greeuous
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               the
               curse
               threatned
               to
               mans
               sinne
               ,
               and
               more
               likely
               to
               driue
               men
               quite
               away
               from
               God
               ;
               yet
               he
               causeth
               them
               (
               I
               say
               )
               very
               often
               to
               serue
               his
               purpose
               of
               helping
               on
               the
               calling
               of
               his
               Elect
               ,
               who
               by
               meanes
               of
               such
               punishments
               as
               are
               laide
               vpon
               them
               by
               Gods
               hand
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               inordinate
               walking
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               vnbeliefe
               before
               they
               came
               to
               Christ
               ,
               are
               not
               a
               little
               tamed
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               the
               fitterto
               hearken
               and
               to
               stoope
               to
               Christ
               :
               Whose
               voyce
               they
               presumptuously
               contemne
               ,
               till
               the
               crosse
               hath
               brought
               downe
               their
               great
               spirits
               and
               stomackes
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               Paul
               ;
               whose
               sudden
               and
               terrible
               striking
               downe
               from
               his
               Horse
               ,
               and
               amazing
               him
               by
               lightning
               from
               Heauen
               ,
               made
               him
               somewhat
               milde
               and
               tractable
               :
               As
               also
               in
               Manasses
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               thiefe
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               who
               were
               called
               ;
               the
               one
               when
               his
               body
               was
               laden
               with
               Irons
               in
               prison
               ,
               the
               other
               when
               he
               was
               fastened
               to
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               suffering
               a
               very
               painefull
               and
               infamous
               punishment
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               onely
               the
               will
               of
               God
               to
               vse
               sometimes
               no
               meanes
               ,
               or
               weake
               meanes
               ,
               or
               vnlikely
               meanes
               ;
               but
               sometimes
               euen
               quite
               contrary
               meanes
               ,
               to
               helpe
               
               forwards
               the
               conuersion
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               euen
               sinne
               
               it selfe
               :
               Making
               some
               one
               grosse
               fall
               ,
               or
               many
               grosse
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               his
               chosen
               haue
               run
               into
               ,
               and
               liued
               in
               before
               their
               calling
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               a
               weight
               or
               plummet
               of
               lead
               to
               bring
               and
               keepe
               downe
               their
               proude
               hearts
               ,
               and
               so
               
               to
               shame
               and
               terrifie
               their
               consciences
               ;
               so
               as
               by
               that
               meanes
               there
               is
               a
               passage
               made
               for
               grace
               more
               easily
               to
               enter
               in
               them
               .
               Whereas
               otherwise
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               set
               to
               both
               their
               shoulders
               and
               their
               brest
               ,
               to
               haue
               kept
               it
               out
               ;
               if
               their
               fiercenesse
               and
               courage
               had
               not
               beene
               so
               danted
               and
               dismayed
               with
               the
               sight
               and
               horror
               of
               their
               owne
               manifold
               and
               monstrous
               iniquities
               .
               And
               suffer
               mee
               here
               to
               remember
               my selfe
               in
               one
               matter
               ,
               that
               
               whereas
               I
               said
               to
               you
               before
               ,
               that
               for
               God
               to
               draw
               one
               from
               sinne
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               as
               easie
               as
               for
               vs
               to
               call
               one
               to
               vs
               ,
               or
               to
               speake
               a
               word
               :
               I
               would
               haue
               ye
               to
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               infinitenesse
               of
               his
               might
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               greatest
               and
               hardest
               things
               to
               our
               sence
               and
               opinion
               ,
               are
               as
               easie
               as
               the
               least
               and
               slightest
               things
               .
               When
               he
               would
               create
               the
               World
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               matter
               existent
               before
               ,
               he
               needed
               but
               command
               ,
               &
               it
               was
               done
               ;
               and
               that
               vnformed
               masse
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               all
               creatures
               were
               hewen
               ,
               being
               extant
               by
               his
               commandement
               ,
               hee
               did
               no
               more
               but
               say
               ,
               Let
               it
               be
               light
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               it
               there
               presently
               sprang
               light
               ;
               and
               so
               of
               all
               other
               things
               which
               he
               made
               ,
               they
               were
               made
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               without
               Instrument
               or
               trauell
               ,
               euen
               as
               now
               they
               all
               consist
               by
               his
               word
               .
               It
               is
               right
               so
               in
               the
               conuersion
               and
               calling
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
               
                 The
                 dead
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 :
              
               Ioh.
               5.
               25.
               
               And
               howsoeuer
               in
               this
               worke
               of
               new
               creation
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               onely
               no
               present
               matter
               to
               worke
               on
               ,
               but
               an
               vtter
               repugnancy
               and
               rebellion
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               fighting
               and
               warring
               against
               
               God
               ,
               being
               strengthened
               and
               armed
               with
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               Satan
               and
               the
               World
               ;
               yet
               these
               many
               and
               mighty
               obstacles
               and
               hinderances
               ,
               are
               without
               any
               difficulty
               ouercome
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               nothing
               is
               hard
               and
               vnpossible
               .
               In
               that
               he
               vseth
               such
               meanes
               (
               as
               wee
               haue
               spoken
               of
               )
               both
               for
               preparing
               to
               our
               calling
               ,
               and
               effecting
               of
               it
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               because
               he
               could
               not
               performe
               this
               worke
               by
               his
               very
               word
               onely
               ,
               but
               because
               so
               it
               pleased
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               enure
               vs
               to
               obedience
               .
               Howbeit
               for
               all
               
               this
               ,
               our
               calling
               is
               not
               to
               be
               helde
               a
               slight
               worke
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               speake
               this
               any
               whit
               to
               lessen
               and
               diminish
               the
               credit
               and
               praise
               of
               Gods
               grace
               and
               power
               :
               but
               rather
               the
               more
               to
               extoll
               and
               magnifie
               them
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               our
               vocation
               to
               Christ
               ,
               being
               a
               worke
               as
               glorious
               and
               wonderfull
               as
               our
               creation
               of
               nothing
               is
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               :
               and
               as
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               yet
               to
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               those
               great
               Philosophers
               haue
               euer
               seemed
               things
               absurd
               and
               impossible
               :
               
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 scorned
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 :
              
               Acts
               17.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               May
               wee
               know
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               what
               this
               new
               doctrine
               meaneth
               ;
               and
               againe
               verse
               32.
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               some
               mocked
               :
               yet
               in
               the
               calling
               of
               a
               sinner
               to
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               being
               that
               exceeding
               greatnesse
               of
               diuine
               power
               set
               on
               worke
               ,
               as
               was
               expressed
               in
               raysing
               Iesus
               from
               the
               graue
               ;
               see
               Ephe.
               1.
               19
               ,
               20.
               for
               all
               this
               to
               bring
               a
               wretched
               sinner
               held
               and
               lockt
               vp
               in
               the
               bolts
               and
               fetters
               of
               his
               lusts
               ,
               captiuated
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               power
               of
               that
               mighty
               Potentate
               ;
               I
               say
               to
               bring
               such
               a
               one
               to
               know
               ,
               beleeue
               in
               ,
               &
               to
               loue
               Christ
               ,
               so
               easily
               as
               wee
               would
               call
               one
               to
               come
               to
               vs
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               is
               to
               vtter
               a
               word
               ,
               how
               doth
               this
               aduance
               the
               praise
               of
               Gods
               almighty
               grace
               ;
               to
               which
               sinne
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               
               hell
               ,
               doe
               quickly
               ,
               though
               most
               vnwillingly
               yeelde
               .
               And
               here
               to
               shut
               vp
               this
               Treatise
               of
               calling
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               beene
               very
               troublesome
               by
               my
               long
               discourse
               of
               it
               ,
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               chiefe
               ende
               which
               God
               lookt
               
               vnto
               in
               the
               calling
               of
               sinners
               vnto
               repentance
               ,
               as
               in
               regard
               
               of
               himsele
               ,
               euen
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               glorious
               grace
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               three
               seuerall
               times
               affirmed
               :
               Ephe.
               1.
               
               7.
               12.
               14.
               
               That
               there
               being
               not
               onely
               nothing
               in
               vs
               to
               
               further
               it
               ,
               but
               our selues
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               against
               it
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               saide
               ;
               O
               Lord
               ,
               this
               is
               thy
               worke
               ,
               thy
               owne
               hand
               hath
               done
               it
               ;
               euen
               with
               thine
               owne
               hand
               &
               arme
               thou
               hast
               giuen
               vs
               the
               victory
               ouer
               all
               our
               spiritual
               hellish
               enemies
               .
               To
               thee
               therefore
               the
               King
               euerlasting
               ,
               immortall
               ,
               inuisible
               ,
               vnto
               God
               onely
               wise
               ,
               be
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               I
               thanke
               ye
               for
               your
               willingnesse
               to
               enter
               into
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               this
               discourse
               .
               Also
               ,
               I
               commend
               your
               good
               remembrance
               of
               these
               matters
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               long
               since
               they
               were
               taught
               ;
               but
               as
               you
               holpe
               your self
               in
               some
               thing
               that
               was
               almost
               slipt
               from
               you
               :
               so
               ye
               shal
               suffer
               mee
               to
               helpe
               you
               in
               that
               which
               I
               my selfe
               almost
               had
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               seemeth
               ye
               haue
               altogether
               forgot
               .
               For
               by
               the
               closing
               of
               your
               speech
               ,
               I
               perceiue
               that
               ye
               haue
               spoken
               what
               ye
               are
               minded
               to
               say
               of
               this
               argument
               :
               and
               yet
               that
               you
               were
               willing
               to
               speake
               of
               it
               what
               you
               remembred
               ;
               but
               I
               maruell
               not
               if
               some
               things
               are
               slid
               from
               you
               ,
               I
               rather
               maruell
               (
               the
               frailety
               of
               our
               memory
               being
               considered
               )
               that
               ye
               kept
               so
               many
               things
               Therefore
               vnto
               all
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               recorded
               by
               you
               ,
               there
               be
               other
               foure
               points
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               briefly
               adde
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               touching
               the
               impulsiue
               &
               mouing
               cause
               which
               inclineth
               God
               to
               the
               effectuall
               calling
               of
               some
               ,
               whereas
               
               he
               passeth
               by
               othersome
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               more
               vnworthy
               then
               such
               as
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               haue
               the
               selfe
               same
               outward
               meanes
               ,
               being
               all
               alike
               sinners
               and
               enemies
               to
               God
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               all
               equally
               partakers
               of
               the
               word
               and
               Ministerie
               :
               yet
               some
               of
               them
               are
               left
               in
               their
               corruption
               ,
               others
               being
               gathered
               to
               Christ.
               It
               was
               tolde
               ye
               ,
               this
               proceedeth
               meerely
               of
               the
               purpose
               and
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               plaine
               by
               expresse
               authority
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               ioyneth
               Gods
               purpose
               and
               calling
               together
               ;
               
                 Euen
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 of
                 his
                 purpose
                 :
              
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               and
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               God
               hides
               those
               things
               from
               some
               ,
               which
               he
               reueales
               to
               others
               ;
               euen
               because
               so
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               :
               Mat.
               11.
               26.
               there
               being
               no
               other
               reason
               of
               Peters
               calling
               ,
               rather
               then
               Iudas
               ,
               but
               this
               ;
               it
               was
               his
               good
               pleasure
               .
               For
               seeing
               effectuall
               calling
               (
               as
               you
               well
               remembred
               )
               floweth
               from
               election
               ,
               and
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               chosen
               ;
               thereof
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               makes
               the
               difference
               betweene
               some
               ,
               who
               are
               otherwise
               alike
               in
               Adam
               ,
               is
               the
               election
               of
               God
               ,
               ordaining
               some
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               the
               meanes
               in
               their
               calling
               to
               Christ
               ,
               whereas
               others
               are
               refused
               :
               yet
               so
               refused
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               make
               themselues
               vnworthy
               and
               vncapable
               of
               calling
               ,
               by
               refusing
               willingly
               ,
               and
               reiecting
               wilfully
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               ;
               shutting
               their
               eyes
               that
               they
               may
               not
               see
               ,
               and
               their
               eares
               lest
               they
               should
               heare
               ,
               and
               making
               fat
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               vnderstand
               ;
               Acts
               28
               ,
               27.
               
               Which
               sheweth
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               not
               calling
               of
               some
               is
               iust
               ,
               so
               the
               calling
               of
               othersome
               is
               most
               free
               ,
               depending
               vpon
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               Gods
               will.
               This
               is
               such
               a
               matter
               ,
               the
               consideration
               whereof
               ,
               must
               moue
               Gods
               children
               by
               calling
               ,
               to
               be
               very
               thankefull
               with
               great
               &
               feruent
               loue
               towards
               God
               ,
               for
               this
               happy
               
               worke
               :
               Sithens
               finding
               nothing
               in
               them
               at
               all
               ,
               hee
               did
               fetch
               from
               himselfe
               the
               cause
               which
               moued
               him
               to
               reueale
               his
               Son
               in
               them
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               whereas
               he
               would
               not
               doe
               so
               to
               others
               ,
               who
               were
               by
               creation
               as
               good
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               by
               nature
               no
               worse
               :
               yet
               God
               to
               leaue
               others
               ,
               &
               to
               giue
               them
               ouer
               to
               their
               blindnesse
               ;
               and
               to
               open
               to
               those
               the
               mystery
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               he
               purposed
               in
               Christ
               ;
               how
               doth
               this
               deserue
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               from
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               heart
               blesse
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               this
               most
               gracious
               spirituall
               blessing
               ?
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               vnmentioned
               by
               you
               ,
               because
               vnremembred
               ,
               was
               this
               ;
               that
               as
               amongst
               men
               Gods
               will
               puts
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               man
               &
               man
               (
               as
               being
               all
               subiect
               to
               him
               as
               clay
               to
               the
               potter
               )
               caling
               these
               &
               hardning
               these
               ;
               so
               in
               those
               which
               are
               truly
               called
               ,
               he
               keepeth
               not
               one
               tenor
               :
               some
               of
               his
               elect
               childrē
               euen
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               being
               strong
               men
               in
               Christ
               ,
               able
               to
               goe
               ,
               walk
               ,
               &
               run
               ;
               as
               Zacheus
               ,
               which
               at
               his
               conuersion
               was
               filled
               with
               
               ioy
               ,
               &
               power
               giuen
               him
               to
               shake
               off
               his
               great
               sins
               ,
               &
               to
               shake
               himself
               presently
               not
               only
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               his
               goods
               by
               restitution
               of
               ill
               gotten
               ,
               &
               contribution
               of
               the
               rest
               well
               gotten
               :
               which
               argueth
               a
               great
               measure
               and
               force
               of
               grace
               ,
               there
               being
               sundry
               which
               long
               after
               their
               cōuersion
               can
               hardly
               ouercome
               themselues
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               Zacheus
               did
               at
               his
               new
               birth
               ,
               the
               1.
               hour
               he
               came
               into
               the
               world
               .
               The
               like
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               Paul
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               immediately
               vpon
               his
               calling
               &
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               darknes
               of
               Iewish
               pharisaisme
               vnto
               the
               light
               of
               Christianisme
               ,
               and
               from
               Satan
               to
               God
               ;
               he
               had
               such
               a
               portion
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               preach
               Christ
               ,
               and
               was
               ready
               to
               suffer
               for
               him
               ,
               being
               ready
               to
               the
               perill
               
               
               
               
               
               of
               his
               life
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               whom
               hee
               had
               lately
               persecuted
               to
               death
               .
               Now
               there
               be
               others
               againe
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               while
               after
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               weake
               as
               young
               Babes
               ,
               both
               for
               knowledge
               and
               practise
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               in
               Peter
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               being
               called
               euen
               with
               a
               more
               peculiar
               calling
               to
               be
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               with
               a
               general
               vocation
               to
               be
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               by
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Euangelist
               it
               doth
               plainely
               appeare
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               great
               while
               after
               ,
               euen
               till
               the
               ascension
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               were
               exceeding
               infirme
               both
               in
               iudgement
               and
               affection
               ,
               not
               knowing
               distinctly
               the
               meanes
               
               of
               their
               redemption
               to
               be
               Christs
               sufferings
               and
               resurrection
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               most
               plainely
               and
               often
               tolde
               them
               ;
               and
               tripping
               and
               failing
               by
               pride
               and
               ambition
               ,
               contention
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               .
               Againe
               ,
               some
               of
               his
               elect
               children
               at
               their
               first
               calling
               ,
               are
               brought
               forth
               by
               their
               Mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               great
               paine
               and
               hazard
               to
               themselues
               ,
               being
               before
               and
               about
               the
               time
               of
               their
               calling
               much
               afflicted
               ,
               full
               offeares
               and
               anguishes
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               manifold
               greeuous
               sinnes
               laide
               before
               them
               by
               their
               inward
               monitor
               ,
               their
               conscience
               accusing
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               admonition
               and
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Iustice
               shining
               into
               their
               mindes
               ,
               and
               striking
               them
               as
               lightning
               and
               thunder
               from
               Heauen
               .
               Thus
               it
               fared
               with
               the
               fore-named
               Paul
               at
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               which
               was
               with
               trembing
               and
               astonishment
               ;
               
                 Acts
                 9.
                 6.
              
               
               As
               also
               with
               them
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               37.
               whose
               soule-horrors
               ,
               as
               daggers
               or
               kniues
               ,
               pricked
               their
               hearts
               .
               Now
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               some
               there
               bee
               which
               at
               their
               first
               calling
               feele
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               are
               deliuered
               from
               their
               bondage
               to
               Satan
               and
               sinne
               ,
               with
               
               great
               case
               ,
               nay
               ,
               with
               maruellous
               ioy
               and
               alacrity
               osspirit
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               
                 Lydia
                 ;
                 Acts
              
               16.
               15.
               who
               as
               one
               feeling
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               anguish
               ,
               did
               cheerefully
               entertaine
               Paul
               vpon
               her
               new
               birth
               and
               calling
               .
               The
               Samaritanes
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               9.
               at
               their
               conuersion
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               Philip
               ,
               had
               great
               ioy
               ;
               it
               being
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               naturall
               birth
               ,
               where
               some
               come
               into
               this
               World
               with
               great
               facility
               ,
               and
               others
               with
               very
               great
               danger
               :
               and
               according
               to
               this
               different
               proceeding
               of
               God
               in
               this
               worke
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Elect
               doe
               sooner
               and
               far
               more
               easily
               see
               their
               owne
               calling
               ,
               then
               others
               doe
               .
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               second
               point
               ,
               is
               for
               comfort
               of
               them
               who
               being
               certainely
               called
               ,
               yet
               are
               troubled
               that
               the
               strength
               of
               grace
               is
               so
               little
               ,
               their
               infirmities
               so
               many
               ,
               their
               ioy
               and
               cheerefulnesse
               very
               small
               ;
               which
               should
               not
               so
               greeue
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               remember
               ,
               that
               this
               case
               hath
               beene
               the
               condition
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               that
               the
               troubles
               and
               griefe
               which
               they
               finde
               in
               themselues
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               wants
               ,
               doth
               argue
               and
               proue
               to
               them
               their
               owne
               conuersion
               to
               bee
               true
               and
               sound
               ;
               which
               should
               more
               preuaile
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               sight
               of
               any
               defect
               and
               weakenesse
               to
               discourage
               :
               let
               them
               reioyce
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               grace
               ,
               which
               cannot
               reioyce
               in
               great
               measure
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               which
               I
               adde
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               election
               necessarily
               bringeth
               forth
               a
               true
               calling
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               proper
               effect
               of
               it
               .
               Therefore
               all
               good
               Christians
               are
               by
               their
               calling
               ,
               to
               iudge
               of
               their
               owne
               election
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               their
               owne
               saluation
               :
               for
               as
               they
               must
               needes
               be
               saued
               which
               are
               elected
               ,
               because
               God
               changeth
               not
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               hinder
               his
               purpose
               :
               so
               they
               are
               certainely
               elect
               ,
               who
               be
               effectually
               called
               .
               It
               is
               not
               
               then
               for
               any
               to
               search
               curiously
               into
               Gods
               counsel
               ,
               and
               to
               begin
               there
               to
               find
               the
               assurance
               of
               their
               owne
               saluation
               ;
               but
               wee
               are
               to
               begin
               at
               another
               end
               :
               and
               as
               wee
               discerne
               &
               iudge
               of
               the
               roote
               by
               the
               fruite
               ,
               of
               the
               fountaine
               by
               the
               water
               which
               runneth
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               cause
               by
               the
               effect
               ;
               so
               we
               must
               rise
               vp
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               our
               election
               ,
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               calling
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               hand
               to
               conduct
               vs
               into
               Gods
               Counsel-house
               .
               Thus
               Paul
               the
               Apostle
               hauing
               taught
               and
               established
               that
               heauenly
               doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               ;
               (
               Rom.
               9.
               at
               the
               24
               verse
               )
               hoe
               declared
               that
               the
               witnesse
               of
               it
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               our selues
               in
               Gods
               secret
               will
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               an
               obiect
               too
               excellent
               for
               our
               weake
               eyes
               directly
               to
               look
               vpon
               )
               but
               in
               our selues
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               our
               vocation
               to
               be
               Gods
               people
               ,
               which
               before
               were
               not
               his
               people
               .
               Also
               Ioh.
               6.
               37.
               it
               is
               laide
               downe
               as
               a
               note
               ,
               whereby
               to
               know
               who
               be
               giuen
               to
               Christ
               of
               his
               Father
               in
               his
               eternall
               election
               ,
               that
               such
               shall
               come
               vnto
               him
               and
               see
               him
               ;
               
                 All
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 giueth
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 shall
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
              
               .
               Now
               this
               comming
               vnto
               him
               ,
               is
               vpon
               their
               obedience
               vnto
               his
               call
               .
               To
               be
               short
               (
               for
               in
               a
               plaine
               matter
               ,
               few
               proofes
               be
               best
               ,
               )
               as
               Christ
               proued
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               to
               whom
               then
               hee
               spake
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               the
               elect
               sheepe
               ,
               because
               they
               refused
               to
               heare
               his
               voyce
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               :
               so
               he
               describeth
               his
               sheepe
               which
               are
               chosen
               indeede
               ,
               by
               this
               marke
               ,
               that
               they
               heare
               ,
               and
               follow
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
               in
               vaine
               they
               presume
               of
               their
               election
               ,
               who
               neuer
               were
               called
               to
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ;
               so
               whosoeuer
               by
               the
               due
               tokens
               which
               you
               before
               haue
               laide
               forth
               ,
               and
               are
               about
               to
               doe
               hereafter
               when
               ye
               come
               to
               the
               effects
               of
               calling
               ,
               shall
               finde
               their
               owne
               effectuall
               calling
               to
               be
               soundly
               and
               surely
               wrought
               ;
               let
               them
               gather
               thereby
               vnfallibly
               their
               election
               
               to
               life
               .
               
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
              
               (
               say
               the
               people
               vnto
               the
               blinde
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               )
               
                 the
                 Master
                 calleth
                 thee
              
               :
               so
               I
               say
               to
               these
               ,
               take
               to
               ye
               good
               heart
               ,
               for
               Christ
               the
               Master
               hath
               called
               you
               .
               Not
               more
               certainely
               by
               the
               rayes
               and
               beames
               doe
               ye
               know
               the
               Sunne
               to
               be
               a
               lightsome
               creature
               ,
               then
               yee
               may
               determine
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               Gods
               gracious
               purpose
               towards
               you
               from
               euerlasting
               ,
               by
               this
               fruit
               of
               it
               in
               your
               effectuall
               vocation
               by
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               thing
               omitted
               by
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               the
               times
               of
               calling
               being
               so
               vncertaine
               ,
               wee
               should
               neuer
               cast
               away
               our
               hope
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               doe
               liue
               vnder
               the
               meanes
               ,
               though
               they
               liue
               wickedly
               ,
               vnlesse
               God
               doe
               giue
               vs
               any
               apparent
               signe
               of
               their
               reiectiō
               from
               grace
               ;
               as
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Iulian
              
               ,
               and
               others
               :
               otherwise
               to
               keepe
               vs
               from
               iudging
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               finall
               estate
               of
               any
               ,
               because
               wee
               cannot
               tell
               what
               to
               morrow
               day
               may
               bring
               forth
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               are
               still
               to
               be
               sowing
               ,
               and
               casting
               abroade
               their
               seede
               early
               &
               late
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               which
               will
               take
               place
               ,
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               ;
               the
               people
               still
               to
               approach
               to
               Gods
               house
               ,
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               calling
               them
               .
               They
               cannot
               tel
               which
               shal
               be
               the
               houre
               of
               their
               calling
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               preuented
               one
               minute
               ,
               so
               being
               once
               come
               ,
               all
               the
               strength
               of
               hell
               cannot
               holde
               them
               from
               obeying
               the
               voyce
               of
               their
               caller
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               thanke
               ye
               for
               your
               good
               remembrance
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               indeede
               were
               gone
               from
               mee
               .
               May
               it
               please
               you
               now
               ,
               we
               will
               resort
               home
               ,
               for
               it
               very
               neere
               draweth
               to
               night
               ,
               and
               deferre
               other
               things
               to
               another
               time
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             endeth
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             dialogue
             ,
             touching
             our
             effectuall
             calling
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Part
             of
             this
             Dialogue
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Graces
             which
             accompany
             ,
             and
             come
             from
             this
             effectuall
             Calling
             .
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               SIR
               ,
               ye
               are
               againe
               wel
               met
               here
               ;
               I
               thanke
               ye
               for
               your
               last
               conference
               in
               this
               place
               :
               my
               mind
               hath
               been
               the
               more
               quiet
               euer
               since
               ,
               euen
               as
               my
               body
               fareth
               the
               better
               after
               a
               wholsome
               moderate
               repast
               ,
               or
               sweete
               rest
               :
               may
               it
               please
               you
               that
               we
               should
               spend
               another
               houre
               in
               that
               sort
               ,
               setting
               on
               there
               ,
               where
               we
               left
               ,
               and
               broke
               off
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               
            
             
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               with
               your
               motion
               ,
               both
               that
               we
               should
               feed
               one
               another
               with
               the
               fruites
               of
               our
               lippes
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               go
               forward
               in
               that
               argument
               which
               wee
               haue
               begun
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               wee
               will
               alter
               our
               course
               :
               whereas
               I
               put
               you
               to
               answere
               my
               questions
               ,
               and
               so
               put
               you
               to
               the
               more
               paine
               ;
               I
               will
               now
               take
               vp
               that
               burthen
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               haue
               the
               easier
               and
               lighter
               ende
               of
               the
               staffe
               :
               doe
               you
               aske
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               It
               pleaseth
               you
               to
               fauour
               me
               ;
               yet
               I
               iudge
               it
               no
               lesse
               hard
               to
               propound
               wise
               questions
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               true
               answeres
               .
               One
               that
               hath
               any
               good
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               may
               better
               ,
               or
               as
               well
               replie
               when
               matter
               is
               offered
               by
               questions
               to
               worke
               vpon
               ,
               as
               to
               inuent
               and
               deuise
               still
               to
               propound
               new
               matter
               :
               but
               I
               will
               agree
               to
               your
               order
               ,
               on
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               where
               my
               questions
               shall
               be
               short
               or
               vnpertinent
               ,
               ye
               will
               correct
               faults
               ,
               and
               supply
               wants
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               more
               fit
               and
               full
               .
               Tell
               me
               then
               what
               is
               the
               first
               sauing
               Grace
               ,
               which
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               workes
               in
               our
               Calling
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Apoll.
               
            
             
               All
               the
               sauing
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               wrought
               
               in
               the
               Elect
               ,
               to
               be
               giuen
               them
               (
               
                 simul
                 &
                 semel
              
               )
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               together
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               time
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               first
               and
               second
               ;
               one
               before
               ,
               another
               after
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               in
               this
               new
               creation
               ,
               when
               this
               our
               little
               World
               of
               our selues
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               world
               of
               sinne
               and
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Christian
               World
               of
               grace
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               great
               World
               of
               Heauen
               and
               Earth
               ,
               when
               the
               parts
               of
               that
               world
               were
               made
               one
               after
               another
               in
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               worke
               being
               distinguished
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               dayes
               in
               the
               weeke
               :
               but
               here
               in
               this
               new
               creation
               ,
               we
               haue
               the
               blessed
               sauing
               workes
               and
               graces
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               powred
               into
               vs
               all
               at
               one
               instant
               .
               We
               are
               not
               at
               one
               time
               called
               ,
               and
               at
               another
               time
               iustified
               ,
               and
               at
               another
               time
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               then
               receiue
               graces
               of
               hope
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               &c.
               but
               these
               come
               as
               Iosephs
               brethren
               came
               into
               AEgypt
               for
               Corne
               ,
               all
               together
               :
               As
               the
               prodigall
               childe
               returning
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               did
               at
               once
               receiue
               all
               those
               fauours
               from
               his
               kinde
               Father
               ,
               of
               kisse
               ,
               embracing
               ,
               ring
               ,
               robe
               ,
               and
               charge
               to
               kill
               the
               fat
               Calfe
               .
               Indeede
               the
               sauing
               graces
               for
               their
               encrease
               and
               growth
               to
               perfection
               ,
               require
               succession
               of
               time
               ;
               euen
               as
               Infants
               become
               not
               tall
               men
               ,
               till
               after
               many
               yeeres
               :
               but
               these
               graces
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               first
               begetting
               ,
               (
               like
               grapes
               in
               a
               cluster
               )
               doe
               all
               come
               together
               .
               Euen
               as
               it
               standeth
               with
               the
               naturall
               body
               in
               the
               quickning
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               soule
               comming
               into
               it
               ,
               giueth
               power
               of
               motion
               and
               sense
               to
               euery
               member
               at
               one
               instant
               ;
               not
               to
               one
               sooner
               ,
               to
               another
               later
               :
               so
               in
               our
               new
               birth
               ,
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               minde
               and
               body
               ,
               being
               before
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               are
               by
               grace
               (
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               soule
               )
               spiritually
               at
               once
               reuiued
               and
               enabled
               to
               all
               
               functions
               &
               duties
               of
               godlinesse
               .
               The
               truth
               whereof
               appeareth
               in
               that
               Paul
               reports
               of
               the
               Romans
               ;
               that
               being
               
               made
               beleeuers
               ,
               they
               were
               iustified
               :
               and
               being
               iustified
               by
               faith
               ,
               they
               had
               withall
               other
               graces
               ,
               as
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               hope
               of
               glory
               ,
               ioy
               in
               that
               hope
               ,
               sense
               of
               Gods
               loue
               .
               And
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               were
               called
               ,
               and
               heard
               the
               Gospell
               (
               with
               an
               obedient
               care
               )
               they
               also
               beleeued
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               
                 seale
                 &
                 earnest
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               Elect
               comming
               to
               Christ
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               and
               Christ
               with
               his
               merits
               &
               graces
               being
               so
               ioyned
               ,
               as
               one
               cannot
               haue
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               withall
               he
               hath
               all
               his
               :
               It
               is
               therfore
               an
               vndoubted
               truth
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               some
               sauing
               graces
               may
               appeare
               before
               others
               ,
               or
               be
               felt
               sooner
               then
               others
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               put
               vpon
               &
               into
               the
               Elect
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               :
               but
               in
               order
               of
               causes
               one
               grace
               doth
               precede
               afore
               another
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               to
               be
               handled
               of
               vs
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               order
               ,
               as
               neere
               as
               we
               can
               hit
               vpon
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aq.
               
            
             
               Wel
               then
               ,
               I
               yeeld
               willingly
               vnto
               this
               truth
               ,
               &
               acknowledge
               that
               that
               most
               mighty
               God
               ,
               that
               at
               one
               moment
               could
               deck
               &
               adorn
               the
               firmament
               of
               heauen
               with
               so
               many
               glorious
               stars
               :
               he
               also
               is
               able
               to
               fixe
               so
               many
               &
               sundry
               glorious
               graces
               at
               once
               in
               the
               firmamet
               of
               mans
               heart
               .
               But
               seeing
               the
               God
               of
               order
               in
               this
               supernaturall
               work
               doth
               obserue
               a
               natural
               order
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               some
               graces
               must
               be
               first
               as
               causes
               ,
               others
               must
               follow
               as
               effects
               of
               those
               causes
               ;
               would
               it
               please
               you
               then
               to
               declare
               vnto
               me
               which
               grace
               is
               first
               in
               the
               order
               of
               causes
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apol.
               
            
             
               As
               I
               conceiue
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               declare
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               
               I
               verily
               trust
               that
               I
               conceiue
               aright
               ;
               thus
               the
               case
               stands
               :
               Before
               our
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               our
               mindes
               are
               couered
               with
               darknesse
               of
               ignorance
               &
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               our
               hearts
               being
               ful
               of
               obstinacy
               by
               reason
               therof
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               are
               wholy
               
               estranged
               from
               God.
               Now
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               in
               our
               calling
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Gospell
               hauing
               mightily
               cast
               downe
               these
               strong
               holds
               ,
               and
               scattered
               these
               foggy
               mists
               ,
               doth
               illuminate
               effectually
               the
               mind
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
               distinctly
               &
               soundly
               to
               know
               &
               beleeue
               
               the
               promises
               of
               forgiuenesse
               &
               reconciliation
               by
               
               Christ
               made
               〈◊〉
               the
               word
               ,
               withal
               〈◊〉
               &
               opening
               the
               heart
               obediently
               to
               assent
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               embrace
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               faith
               &
               affiance
               in
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               the
               promiser
               the
               by
               this
               faith
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               the
               elect
               is
               brought
               euen
               to
               
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               neerely
               vnited
               &
               〈◊〉
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               being
               a
               
               stranger
               before
               ,
               now
               by
               faith
               dwels
               in
               the
               heart
               as
               a
               familiar
               guest
               ,
               rather
               as
               the
               master
               of
               the
               Family
               to
               guide
               &
               rule
               &
               keepe
               in
               order
               all
               .
               Now
               being
               made
               one
               with
               Christ
               ,
               they
               straight
               way
               haue
               comunion
               first
               with
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               actiue
               &
               passiue
               ,
               for
               iustifying
               them
               ,
               to
               
               the
               great
               tranquility
               &
               ioy
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               also
               ,
               
               to
               the
               raysing
               vp
               of
               their
               hearts
               to
               a
               sure
               certain
               hope
               &
               expectation
               of
               heauenly
               glory
               .
               Then
               afterwards
               they
               
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               his
               Spirit
               for
               sanctifying
               ;
               in
               which
               
               work
               of
               their
               sanctification
               ,
               is
               giuen
               that
               excellent
               grace
               
               of
               repentance
               or
               turning
               to
               God
               ;
               also
               of
               hearty
               loue
               toward
               God
               their
               father
               now
               reconciled
               ,
               &
               appearing
               so
               to
               the
               cōscience
               quieted
               &
               〈◊〉
               through
               the
               atonement
               
               felt
               &
               perceiued
               :
               &
               this
               begetteth
               loue
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               &
               carieth
               with
               it
               all
               the
               traine
               of
               
               Christian
               vertues
               .
               It
               coming
               hereof
               that
               the
               Elect
               are
               patient
               ,
               temperate
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               meeke
               ,
               good
               ,
               long
               suffering
               ,
               
               modest
               ,
               humble
               ,
               &c.
               because
               through
               that
               faith
               &
               
               hope
               which
               they
               haue
               in
               God
               by
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               moued
               so
               to
               loue
               him
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               affected
               to
               seek
               his
               honor
               ,
               &
               to
               doe
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               withall
               their
               heart
               is
               affectioned
               in
               all
               
               things
               which
               concerne
               him
               ,
               themselues
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               to
               
               please
               him
               by
               obedience
               and
               practise
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               in
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               By
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               spoken
               ,
               I
               perceiue
               what
               order
               ye
               thinke
               to
               be
               kept
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               working
               the
               workes
               proper
               to
               the
               Elect.
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               calling
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               ,
               2
               illumination
               or
               opening
               of
               the
               eye
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               opening
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               liuely
               faith
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               or
               our
               incorporation
               into
               him
               .
               Sixtly
               ,
               Iustification
               ,
               or
               imputation
               of
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               .
               Seuenthly
               ,
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               Eightly
               ,
               Ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Ninthly
               ,
               hope
               of
               glory
               .
               Tenthly
               ,
               Sanctification
               .
               11.
               
               Repentance
               ,
               called
               our
               turning
               from
               sinne
               .
               12.
               
               Loue
               of
               God.
               13.
               
               Charity
               to
               our
               neighbour
               .
               14.
               
               Patience
               in
               affliction
               .
               15.
               
               Obedience
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               Let
               me
               aske
               of
               these
               in
               order
               ,
               what
               I
               am
               desirous
               to
               know
               ,
               for
               my
               further
               instruction
               :
               and
               first
               touching
               illumination
               ,
               where
               doe
               yee
               finde
               ground
               in
               Scripture
               for
               it
               ?
               Then
               describe
               it
               ,
               and
               shew
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               kindes
               there
               be
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               illumination
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               doth
               differ
               from
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               illuminating
               some
               of
               the
               reprobate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               calling
               of
               a
               sinner
               to
               faith
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               workes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               The
               one
               ,
               
                 opening
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
              
               :
               Acts
               26.
               18.
               
               The
               other
               ,
               
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ;
               Acts
               16.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 opened
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Lydea
                 :
              
               the
               former
               is
               Illumination
               ,
               or
               enlightning
               ;
               whereof
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaketh
               in
               Heb.
               6.
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 which
                 were
                 once
                 enlightened
              
               :
               
               And
               Luke
               1.
               79.
               
               
                 To
                 giue
                 great
                 light
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 sit
                 in
                 darknesse
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 The
                 people
                 which
                 sate
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 saw
                 great
                 light
                 :
              
               Mat.
               4.
               16.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               this
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               ;
               
               Luke
               2.
               32.
               
               And
               the
               Ministers
               who
               are
               but
               Instruments
               of
               this
               worke
               ,
               are
               called
               ,
               
                 Lights
                 of
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Lights
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
              
               ;
               Mat.
               5.
               14.
               
               Rom.
               2.
               19.
               
               This
               worke
               of
               illumination
               or
               enlightning
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Spirit
               first
               purgeth
               the
               mind
               &
               vnderstanding
               from
               darkenesse
               and
               vanity
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               it
               through
               ignorance
               of
               God
               ;
               also
               ,
               the
               iudgement
               from
               that
               peruerse
               corruption
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               things
               belonging
               to
               God
               ;
               whereby
               it
               could
               not
               put
               a
               difference
               betweene
               good
               and
               euill
               :
               and
               secondly
               ,
               putteth
               into
               the
               vnderstanding
               and
               iudgement
               a
               new
               light
               of
               knowledge
               and
               discretion
               ,
               whereby
               the
               soule
               knoweth
               and
               discerneth
               aright
               the
               truth
               of
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               euen
               particularly
               in
               the
               seuerall
               doctrines
               .
               This
               enlightning
               is
               twofold
               .
               The
               first
               is
               generall
               
               and
               slight
               ,
               whereby
               the
               minde
               is
               enlightened
               vnto
               an
               idle
               and
               vnfruitfull
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               The
               latter
               ,
               
               is
               a
               speciall
               and
               through-enlightening
               vnto
               a
               diligent
               and
               profitable
               vnderstanding
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               These
               two
               kindes
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               a
               wicked
               man
               may
               haue
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               giuen
               to
               none
               but
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               though
               they
               both
               be
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               also
               be
               of
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               yet
               they
               differ
               very
               much
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               which
               a
               godly
               man
               receiueth
               
               in
               his
               illumination
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               and
               distinct
               ;
               so
               as
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               applie
               the
               threatnings
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               to
               the
               humbling
               of
               himselfe
               and
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               to
               raise
               and
               comfort
               himselfe
               :
               the
               wicked
               by
               their
               knowledge
               cannot
               doe
               so
               ,
               hauing
               but
               a
               naked
               and
               bare
               speculation
               ,
               without
               any
               particular
               application
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               humbling
               or
               comfort
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               godly
               is
               sufficient
               to
               
               direct
               them
               generally
               ,
               and
               in
               euery
               particular
               duty
               ,
               
               whether
               it
               be
               for
               auoyding
               euil
               ,
               or
               for
               doing
               any
               good
               ;
               but
               the
               insight
               and
               knowledge
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               vnsufficient
               ,
               and
               vnable
               to
               direct
               them
               in
               their
               singular
               and
               particular
               actions
               ,
               either
               for
               omission
               of
               euill
               ,
               or
               practise
               
               of
               good
               .
               The
               former
               knowledge
               is
               full
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               directs
               them
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               doe
               good
               things
               constantly
               ;
               but
               the
               latter
               is
               barren
               ,
               and
               fadeth
               before
               the
               end
               ,
               or
               leaues
               them
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               In
               respect
               of
               these
               differences
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Elect
               for
               the
               cleerenesse
               ,
               sufficiency
               ,
               and
               certainty
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               likened
               to
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               reprobates
               for
               the
               confusednesse
               ,
               vnsufficiency
               ,
               &
               vnstablenesse
               ,
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               Lightening
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               giue
               any
               certaine
               light
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               continue
               any
               certaine
               time
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               gone
               ,
               men
               see
               worse
               then
               before
               .
               So
               doth
               it
               fall
               out
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               for
               their
               knowledge
               doth
               soone
               vanish
               ,
               and
               while
               it
               lasteth
               it
               is
               very
               vncertaine
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               in
               them
               afterwards
               greater
               and
               more
               dangerous
               darknesse
               then
               before
               :
               for
               because
               they
               winke
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               hearts
               fat
               ,
               striuing
               willingly
               not
               to
               see
               that
               they
               cannot
               but
               see
               ,
               wilfully
               blinding
               and
               hardening
               themselues
               ;
               therefore
               as
               a
               punishment
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               they
               are
               giuen
               ouer
               to
               haue
               dull
               and
               heauy
               eyes
               and
               eares
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               shall
               
                 see
                 and
                 not
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 ;
                 Acts
              
               28.
               27.
               
               Whereas
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               godly
               encreaseth
               in
               brightnesse
               like
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               which
               
                 shineth
                 more
                 &
                 more
                 cleerely
                 vnto
                 the
                 perfect
                 day
              
               ;
               Prou.
               4.
               18.
               
               So
               as
               the
               godly
               are
               very
               greatly
               bound
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               such
               their
               light
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               endeauour
               to
               walke
               in
               that
               light
               ;
               answering
               such
               a
               grace
               by
               thankfulnes
               in
               tongue
               ,
               and
               obedience
               of
               liues
               and
               workes
               ,
               as
               becommeth
               children
               
               of
               such
               light
               ,
               translated
               out
               of
               such
               darknesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               ye
               haue
               spoken
               of
               illumination
               or
               opening
               the
               eyes
               ,
               will
               it
               please
               you
               to
               say
               somewhat
               of
               the
               other
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               ye
               call
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               what
               may
               this
               signific
               ,
               or
               how
               may
               it
               differ
               from
               the
               former
               worke
               of
               enlightening
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               heart
               (
               according
               to
               Scripture
               phrase
               )
               
               is
               signified
               not
               the
               fleshy
               part
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               seate
               of
               the
               affections
               ;
               but
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               especially
               the
               vnderstanding
               and
               will.
               For
               the
               heart
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               chaire
               of
               estate
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               where
               the
               soule
               sheweth
               her selfe
               in
               presence
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               so
               often
               put
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefe
               powers
               thereof
               ;
               as
               ,
               God
               opened
               Lydiaes
               heart
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               her
               soule
               .
               Now
               this
               opening
               ,
               sheweth
               and
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               is
               as
               a
               Chest
               fast
               lockt
               and
               barred
               ,
               into
               which
               (
               while
               it
               is
               so
               )
               there
               can
               no
               treasure
               be
               put
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               the
               soule
               before
               our
               effectual
               calling
               ,
               it
               is
               close
               shut
               vp
               ,
               and
               lockt
               vp
               through
               ignorance
               and
               vnbeliefe
               &
               sinne
               ;
               so
               as
               no
               sauing
               grace
               can
               drop
               into
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               kept
               from
               all
               sight
               and
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               peculiar
               mercies
               .
               Therefore
               this
               opening
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               besides
               the
               illumination
               already
               spoken
               of
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Spirit
               piercing
               into
               the
               minde
               ,
               endued
               it
               with
               that
               heauenly
               light
               before
               touched
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               cleerely
               and
               certainely
               vnderstand
               the
               whole
               truth
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               it
               hath
               also
               the
               mouing
               and
               bowing
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               with
               affection
               to
               receiue
               and
               embrace
               this
               promise
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               enduing
               the
               soule
               with
               a
               sweete
               feeling
               of
               the
               most
               mercifull
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               therein
               .
               And
               of
               these
               two
               workes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               opening
               of
               the
               eyes
               and
               the
               heart
               ,
               ariseth
               
               that
               third
               worke
               ,
               called
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               gift
               powred
               into
               the
               soule
               ,
               knitting
               it
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               with
               whom
               ,
               being
               vnderstood
               and
               knowen
               as
               hee
               is
               reuealed
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               embraced
               with
               affection
               both
               of
               the
               mind
               &
               will
               ,
               it
               now
               resteth
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               hath
               found
               a
               rich
               treasure
               or
               great
               spoyle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               satisfied
               with
               this
               that
               you
               haue
               said
               ,
               about
               these
               workes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Therefore
               I
               pray
               you
               yet
               more
               plainely
               and
               particularly
               lay
               forth
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               engendring
               of
               faith
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               an
               elect
               sinner
               .
            
             
               Herein
               I
               will
               doe
               mine
               endeauour
               to
               giue
               you
               satisfaction
               :
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               (
               as
               in
               our
               first
               conference
               you
               
               rightly
               told
               vs
               )
               worketh
               both
               by
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
               In
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               it
               worketh
               first
               a
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               the
               Creator
               and
               preseruer
               
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               reuealing
               his
               most
               great
               maiesty
               ,
               power
               ,
               iustice
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               ;
               making
               vs
               to
               see
               him
               a
               mighty
               &
               terrible
               Iudge
               ,
               extremely
               hating
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               recompencing
               
               all
               iniquity
               .
               Then
               it
               goeth
               on
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               shew
               vs
               our
               sinnes
               against
               this
               God
               :
               
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
              
               
               
                 sinne
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               Rom
               3.
               20.
               especially
               reuealing
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               first
               motions
               of
               our
               minde
               and
               will
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               are
               damnable
               sinnes
               and
               
                 breaches
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ;
                 Rom.
              
               7.
               7.
               
               Our
               sinnes
               being
               thus
               vttered
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               very
               particulars
               ,
               as
               well
               actuall
               as
               originall
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               omission
               as
               of
               commission
               ,
               in
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               words
               ,
               and
               workes
               ;
               whether
               they
               were
               little
               or
               great
               ,
               against
               God
               or
               men
               :
               after
               this
               ,
               there
               followes
               
               a
               reuelation
               of
               all
               the
               fearefull
               punishments
               and
               curses
               temporall
               and
               eternall
               ,
               for
               the
               plaguing
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               now
               and
               for
               euer
               ;
               by
               the
               threatning
               and
               denunciation
               
               whereof
               ,
               and
               haply
               by
               a
               sensible
               experience
               of
               
               some
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               breedeth
               terrour
               ,
               feare
               ,
               and
               astonishment
               ,
               vpon
               the
               view
               and
               apprehension
               of
               so
               many
               erroneous
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               such
               lamentable
               dolefull
               estate
               as
               is
               due
               thereunto
               :
               Hereof
               called
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 feare
                 and
                 bondage
                 ;
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               15.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               7.
               
               Whereupon
               the
               saide
               spirit
               bringeth
               to
               a
               speciall
               griefe
               vpon
               the
               sence
               of
               Gods
               heauy
               wrath
               for
               some
               especial
               sinne
               ,
               called
               ,
               Pricking
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               ;
               Acts
               2.
               37.
               whereby
               it
               bereaueth
               men
               of
               their
               chiefe
               desires
               ,
               putteth
               them
               out
               of
               conceit
               with
               the
               best
               things
               in
               themselues
               ,
               turning
               their
               mirth
               to
               mourning
               ,
               their
               chiefe
               delight
               to
               bitter
               griefe
               :
               taking
               downe
               their
               hearts
               courage
               ,
               and
               stomack
               ;
               because
               they
               
               see
               they
               haue
               to
               doe
               with
               a
               righteous
               &
               most
               rigorous
               Iudge
               ,
               who
               will
               remit
               nothing
               of
               his
               iustice
               ,
               but
               taketh
               reuenge
               vpon
               all
               sinne
               and
               iniquities
               :
               and
               finding
               no
               strength
               or
               meanes
               in
               themselues
               to
               escape
               his
               wrath
               ,
               they
               despaire
               of
               euer
               obtaining
               his
               fauour
               ,
               by
               any
               their
               
               owne
               worth
               or
               goodnesse
               .
               These
               are
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               and
               in
               Ioh.
               16.
               8.
               
               They
               are
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 rebuking
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Law
               ceasseth
               ,
               and
               can
               bring
               no
               neerer
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               bewray
               vnto
               vs
               our
               great
               neede
               and
               want
               of
               his
               sufferings
               &
               righteousnesse
               :
               and
               thereof
               the
               Law
               is
               termed
               our
               
                 Schoole-master
                 to
                 Christ
              
               ;
               Galat
               .
               3.
               24.
               
               Thus
               then
               the
               Spirit
               hauing
               brought
               the
               sinnefull
               soule
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               
               view
               and
               dread
               of
               her
               iniquity
               and
               misery
               ,
               to
               beholde
               what
               great
               and
               extreame
               neede
               shee
               hath
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               euery
               droppe
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               of
               his
               
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               euery
               grace
               thereof
               ;
               doth
               after
               this
               by
               
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Gospell
               begin
               to
               open
               her
               a
               doore
               to
               the
               grace
               and
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               shewing
               God
               vnto
               her
               as
               a
               Redeemer
               and
               Sauiour
               of
               sinners
               ,
               freely
               offering
               
               mercy
               for
               forgiuenesse
               and
               saluation
               in
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               enlightening
               the
               minde
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               and
               certainty
               of
               them
               ,
               mouing
               the
               iudgement
               to
               yeeld
               and
               subscribe
               vnto
               them
               ,
               being
               known
               to
               be
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               then
               further
               ,
               making
               poore
               sinners
               to
               perceiue
               and
               beleeue
               that
               all
               sinnes
               how
               many
               and
               horrible
               soeuer
               ,
               
               for
               all
               the
               multitude
               and
               hugenesse
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               pardonable
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               be
               forgiuen
               them
               ;
               as
               being
               far
               and
               very
               farre
               lesser
               then
               the
               infinite
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               most
               vnualuable
               merites
               of
               Christs
               passion
               and
               death
               :
               the
               infinite
               price
               and
               worth
               whereof
               ,
               being
               wrought
               by
               the
               same
               Gospell
               to
               see
               and
               consider
               ,
               the
               
               distrustfull
               hearts
               be
               therewithall
               stirred
               vp
               by
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               to
               make
               particular
               confession
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               mercy
               and
               pardon
               of
               them
               from
               God
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               with
               trust
               of
               finding
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               that
               perfect
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               there
               
               set
               before
               them
               :
               and
               finally
               ,
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               that
               Spirit
               applying
               to
               them
               the
               promises
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               righteousnesse
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               sure'y
               perswaded
               ,
               
               that
               they
               belong
               to
               themselues
               :
               wherupon
               flying
               from
               the
               terrour
               of
               iustice
               threatned
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               dare
               approach
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               grace
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 Abba
                 Father
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               whereof
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               sound
               minde
               ;
               Rom.
               8.
               15.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               I
               doe
               acknowledge
               my selfe
               now
               well
               content
               with
               this
               your
               Anatomy
               and
               opening
               of
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               calling
               ,
               illuminating
               ,
               and
               opening
               the
               
               heart
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               beleeue
               Christ
               to
               saluation
               :
               whereby
               I
               see
               how
               farre
               many
               are
               from
               faith
               ,
               which
               suppose
               themselues
               neere
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               also
               perceiue
               how
               manifoldly
               and
               greatly
               the
               Elect
               which
               doe
               beleeue
               ,
               are
               beholden
               to
               God
               for
               his
               wondrous
               working
               in
               them
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               more
               and
               more
               discerne
               the
               continuall
               and
               sincere
               preaching
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospell
               to
               be
               of
               great
               vse
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Elect
               thereby
               may
               bee
               translated
               from
               infidelity
               to
               faith
               .
               Now
               if
               you
               thinke
               good
               ,
               we
               will
               hold
               our selues
               content
               to
               haue
               proceeded
               thus
               farre
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               and
               at
               our
               next
               meeting
               ,
               we
               will
               conferre
               further
               (
               if
               God
               will
               )
               concerning
               this
               great
               worke
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               the
               creating
               whereof
               ,
               we
               haue
               seene
               so
               many
               and
               sundry
               workes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               be
               behouefull
               and
               requisite
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               
            
             
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               for
               my
               businesse
               calleth
               me
               away
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               also
               your
               Family
               or
               calling
               may
               craue
               your
               presence
               ;
               and
               meete
               it
               is
               that
               these
               lesser
               duties
               giue
               place
               to
               the
               greater
               .
               At
               our
               next
               meeting
               together
               ,
               I
               will
               try
               your
               knowledge
               about
               the
               nature
               and
               office
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               that
               worthy
               and
               noble
               gift
               ,
               the
               Mother-gift
               and
               Queene
               of
               all
               graces
               ,
               which
               bee
               inspired
               into
               mans
               hear
               :
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             concerning
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             Faith
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               WEll
               saide
               Neighbour
               Aquila
               ,
               I
               see
               you
               will
               not
               faile
               me
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               keep
               your
               appointed
               time
               so
               duly
               :
               for
               you
               are
               here
               euen
               iust
               at
               the
               time
               we
               agreed
               vpon
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               loue
               to
               stand
               to
               my
               word
               in
               euery
               thing
               which
               is
               in
               my
               power
               to
               performe
               .
               I
               will
               be
               aduised
               what
               I
               promise
               ,
               but
               hauing
               once
               giuen
               my
               faith
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               breake
               it
               willingly
               .
               Fidelity
               in
               keeping
               promise
               with
               men
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               those
               Christian
               graces
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               Gods
               children
               ,
               as
               there
               will
               be
               occasion
               hereafter
               to
               declare
               :
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               the
               thing
               that
               wee
               are
               now
               to
               deale
               in
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               concerning
               ciuill
               faith
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               but
               about
               Christian
               faith
               in
               the
               promises
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               to
               man.
               Which
               because
               it
               is
               a
               large
               theame
               ,
               and
               wil
               take
               vp
               much
               time
               ,
               I
               haue
               purposely
               set
               apart
               some
               ,
               and
               ouercome
               othersome
               businesse
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               intend
               the
               through-sifting
               of
               this
               point
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               And
               my
               leysure
               doth
               serue
               mee
               very
               well
               .
               Therefore
               because
               you
               thought
               it
               no
               ease
               vnto
               you
               to
               propound
               Questions
               ,
               ye
               shall
               now
               vndergoe
               the
               burthen
               of
               an
               answer
               ,
               which
               you
               liked
               so
               well
               of
               .
               Let
               me
               see
               how
               you
               proue
               that
               Faith
               is
               a
               fruite
               of
               our
               calling
               ,
               and
               a
               gift
               proper
               to
               the
               Elect
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               many
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               beleeued
               ,
               which
               yet
               were
               not
               Elect
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ;
                 Actes
              
               8.
               13.
               
               Also
               some
               in
               Iohn
               2.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Yea
               ,
               of
               the
               very
               Diuels
               that
               they
               doe
               beleeue
               ;
               Iames
               2.
               19.
               
               In
               which
               place
               verse
               26.
               the
               same
               Apostle
               telleth
               vs
               of
               a
               dead
               faith
               ,
               which
               one
               may
               haue
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               no
               true
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               For
               your
               former
               Question
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               fruite
               of
               our
               effectuall
               Calling
               :
               If
               there
               were
               no
               euident
               testimony
               to
               proue
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               thing
               is
               plaine
               enough
               ;
               for
               all
               know
               (
               which
               know
               any
               thing
               )
               that
               in
               our
               Calling
               wee
               are
               made
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               very
               terminus
               ,
               or
               end
               ,
               wherein
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               Calling
               resteth
               ,
               
               to
               bring
               vs
               to
               Faith
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Of
               which
               yet
               there
               is
               proofe
               by
               expresse
               places
               ,
               or
               good
               consequence
               out
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               When
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               30.
               
               
                 Whom
                 he
                 calleth
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 instifieth
                 :
              
               of
               this
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               men
               being
               called
               and
               iustified
               at
               one
               time
               ;
               and
               all
               doe
               ,
               or
               should
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               Iustification
               but
               by
               Faith
               :
               that
               therefore
               in
               our
               Calling
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               to
               beleeue
               vnto
               Iustification
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               such
               places
               as
               yoke
               preaching
               and
               beleeuing
               together
               ,
               as
               Actes
               11.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 They
                 preached
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 beleeued
              
               ;
               and
               Acts
               14.
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 spake
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 beleeued
              
               ;
               with
               innumerable
               places
               of
               the
               like
               kinde
               :
               These
               manifestly
               confirme
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               where
               G
               O
               D
               S
               Spirit
               effectually
               calleth
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               by
               the
               call
               and
               voyce
               of
               the
               Preacher
               to
               the
               care
               ,
               there
               followeth
               Faith
               as
               an
               immediate
               worke
               of
               such
               a
               Calling
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               your
               second
               demand
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               not
               euery
               Faith
               is
               a
               fruite
               of
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               and
               proper
               to
               the
               Elect
               :
               for
               there
               is
               a
               Faith
               which
               is
               so
               called
               vnproperly
               ,
               as
               a
               painted
               fire
               is
               called
               fire
               ;
               or
               a
               dead
               man
               is
               named
               a
               man.
               Such
               is
               the
               faith
               which
               doth
               accompany
               a
               common
               outward
               Calling
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               found
               in
               hypocrites
               and
               wicked
               men
               ;
               and
               in
               some
               of
               them
               there
               is
               historicall
               faith
               onely
               ,
               by
               a
               generall
               illumination
               ,
               being
               made
               to
               vnderstand
               and
               beleeue
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               of
               G
               O
               D
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               bee
               most
               true
               and
               worthy
               of
               credit
               :
               and
               thus
               much
               the
               Diuels
               doe
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               the
               blinde
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               came
               :
               but
               in
               others
               
               of
               them
               the
               Spirit
               worketh
               further
               to
               bringthem
               to
               haue
               a
               certaine
               ioy
               &
               delight
               in
               that
               which
               they
               know
               
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               loue
               and
               liking
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               a
               reuerence
               after
               a
               sort
               vnto
               them
               and
               to
               the
               message
               which
               they
               bring
               .
               Yea
               ,
               moreouer
               they
               are
               brought
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               to
               see
               and
               confesse
               a
               great
               neede
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               some
               hope
               that
               their
               sinnes
               may
               be
               pardoned
               them
               ,
               to
               desire
               it
               in
               some
               manner
               ,
               to
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               often
               and
               particularly
               ,
               to
               aske
               pardon
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               in
               the
               name
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               while
               their
               Faith
               is
               but
               temporary
               ,
               they
               neuer
               come
               to
               bee
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               faith
               doth
               faile
               them
               ,
               and
               vanish
               away
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               faith
               of
               them
               which
               were
               likened
               to
               the
               stony
               ground
               ;
               Mat.
               13
               :
               also
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               of
               Demas
               ,
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               hypocrites
               ,
               who
               are
               deceiued
               themselues
               ,
               and
               doe
               deceiue
               others
               with
               the
               shadow
               and
               appearance
               of
               faith
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               true
               ,
               liuely
               ,
               and
               substantiall
               faith
               .
               Which
               in
               Scripture
               (
               for
               distinction
               from
               
                 dead
                 Fath
              
               )
               is
               called
               an
               
                 effectuall
                 Faith
              
               ;
               1
               Thess.
               1.
               3
               and
               
                 Faith
                 vnfained
              
               ;
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               5.
               and
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               and
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
              
               ;
               Titus
               11.
               giuen
               to
               them
               who
               are
               ordained
               to
               life
               ;
               Acts
               13.
               48.
               which
               euidenceth
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               true
               &
               liuely
               Faith
               ,
               which
               springs
               from
               election
               ,
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               proper
               vnto
               the
               chosen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               I
               desire
               to
               heare
               of
               you
               what
               this
               liuely
               Faith
               is
               :
               2.
               wherein
               it
               differeth
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               hypocrites
               and
               wicked
               men
               :
               3.
               what
               be
               the
               parts
               thereof
               :
               4.
               and
               also
               if
               it
               haue
               any
               degrees
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               be
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               This
               liuely
               Faith
               is
               a
               precious
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               
               enabling
               the
               Christian
               soule
               to
               know
               and
               beleeue
               the
               
               whole
               doctrine
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               especially
               that
               which
               concerneth
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               apprehend
               or
               receiue
               particularly
               and
               certainly
               Christ
               offered
               in
               that
               doctrine
               vnto
               eternall
               life
               in
               heauen
               .
               When
               I
               affirme
               Faith
               to
               be
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               agreeth
               
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               Ephe.
               2.
               8.
               
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               teach
               ,
               that
               men
               haue
               it
               not
               by
               industry
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               ;
               nor
               by
               nature
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               reason
               ,
               memory
               ,
               speech
               :
               for
               then
               all
               men
               might
               beleeue
               ;
               
                 But
                 all
                 men
                 haue
                 not
                 faith
                 :
              
               2
               Thes.
               3.
               2.
               
               Which
               must
               admonish
               the
               faithfull
               of
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               in
               acknowledging
               that
               thorow
               Gods
               great
               goodnesse
               it
               is
               giuen
               them
               of
               God
               to
               beleeue
               ;
               especially
               seeing
               it
               is
               no
               ordinary
               gift
               ,
               or
               common
               ,
               which
               all
               professors
               may
               
               haue
               ;
               
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 precious
                 and
                 rare
                 gift
                 :
              
               2
               〈◊〉
               .
               1.
               1.
               being
               giuen
               to
               Gods
               owne
               peculiar
               and
               chosen
               people
               ,
               a
               people
               purchased
               with
               an
               inualuable
               price
               .
            
             
               This
               gift
               of
               faith
               looketh
               to
               the
               whole
               word
               and
               doctrine
               
               of
               God.
               Whatsoeuer
               is
               in
               Scripture
               taught
               and
               set
               downe
               ,
               it
               knoweth
               and
               beleeueth
               it
               to
               be
               most
               true
               ;
               be
               it
               a
               word
               of
               rebuke
               ,
               or
               admonition
               ,
               or
               exhortation
               ,
               or
               threatning
               ,
               or
               commandement
               and
               precept
               ,
               it
               doth
               beleeue
               and
               know
               all
               that
               God
               speaketh
               to
               be
               most
               true
               and
               faithfull
               ,
               mouing
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               effectually
               to
               receiue
               the
               word
               of
               admonition
               ,
               to
               grceue
               at
               the
               rebukes
               of
               the
               word
               for
               sinne
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               word
               of
               commanding
               ,
               to
               feare
               at
               threatnings
               ,
               faith
               hauing
               
                 obiect
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               no
               other
               euen
               or
               equall
               obiect
               but
               God
               speaking
               in
               his
               word
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 beleeued
                 God
                 :
                 Gen.
              
               15.
               6.
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 The
                 people
                 beleeued
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 seruant
                 Moses
              
               ;
               Exod.
               14.
               31.
               
               Howbeit
               the
               word
               of
               
               promise
               ,
               of
               the
               Euangelicall
               promise
               ,
               promising
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               with
               him
               remission
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               ;
               this
               word
               is
               the
               more
               speciall
               ,
               neere
               and
               proper
               obiect
               and
               marke
               ,
               that
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               liuely
               faith
               looketh
               vnto
               ;
               and
               betweene
               this
               faith
               ,
               and
               Christ
               promised
               ,
               or
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               mutuall
               
               relation
               or
               reference
               :
               the
               promise
               being
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               beleeued
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               faith
               embracing
               and
               leaning
               vppon
               this
               promise
               ,
               it
               findeth
               no
               stay
               to
               rest
               on
               for
               saluation
               ,
               till
               it
               come
               to
               this
               word
               of
               promise
               .
               For
               as
               mans
               naturall
               life
               is
               preserued
               by
               eating
               ,
               yet
               not
               by
               eating
               euery
               thing
               ,
               but
               by
               eating
               wholsome
               and
               fit
               foode
               :
               So
               the
               
                 soule
                 is
                 saued
                 by
                 beleeuing
                 ;
                 Ephe.
              
               2.
               8.
               yet
               not
               by
               beleeuing
               euery
               truth
               ,
               nor
               euery
               truth
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               but
               by
               beleeuing
               that
               Word
               of
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Gospel
               .
               This
               faith
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               saueth
               ;
               there
               being
               nothing
               whereby
               we
               can
               be
               saued
               ,
               
                 but
                 Christ
                 onely
                 :
                 Acts
              
               4.
               
               And
               no
               gift
               of
               God
               whereby
               we
               can
               haue
               Christ
               ,
               but
               faith
               :
               
                 He
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 Faith
                 ;
                 Eph.
              
               3.
               
               For
               this
               power
               of
               receiuing
               Christ
               vnto
               saluation
               ,
               belongs
               to
               faith
               onlie
               amongst
               all
               the
               gifts
               of
               God.
               Where
               of
               there
               is
               cleere
               proofe
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               neuer
               written
               of
               any
               other
               gift
               ,
               that
               thereby
               Christ
               is
               receiued
               :
               but
               this
               is
               attributed
               often
               vnto
               faith
               ,
               as
               Iohn
               1.
               12.
               
               
                 Beleeuing
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 receiuing
                 him
                 ,
              
               are
               put
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               :
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 receiued
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 hee
                 gaue
                 prerogatiue
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 beleeue
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               And
               Rom.
               5.
               11.
               
               
                 By
                 whom
                 wee
                 (
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 sinners
                 and
                 enemies
                 ,
              
               verse
               8.
               10.
               
               )
               
                 haue
                 now
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 since
                 we
                 had
                 faith
                 to
                 beleeue
                 to
                 instification
                 ,
              
               verse
               1.
               )
               
                 receiued
                 the
                 atonement
              
               .
               And
               hereunto
               that
               in
               Galat.
               3.
               14.
               
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 we
                 receiue
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               promise
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               because
               the
               Spirit
               is
               Authour
               of
               it
               ,
               reuealer
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               operation
               ,
               the
               applier
               of
               it
               .
               This
               receiuing
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               by
               a
               double
               act
               or
               worke
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               renewed
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               acknowledging
               ,
               and
               considering
               him
               as
               our
               owne
               Sauiour
               ,
               giuen
               to
               vs
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               merites
               and
               rich
               gifts
               :
               the
               other
               of
               our
               will
               ,
               renewed
               ,
               embracing
               ,
               affecting
               ,
               and
               with
               ioy
               feeling
               his
               mercies
               ,
               being
               fully
               satisfied
               with
               him
               ,
               now
               made
               vnto
               vs
               of
               God
               
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 redemption
              
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               30.
               and
               become
               to
               vs
               as
               well
               of
               water
               ,
               
                 springing
                 vp
                 in
                 vs
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
              
               ;
               Ioh.
               7.
               38.
               
               Now
               the
               reason
               why
               Christ
               with
               his
               benefits
               are
               receiued
               rather
               by
               
               faith
               ,
               then
               by
               any
               other
               gift
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               is
               very
               plaine
               :
               for
               it
               is
               so
               decreed
               of
               God
               in
               his
               eternall
               counsell
               ,
               that
               neither
               by
               repentance
               ,
               hope
               ,
               or
               loue
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               grace
               then
               by
               beleeuing
               onely
               ,
               we
               should
               become
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               :
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               written
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 seeth
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 haue
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ;
               Iohn
               6.
               40.
               
               And
               Galat.
               3.
               8.
               
               It
               is
               saide
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Scripture
                 foreseeing
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               foreseeing
               ;
               and
               fore-appointing
               ,
               and
               in
               Scripture
               long
               before
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               reuealing
               )
               
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 instifie
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 through
                 faith
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               a
               sure
               rule
               in
               Diuiniry
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               comes
               to
               passe
               in
               time
               ,
               was
               ordained
               to
               be
               before
               all
               time
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Word
               and
               experience
               hauing
               taught
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               lay
               hold
               on
               Christ
               to
               their
               saluation
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               faith
               they
               doe
               it
               :
               it
               must
               follow
               hereof
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Gods
               will
               from
               all
               eternity
               .
            
             
             
               The
               end
               of
               Gods
               counsell
               herein
               ,
               is
               twofold
               .
               First
               is
               
               because
               this
               way
               of
               receiuing
               Christ
               with
               his
               righteousnesse
               
               to
               life
               ,
               it
               taketh
               from
               vs
               all
               matter
               of
               reioycing
               and
               boasting
               in
               our selues
               ,
               and
               giueth
               the
               whole
               glory
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               Christ
               to
               
               be
               a
               reconciliation
               through
               faith
               ,
               (
               to
               this
               end
               )
               to
               declare
               his
               righteousnesse
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               known
               to
               others
               (
               as
               hee
               is
               in
               himselfe
               )
               to
               be
               a
               most
               true
               and
               mercifull
               God
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 reioycing
              
               ?
               
               It
               is
               excluded
               :
               By
               what
               Law
               ?
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               what
               doctrine
               )
               of
               workes
               ?
               No
               :
               but
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               faith
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 Abraham
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 nothing
                 whereof
                 to
                 reioyce
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               by
               his
               beleeuing
               the
               promises
               of
               Christ
               he
               had
               :
               for
               when
               we
               must
               goe
               out
               of
               our selues
               for
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               belongs
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               receiue
               that
               from
               another
               in
               whole
               and
               in
               part
               ;
               what
               can
               there
               be
               left
               for
               vs
               to
               glory
               in
               ,
               and
               what
               can
               be
               more
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               the
               Sauiour
               of
               empty
               miserable
               beggars
               ,
               which
               haue
               nothing
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               but
               the
               old
               ragges
               of
               sinne
               and
               wretchednesse
               ?
               And
               how
               must
               not
               this
               exceedingly
               reioyce
               the
               beleeuing
               heart
               ,
               to
               see
               it selfe
               blessed
               with
               Christ
               and
               all
               his
               merites
               ,
               and
               that
               freely
               ?
            
             
               Another
               end
               of
               Gods
               counsell
               herein
               ,
               was
               not
               onely
               
               to
               prouide
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               owne
               grace
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               stablenesse
               of
               our
               mindes
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               thing
               promised
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               haue
               beene
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               come
               to
               vs
               any
               other
               way
               then
               by
               beleeuing
               the
               promise
               :
               therefore
               the
               promise
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               heauenly
               inheritance
               by
               him
               purchased
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               faith
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
              
               
               might
               come
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               might
               be
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               
                 the
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Rom.
               4.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               willingly
               heard
               you
               opening
               the
               nature
               and
               proper
               office
               of
               a
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               Gods
               Elect
               enabling
               them
               euen
               to
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               wicked
               men
               .
               Whereof
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               finely
               faith
               is
               termed
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               :
               not
               onely
               because
               Christ
               is
               the
               giuer
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               proper
               and
               especiall
               obiect
               ;
               but
               especially
               because
               it
               carrieth
               vs
               to
               Christ.
               As
               the
               sicke
               of
               the
               palsie
               ,
               who
               himselfe
               could
               not
               goe
               ,
               was
               by
               others
               carried
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 healed
                 of
                 him
              
               ;
               Mat.
               8.
               1.
               2
               
               :
               So
               wee
               being
               maymed
               and
               lame
               ,
               yea
               ,
               dead
               ;
               yet
               when
               wee
               thorow
               grace
               are
               quickened
               to
               beleeue
               the
               promise
               ,
               wee
               are
               carried
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               on
               the
               shoulders
               of
               our
               faith
               ;
               which
               is
               also
               the
               foote
               whereby
               we
               walk
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               eye
               whereby
               we
               see
               him
               ,
               the
               mouth
               whereby
               wee
               eate
               him
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               soule
               whereby
               wee
               receiue
               him
               ,
               and
               apply
               him
               to
               our
               〈◊〉
               :
               decreed
               to
               bee
               thus
               by
               his
               Father
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               truth
               and
               mercy
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               benefit
               in
               the
               establishing
               of
               our
               mindes
               in
               the
               assurance
               of
               enioying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               good
               promised
               by
               him
               .
               Now
               if
               ye
               please
               branch
               out
               this
               faith
               into
               his
               parts
               ,
               and
               acquaint
               vs
               with
               the
               seuerall
               measures
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               may
               yet
               bee
               fuller
               and
               cleerer
               to
               our
               vnderstandings
               !
               for
               I
               thinke
               ye
               are
               of
               this
               minde
               ,
               that
               all
               haue
               not
               a
               like
               faith
               ,
               neither
               doe
               ye
               take
               faith
               (
               as
               some
               thinke
               )
               to
               bee
               onely
               a
               generall
               knowledge
               and
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               :
               let
               me
               heare
               you
               what
               you
               will
               say
               to
               these
               masters
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Here
               in
               I
               will
               apply
               my selfe
               to
               fulfill
               your
               
               desire
               ,
               if
               first
               I
               doe
               deliuer
               somewhat
               vnto
               you
               of
               the
               
               two
               adioynts
               or
               qualities
               proper
               to
               this
               faith
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               particularity
               and
               certainty
               :
               it
               being
               a
               particular
               and
               
               certaine
               receiuing
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               First
               for
               certainty
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               faith
               ,
               to
               breede
               certainty
               or
               assurance
               of
               the
               thing
               beleeued
               :
               we
               are
               not
               more
               certaine
               that
               we
               see
               what
               we
               see
               ,
               or
               do
               hold
               what
               we
               haue
               in
               our
               hands
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               certaine
               of
               hauing
               and
               enioying
               that
               which
               by
               faith
               we
               see
               and
               receiue
               .
               In
               as
               much
               as
               doubting
               is
               ioyned
               with
               faith
               ,
               (
               the
               faithfull
               hauing
               many
               doubts
               )
               this
               commeth
               of
               the
               weakenesse
               and
               infirmity
               of
               faith
               ;
               as
               the
               shaking
               and
               daddering
               of
               the
               hand
               proceeds
               of
               some
               naturall
               imbecility
               and
               feeblenesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               hand
               holds
               surely
               that
               it
               hath
               caught
               :
               so
               it
               commeth
               of
               the
               frailety
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               we
               stagger
               and
               doubt
               ;
               (
               
                 O
                 ye
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 ye
                 〈◊〉
                 ?
              
               Mat.
               6.
               )
               yet
               faith
               for
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               doth
               surely
               receiue
               and
               hold
               the
               promise
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               faith
               is
               defined
               for
               the
               certainty
               and
               cleerenesse
               of
               it
               to
               bee
               
                 the
                 ground
                 or
                 subsistence
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 euidence
                 or
                 demonstration
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seene
              
               ;
               Heb.
               11.
               1.
               
               The
               meaning
               whereof
               
               is
               thus
               much
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               should
               say
               ;
               Faith
               is
               the
               very
               substance
               or
               essence
               of
               things
               hoped
               for
               ,
               because
               the
               things
               which
               bee
               but
               hoped
               for
               ,
               are
               yet
               to
               
               come
               ,
               and
               be
               voide
               of
               essence
               or
               being
               :
               faith
               therefore
               whereby
               they
               are
               beleeued
               to
               be
               ,
               is
               a
               ceraine
               essence
               of
               them
               ,
               causing
               them
               though
               they
               be
               absent
               ,
               yet
               after
               a
               sort
               to
               be
               extant
               and
               present
               .
               And
               also
               it
               is
               a
               demonstration
               or
               euidence
               of
               things
               not
               seene
               ,
               because
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               things
               absent
               are
               present
               ,
               so
               things
               〈◊〉
               ,
               become
               as
               if
               they
               were
               visible
               ;
               the
               vnderstanding
               enlightened
               by
               faith
               ,
               seeing
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               yet
               
               cannot
               be
               seen
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               〈◊〉
               .
               Now
               how
               should
               this
               be
               truly
               spoken
               of
               faith
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               a
               certaine
               and
               firme
               comprehension
               of
               things
               .
               Which
               further
               appeareth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               assurance
               is
               attributed
               to
               faith
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               
                 Draw
                 neere
                 in
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               Heb
               10.
               22.
               
               And
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               4.
               20.
               
               It
               is
               saide
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 assured
                 by
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 him
                 .
              
               Where
               it
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               doubting
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               is
               set
               against
               assurance
               the
               effect
               of
               faith
               .
               Hee
               doubted
               not
               through
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               but
               being
               strong
               in
               faith
               ,
               he
               was
               assured
               fully
               
                 that
                 the
                 promiser
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
              
               ;
               Rom.
               4.
               20.
               21.
               
               For
               as
               vpon
               the
               holding
               or
               receiuing
               a
               thing
               into
               the
               hand
               ,
               groweth
               an
               assurance
               of
               hauing
               that
               thing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               hee
               is
               sure
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               not
               sure
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               yet
               in
               his
               hands
               :
               so
               vpon
               our
               receiuing
               and
               holding
               Christ
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               faith
               ,
               followes
               an
               assurance
               that
               he
               is
               ours
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               him
               God
               is
               become
               our
               mercifull
               Father
               ,
               and
               hath
               forgiuen
               vs
               our
               sinnes
               and
               will
               saue
               vs
               euerlastingly
               from
               whence
               commeth
               a
               boldnesse
               and
               confidence
               ,
               that
               as
               Children
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
               so
               we
               can
               confidently
               come
               to
               God
               through
               Christ
               beleeued
               on
               :
               
                 By
                 whom
                 we
                 haue
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 entrance
                 with
                 confidence
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               Ephe.
               3.
               12.
               
               Where
               note
               these
               things
               ,
               how
               they
               hang
               together
               .
               1.
               
               Faith.
               2.
               
               Thereupon
               assurance
               .
               3.
               
               Therevpon
               confidence
               and
               also
               boldnesse
               .
               The
               faithfull
               hauing
               such
               a
               high
               Priest
               &
               Mediator
               ,
               as
               is
               higher
               then
               the
               heauens
               ,
               which
               can
               doe
               all
               in
               all
               with
               his
               Father
               ;
               they
               are
               more
               then
               assured
               of
               reconcilement
               &
               fauour
               :
               
                 for
                 they
                 boldly
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 with
                 trust
                 and
                 
                 confidence
                 to
                 find
                 helpe
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 neede
                 .
              
               Further
               ,
               if
               we
               cannot
               be
               certaine
               by
               the
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               of
               the
               promise
               
               concerning
               saluation
               ,
               then
               how
               could
               we
               be
               saide
               
               
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 haue
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ?
              
               What
               peace
               and
               quietnesse
               can
               there
               be
               ,
               when
               there
               lacketh
               certainty
               ?
               and
               how
               could
               it
               be
               truly
               written
               ,
               that
               by
               faith
               we
               stand
               in
               grace
               ?
               for
               standing
               notes
               stedfast
               firmenesse
               .
               Finally
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               promise
               being
               more
               firme
               then
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ;
               and
               the
               mercies
               ,
               truth
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               the
               promiser
               being
               infinite
               and
               vnchangeable
               :
               what
               should
               hinder
               but
               that
               the
               beleeuer
               may
               assure
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               the
               thing
               promised
               ?
               And
               how
               then
               are
               they
               too
               blame
               which
               teach
               the
               doctrine
               of
               doubting
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               haue
               speciall
               reuelation
               from
               Heauen
               ?
               That
               which
               they
               say
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               our selues
               being
               variable
               ,
               wee
               may
               alwayes
               and
               worthily
               doubt
               ,
               and
               also
               through
               the
               great-nesse
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               :
               for
               our
               faith
               resteth
               not
               vpon
               our
               owne
               strength
               ,
               but
               vpon
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               might
               ,
               and
               mercies
               ,
               which
               doe
               farre
               exceed
               our
               sinnes
               .
               The
               greatnesse
               whereof
               in
               the
               true
               beleeuer
               ,
               doth
               make
               his
               truth
               and
               mercies
               so
               much
               the
               more
               renowned
               and
               illustrious
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 let
                 the
                 faithfull
                 striue
                 against
                 motions
                 of
                 doubting
                 ,
                 yeeld
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 grew
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 assured
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 strong
                 ye
                 are
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 ye
                 shall
                 doubt
              
               ;
               which
               euer
               commeth
               of
               the
               weakenesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               saide
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               other
               thing
               ,
               that
               faith
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               
               certaine
               ,
               but
               a
               particular
               receiuing
               of
               Christ
               ;
               me
               thinks
               that
               should
               not
               be
               doubted
               of
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               faith
               ,
               to
               appropriate
               the
               promise
               to
               the
               beleeuer
               ;
               as
               my
               hand
               taketh
               a
               gift
               bestowed
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               mine
               owne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Friend
               Aquila
               ,
               spare
               this
               labour
               here
               to
               speake
               now
               any
               further
               of
               this
               matter
               :
               for
               you
               will
               be
               put
               to
               it
               
               againe
               ,
               when
               ye
               are
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               faith
               ,
               whereof
               now
               time
               and
               order
               requireth
               ,
               that
               yee
               say
               something
               .
            
             
               Ye
               say
               well
               .
               I
               will
               follow
               your
               counsell
               .
               Vnto
               a
               liuely
               faith
               there
               belongs
               three
               things
               ,
               which
               ye
               may
               
               well
               call
               parts
               thereof
               .
               1.
               
               Knowledge
               .
               2.
               
               Assent
               .
               3.
               
               Application
               .
               There
               must
               necessarily
               be
               a
               knowledge
               of
               
               things
               to
               be
               beleeued
               :
               
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 him
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 heard
                 ?
              
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               faith
               is
               so
               often
               called
               knowledge
               :
               Iohn
               17.
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               vnderstanding
               :
               Col.
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 Full
                 assurance
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               and
               wisedome
               ;
               Ephe.
               1.
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 abounded
                 toward
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 wisedome
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               There
               being
               no
               knowledge
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               or
               vnderstanding
               ,
               like
               to
               this
               of
               
               faith
               ,
               
                 whereby
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 secrets
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 wise
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               Vnto
               
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               obserue
               that
               there
               be
               required
               these
               fiue
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               some
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               to
               direct
               our
               knowledge
               in
               things
               to
               be
               beleeued
               vnto
               saluation
               ,
               that
               our
               faith
               may
               rest
               on
               God.
               And
               therefore
               secondly
               ,
               such
               places
               as
               be
               warrants
               &
               grounds
               of
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               must
               be
               perceiued
               for
               meaning
               of
               words
               and
               matter
               therein
               contained
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               it
               cannot
               be
               called
               knowledge
               .
               Thirdiy
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               faculty
               to
               discerne
               the
               truth
               so
               perceiued
               from
               the
               contrary
               errour
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               a
               spirituall
               〈◊〉
               :
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               
               Prayed
               for
               ,
               Philip.
               1.
               9.
               because
               it
               is
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               enabling
               a
               Christian
               to
               iudge
               of
               doctrines
               which
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               which
               not
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               this
               must
               be
               ioyned
               an
               ability
               ,
               to
               encrease
               in
               this
               knowledge
               :
               Colos.
               1.
               10.
               
               
                 Encreasing
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
              
               Which
               
               〈◊〉
               by
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               our
               former
               knowledge
               :
               as
               riches
               encrease
               by
               industry
               ,
               and
               memory
               by
               vse
               doth
               encrease
               and
               waxe
               stronger
               ;
               so
               doth
               our
               knowledge
               of
               heauenly
               things
               :
               Therefore
               let
               Gods
               children
               put
               all
               their
               knowledge
               to
               vse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               knowne
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               occasions
               .
               The
               last
               and
               fift
               thing
               ,
               is
               a
               power
               to
               instruct
               others
               ,
               as
               namely
               those
               vnder
               their
               charge
               (
               as
               children
               &
               seruants
               )
               that
               which
               they
               know
               themselues
               :
               This
               was
               in
               beleeuing
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               18.
               
               It
               must
               be
               in
               Abrahams
               children
               .
               This
               which
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               shutteth
               out
               the
               implicit
               blinde
               faith
               of
               the
               Papists
               ;
               amongst
               whom
               ,
               one
               may
               hold
               the
               place
               of
               a
               faithfull
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               know
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               rehearse
               the
               Creede
               ,
               &
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               ten
               Commandements
               ;
               or
               to
               beleeue
               as
               the
               Church
               beleeueth
               ,
               though
               they
               know
               not
               what
               that
               is
               .
               The
               other
               
               thing
               required
               in
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               assent
               ;
               that
               the
               minde
               agree
               to
               the
               thing
               knowne
               ,
               to
               hold
               it
               for
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               certainely
               perswaded
               thereof
               ,
               as
               hee
               will
               iudge
               the
               contrary
               false
               whensoeuer
               hee
               meeteth
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               endure
               anything
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               denie
               such
               truth
               .
               Such
               an
               assent
               was
               in
               Thomas
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               and
               felt
               Christs
               hands
               and
               side
               ;
               and
               in
               Peter
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               
               the
               thing
               which
               he
               taught
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               fables
               ;
               also
               in
               Paul
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               resolued
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               doctrine
               which
               he
               knew
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               suffer
               euen
               death
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               renounce
               it
               .
               All
               the
               Martires
               of
               Christ
               in
               yeelding
               their
               liues
               for
               Christ
               ,
               did
               witnesse
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               firmely
               assented
               vnto
               ,
               and
               were
               throughly
               resolued
               of
               the
               vndoubted
               truth
               ,
               which
               they
               knew
               and
               professed
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               application
               ,
               when
               the
               beleeuing
               
               
               party
               is
               perswaded
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               doctrine
               touching
               Christ
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               firme
               assent
               thereunto
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               same
               truth
               belongeth
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
               As
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               the
               hardest
               duty
               of
               faith
               ;
               impugned
               mightily
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               cannot
               abide
               to
               
               heare
               of
               it
               :
               and
               also
               it
               is
               performed
               with
               much
               difficulty
               ,
               of
               the
               best
               Protestants
               in
               the
               time
               of
               temptation
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               sore
               assayled
               by
               their
               sinnes
               and
               Satan
               .
               But
               letting
               other
               things
               passe
               ,
               here
               I
               will
               onely
               proue
               it
               to
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               faith
               ,
               to
               appropriate
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               touching
               eternall
               saluation
               by
               him
               ;
               to
               a
               mans
               selfe
               particularly
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               faith
               makes
               a
               man
               beleeue
               his
               owne
               saluation
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               that
               there
               is
               saluation
               purchased
               for
               sinnes
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               teacheth
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               Commandement
               is
               
                 to
                 beleeue
              
               
               
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ;
               Marke
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 To
                 beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               1
               〈◊〉
               .
               4.
               23.
               
               Shall
               we
               say
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               Commandement
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               to
               beleeue
               the
               doctrine
               (
               which
               teacheth
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               perfect
               Sauiour
               of
               the
               World
               )
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               true
               doctrine
               ?
               What
               will
               let
               then
               ,
               but
               that
               〈◊〉
               may
               be
               a
               true
               beleeuer
               ,
               and
               be
               saued
               ?
               for
               either
               he
               beleeued
               this
               ,
               or
               hee
               beleeued
               nothing
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               preached
               this
               ;
               Mat.
               10.
               7.
               
               And
               doth
               not
               Christ
               say
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Pharises
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 him
                 &
                 also
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 ?
                 Ioh.
              
               7.
               28.
               
               &
               15.
               22
               ;
               that
               they
               had
               no
               cloke
               for
               their
               finne
               ,
               because
               by
               hearing
               him
               ,
               they
               did
               see
               and
               know
               his
               doctrine
               and
               workes
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ?
               And
               in
               sooth
               how
               could
               hee
               in
               Mat.
               12.
               31
               ,
               32.
               charge
               them
               with
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               vnlesse
               they
               had
               beene
               enlightened
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               which
               he
               taught
               and
               wrote
               ,
               to
               be
               diuine
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               men
               ,
               
               or
               by
               humane
               power
               ?
               And
               who
               can
               doubt
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               hoodwinke
               his
               eyes
               not
               to
               see
               that
               which
               is
               so
               manifest
               ,
               that
               many
               in
               the
               Church
               come
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               to
               assent
               vnto
               the
               whole
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               professing
               &
               declaring
               it
               to
               others
               distinctly
               &
               learnedly
               ?
               of
               whom
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               great
               doubt
               made
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               are
               not
               true
               beleeuers
               endued
               with
               this
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               effectuall
               to
               saluation
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Commandement
               pressing
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               hath
               meaning
               to
               presse
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               it
               with
               particularitie
               ,
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               belongs
               to
               our selues
               ,
               as
               the
               Elect
               may
               passe
               further
               then
               a
               naturall
               man
               can
               doe
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               may
               appeare
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               beleeuing
               
               and
               eating
               are
               put
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ;
               Iohn
               6.
               47.
               compared
               with
               verse
               50
               ,
               51.
               
               Now
               euery
               one
               knoweth
               this
               action
               of
               eating
               to
               be
               an
               appropriating
               to
               a
               mans
               owne
               selfe
               ,
               a
               portion
               of
               meat
               which
               is
               prouided
               for
               all
               ;
               so
               is
               beleeuing
               an
               application
               to
               a
               mans
               selfe
               of
               such
               promises
               as
               are
               commonly
               propounded
               to
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               .
               Tell
               me
               ,
               will
               itsuffice
               a
               man
               for
               the
               nourishing
               and
               preseruing
               of
               his
               bodily
               strength
               ,
               when
               hee
               commeth
               to
               a
               Table
               well
               furnished
               with
               meate
               ,
               to
               perswade
               himselfe
               that
               the
               meate
               is
               very
               wholsome
               ,
               good
               for
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               well
               dressed
               ;
               or
               may
               hee
               not
               goe
               away
               hungry
               and
               feeble
               ,
               if
               hee
               doe
               not
               take
               the
               meate
               ,
               and
               by
               eating
               make
               it
               his
               owne
               ?
               So
               when
               a
               sinner
               commeth
               to
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               where
               hee
               heareth
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               so
               mildly
               and
               distinctly
               taught
               and
               proued
               ,
               will
               it
               suffice
               him
               to
               saluation
               to
               credit
               it
               certainly
               to
               be
               a
               diuine
               truth
               ,
               onely
               able
               to
               saue
               poore
               sinners
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               beene
               truly
               and
               wisely
               handled
               ?
               May
               he
               not
               for
               
               all
               this
               ,
               goe
               home
               in
               as
               bad
               case
               as
               he
               came
               ,
               as
               far
               from
               saluation
               ,
               except
               by
               beleefe
               he
               receiue
               that
               meate
               of
               heauenly
               truth
               into
               his
               owne
               heart
               particularly
               to
               be
               refreshed
               by
               a
               sure
               perswasion
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               it
               appertaines
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 put
              
               
               
                 on
                 by
                 faith
                 ;
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               26
               ,
               27.
               and
               that
               he
               
                 dwels
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 faith
                 ?
                 Ephe.
              
               3.
               17.
               
               And
               doth
               not
               this
               imply
               application
               to
               be
               louing
               to
               faith
               ?
               What
               is
               putting
               on
               ,
               but
               an
               application
               of
               a
               garment
               to
               the
               body
               for
               warmth
               and
               comelinesse
               ?
               What
               is
               dwelling
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               but
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               by
               his
               Spirit
               to
               doe
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               Sauiour
               to
               him
               in
               whom
               he
               dwelleth
               ?
               And
               
               this
               is
               done
               by
               faith
               .
               And
               tell
               me
               how
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeue
               that
               the
               thing
               wee
               aske
               by
               prayer
               according
               to
               
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               be
               giuen
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               our
               owne
               sins
               ;
               also
               our
               owne
               saluation
               to
               be
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               asked
               in
               prayer
               :
               and
               yet
               wee
               not
               bound
               to
               beleeue
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               saluation
               ?
               Moreouer
               ,
               when
               Paul
               said
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 loued
                 me
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 died
                 for
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               saith
               also
               ,
               that
               hee
               
                 liued
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               20.
               
               And
               Mary
               called
               Christ
               her
               Sauiour
               ;
               〈◊〉
               1.
               46.
               
               And
               Thomas
               confessed
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 Ioh.
              
               20.
               28.
               
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 God
                 is
                 my
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 saluation
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               18.
               1.
               
               Did
               not
               their
               faith
               apply
               that
               Sauiour
               &
               God
               particularly
               to
               themselues
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               common
               Sauiour
               of
               all
               beleeuers
               ?
               And
               if
               this
               were
               not
               done
               by
               their
               faith
               ,
               how
               then
               ?
               And
               how
               doth
               the
               Church
               in
               framing
               prayers
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Father
              
               ,
               but
               in
               making
               confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               ?
               If
               this
               bee
               not
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               must
               haue
               particular
               faith
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               the
               doctrine
               for
               
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               prayers
               for
               others
               with
               himselfe
               ?
               Also
               ,
               when
               Sat
               an
               tempteth
               any
               about
               particularity
               of
               saluation
               ,
               to
               doubt
               that
               himselfe
               cannot
               be
               saued
               ,
               Christ
               died
               not
               for
               him
               ;
               will
               it
               not
               be
               too
               weake
               a
               buckler
               to
               beate
               backe
               this
               assault
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               doe
               surely
               beleeue
               the
               whole
               truth
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               redemption
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hee
               alone
               came
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               onely
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               saluation
               by
               no
               other
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               will
               not
               the
               tempter
               replie
               ,
               I
               my selfe
               beleeue
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               yet
               tremble
               ?
               And
               Iulian
               beleeued
               ,
               and
               protested
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               yet
               an
               Apostata
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               when
               a
               rich
               gift
               is
               bestowed
               amongst
               many
               poore
               people
               ,
               euery
               one
               must
               take
               to
               himselfe
               a
               portion
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               will
               not
               releeue
               their
               pouerty
               ,
               if
               they
               onely
               beleeue
               it
               to
               bee
               a
               good
               gift
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               take
               it
               to
               themselues
               :
               so
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               offered
               to
               poore
               sinners
               ,
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               to
               enrich
               them
               withall
               ,
               must
               of
               euery
               one
               by
               his
               faith
               (
               as
               by
               an
               hand
               )
               bee
               applied
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               will
               remaine
               poore
               and
               beggerly
               still
               .
               Vnto
               this
               action
               of
               application
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               
               there
               belongs
               these
               fiue
               workes
               of
               a
               renewed
               soule
               .
               The
               first
               is
               to
               approue
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               the
               doctrine
               
               of
               grace
               ,
               knowne
               and
               beleeued
               ,
               to
               hold
               and
               esteeme
               it
               better
               then
               all
               Merchandize
               ,
               precious
               stones
               ,
               or
               the
               finest
               gold
               ;
               〈◊〉
               .
               3.
               14.
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               iudge
               both
               these
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               things
               else
               ,
               
                 but
                 dung
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               8.
               
               Then
               secondly
               to
               desire
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               merites
               
               offered
               in
               that
               doctrine
               ,
               euen
               as
               hungry
               persons
               desire
               meat
               ,
               and
               as
               Sampson
               thirsted
               after
               drinke
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ;
               
                 Giue
                 me
                 drinke
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 die
                 :
                 Iudges
              
               15.
               18.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               so
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               in
               Acts
               laide
               hold
               
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               not
               let
               goe
               againe
               :
               and
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               to
               haue
               〈◊〉
               hold
               on
               a
               ship
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               〈◊〉
               his
               hold
               goe
               ,
               till
               his
               hand
               was
               stricken
               off
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               delight
               ones
               soule
               
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               gracious
               Wife
               delighteth
               in
               her
               Husbands
               
               loue
               ;
               or
               as
               one
               is
               delighted
               with
               some
               great
               treasure
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               hony
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               looking
               
               for
               the
               full
               fruition
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               benefits
               ;
               as
               Dauid
               lookt
               for
               the
               promised
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               
               people
               of
               Israel
               lookt
               for
               their
               full
               deliuerance
               out
               of
               
               AEgypt
               and
               Babylon
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               Fathers
               lookt
               for
               the
               Messiah
               his
               first
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               Thus
               haue
               I
               shewed
               you
               my
               knowledge
               about
               the
               parts
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               degrees
               thereof
               ,
               it
               is
               sure
               that
               there
               be
               sundry
               measures
               of
               this
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               〈◊〉
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 The
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 reuealed
                 from
                 faith
                 to
                 faith
                 :
                 Rom
                 :
              
               1.
               
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               from
               such
               a
               faith
               as
               is
               subiect
               to
               waxing
               and
               growth
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               daily
               from
               one
               degree
               to
               another
               ;
               it
               being
               also
               plaine
               by
               other
               places
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 little
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 faith
                 ,
                 a
                 weake
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 strong
                 faith
                 ;
                 Rom.
              
               4.
               19.
               20.
               
               Mat.
               16.
               8.
               
               But
               seeing
               this
               matter
               will
               require
               some
               time
               to
               discourse
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               haue
               drawn
               the
               day
               already
               to
               night
               ;
               wee
               will
               now
               depart
               to
               visit
               our
               Families
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               such
               offices
               there
               as
               belong
               to
               our
               Callings
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               
            
             
               I
               hold
               it
               best
               so
               to
               doe
               ;
               if
               I
               say
               first
               this
               one
               word
               ,
               that
               that
               gift
               of
               faith
               which
               requireth
               so
               many
               seuerall
               workes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               needeth
               so
               many
               actions
               for
               the
               setting
               it
               on
               
               worke
               ,
               and
               performing
               that
               which
               is
               the
               proper
               〈◊〉
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               bee
               a
               most
               precious
               thing
               ,
               greatly
               to
               be
               sought
               ;
               and
               loued
               of
               all
               that
               liue
               in
               〈◊〉
               
               Church
               ,
               and
               loue
               their
               owne
               happinesse
               :
               And
               now
               Aquila
               fare
               ye
               well
               ,
               till
               wee
               meete
               againe
               ;
               which
               I
               pray
               you
               let
               it
               be
               to
               morrow
               at
               the
               same
               houre
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               same
               place
               if
               God
               will.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             ,
             touching
             the
             degrees
             ,
             and
             diuers
             measures
             of
             a
             liuely
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               I
               Haue
               made
               haste
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               not
               disappoint
               you
               ;
               and
               to
               tell
               you
               truth
               ,
               I
               am
               vnlike
               a
               Schoole-boy
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               parts
               from
               his
               Booke
               ,
               he
               cares
               not
               how
               long
               it
               be
               ere
               they
               meete
               againe
               :
               contrariwise
               ,
               when
               he
               and
               his
               play
               meete
               ,
               they
               play
               loath
               to
               depart
               .
               Now
               I
               ,
               when
               our
               conference
               is
               broke
               off
               ,
               my
               fingers
               itch
               till
               we
               ioyne
               againe
               ;
               I
               find
               no
               better
               gaine
               then
               that
               that
               comes
               of
               time
               thus
               well
               bestowed
               :
               for
               this
               sticketh
               by
               vs
               ,
               and
               enricheth
               to
               God-ward
               ,
               when
               worldly
               gaine
               fleeteth
               away
               apace
               ,
               and
               serueth
               for
               this
               life
               onely
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               then
               let
               vs
               proceede
               in
               our
               purpose
               .
               We
               began
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               degrees
               of
               a
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               neither
               all
               Gods
               Children
               haue
               like
               measure
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               euery
               one
               alwayes
               the
               selfe-same
               measure
               :
               for
               indeede
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               Family
               or
               fold
               ,
               where
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               household
               be
               some
               young
               and
               tender
               ,
               some
               aged
               and
               lusty
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               flocke
               there
               are
               both
               Lambes
               and
               Sheepe
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               Christs
               Family
               and
               fold
               ,
               there
               be
               Christians
               ,
               of
               all
               sorts
               ;
               some
               of
               ripe
               age
               for
               wisedome
               ,
               some
               children
               in
               vnderstanding
               ;
               some
               like
               lambes
               for
               their
               infirmity
               in
               knowledge
               and
               grace
               ,
               some
               like
               sheepe
               for
               their
               spirituall
               strength
               and
               growth
               .
               And
               as
               a
               man
               differeth
               
               from
               himselfe
               in
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               being
               sometime
               〈◊〉
               Infant
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               full
               strength
               and
               age
               of
               a
               man
               :
               so
               euery
               true
               Christian
               in
               his
               spirituall
               estate
               differeth
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               being
               not
               so
               strong
               in
               faith
               at
               first
               when
               he
               beginnes
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               .
               This
               being
               the
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               to
               bee
               as
               trees
               planted
               in
               an
               Orchard
               ,
               which
               spread
               themselues
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               fruitful
               the
               longer
               they
               continue
               :
               so
               are
               the
               faithfull
               as
               plants
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               full
               of
               faith
               and
               fruit
               in
               their
               old
               age
               ;
               Psal.
               92.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Whereunto
               tend
               those
               frequent
               exhortations
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               to
               encrease
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               ioyne
               grace
               to
               grace
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               hasten
               to
               perfection
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               seeing
               you
               haue
               taken
               the
               〈◊〉
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               ,
               will
               it
               please
               you
               to
               wield
               it
               now
               you
               haue
               it
               ?
               and
               I
               will
               make
               bold
               to
               aske
               you
               what
               I
               desire
               to
               remember
               of
               that
               which
               was
               taught
               vs
               about
               this
               matter
               of
               sundry
               degrees
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Apostle
               writeth
               that
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 one
                 ;
                 Ephe.
              
               4.
               5.
               and
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 Elect
                 haue
                 attained
                 like
                 precious
                 faith
                 :
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               1.
               how
               truly
               then
               may
               we
               affirme
               that
               there
               is
               a
               little
               and
               great
               ,
               a
               weake
               and
               strong
               faith
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Well
               friend
               Aquila
               ,
               you
               take
               me
               at
               the
               aduantage
               .
               
               I
               had
               meant
               to
               haue
               troubled
               you
               with
               this
               charge
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               see
               you
               can
               well
               discharge
               it
               ;
               yet
               I
               will
               not
               refuse
               it
               ,
               seeing
               you
               put
               it
               vpon
               me
               .
               Therefore
               to
               your
               demand
               this
               I
               say
               :
               When
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 one
                 faith
              
               ;
               he
               speaketh
               not
               of
               the
               degrees
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               (
               and
               little
               and
               great
               ,
               weake
               and
               strong
               ,
               be
               but
               names
               of
               degrees
               )
               but
               hee
               meaneth
               the
               substance
               of
               〈◊〉
               to
               be
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               obiect
               to
               be
               but
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               Christs
               or
               one
               doctrine
               
               concerning
               saluation
               by
               him
               :
               and
               in
               the
               other
               place
               of
               Peter
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               is
               saide
               indeede
               to
               be
               
                 like
                 precious
              
               ,
               but
               not
               like
               firme
               &
               strong
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               teach
               that
               it
               is
               of
               like
               quantity
               and
               measure
               ,
               but
               of
               like
               quality
               and
               worth
               :
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               Elect
               hath
               the
               same
               Authour
               ,
               euen
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               the
               same
               meanes
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               Word
               of
               truth
               ;
               the
               same
               obiect
               whereunto
               it
               looketh
               .
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               :
               Also
               one
               and
               the
               same
               marke
               whereunto
               it
               tendeth
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               saluation
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               In
               all
               these
               things
               there
               is
               likenesse
               and
               agreement
               betweene
               the
               weake
               and
               strong
               faith
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               things
               there
               be
               wherein
               this
               likenesse
               holds
               :
               for
               euery
               faith
               ,
               euen
               the
               strongest
               is
               still
               vnperfect
               ;
               we
               beleeue
               in
               part
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               but
               know
               in
               part
               :
               the
               best
               beleeuer
               hath
               need
               to
               say
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 encrease
                 my
                 faith
              
               .
               It
               doth
               therefore
               belong
               to
               euery
               degree
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               common
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               vse
               of
               all
               meanes
               ,
               both
               priuate
               and
               publike
               ,
               for
               support
               and
               helpe
               of
               it
               ;
               lest
               any
               tempt
               God
               by
               refusing
               the
               meanes
               ,
               whereof
               all
               haue
               need
               continually
               .
               Beside
               this
               ,
               each
               faith
               little
               and
               great
               ,
               may
               bee
               knowne
               of
               him
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               (
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               in
               a
               great
               storme
               of
               temptation
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               instant
               and
               about
               the
               time
               of
               their
               first
               conuersion
               :
               )
               else
               Christ
               would
               not
               haue
               asked
               particular
               men
               if
               they
               did
               beleeue
               ;
               nor
               Paul
               would
               haue
               saide
               of
               himselfe
               :
               
                 I
                 know
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 beleeued
              
               ;
               nor
               exhorted
               others
               to
               examine
               themselues
               
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               6.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               
               Yet
               moreouer
               ,
               in
               each
               faith
               this
               is
               common
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               beleeued
               ,
               are
               aboue
               compasse
               of
               naturall
               reason
               :
               for
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               things
               which
               the
               Word
               setteth
               forth
               to
               be
               beleeued
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               was
               made
               of
               nothing
               ;
               that
               a
               dead
               body
               turned
               
               into
               dust
               ,
               shall
               liue
               againe
               ;
               that
               a
               Virgin
               remaining
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               can
               be
               a
               Mother
               ;
               that
               God
               and
               man
               is
               one
               person
               ;
               that
               so
               many
               thousand
               beleeuers
               so
               far
               distant
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               ;
               that
               Saints
               in
               Earth
               are
               one
               with
               Christ
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               eate
               &
               drinke
               him
               without
               diminishing
               ;
               that
               one
               offence
               of
               one
               man
               condemned
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               that
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               one
               man
               maketh
               millions
               to
               be
               iust
               ;
               that
               God
               is
               then
               a
               Father
               ,
               when
               hee
               shewes
               himselfe
               an
               enemy
               :
               in
               these
               and
               many
               such
               like
               things
               ,
               faith
               can
               beleeue
               them
               ,
               (
               because
               God
               hath
               spoken
               them
               )
               when
               blinde
               reason
               cannot
               see
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               one
               faith
               is
               as
               sufficient
               to
               saue
               as
               another
               ,
               a
               little
               as
               wel
               as
               a
               great
               ;
               because
               a
               weake
               faith
               can
               looke
               vpon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               no
               lesse
               truly
               ,
               then
               a
               strong
               and
               great
               faith
               ;
               euen
               as
               a
               weake
               and
               sore
               eye
               ,
               might
               behold
               the
               brasen
               Serpent
               to
               health
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               sound
               and
               cleere
               eye
               :
               but
               though
               there
               be
               such
               great
               and
               manifold
               likenesse
               betweene
               faith
               and
               faith
               ;
               yet
               this
               letteth
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               amongst
               the
               godly
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               diuers
               measures
               of
               their
               faith
               :
               euen
               as
               much
               as
               betweene
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               babe
               and
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               betweene
               a
               young
               plant
               and
               a
               growne
               tree
               .
               The
               most
               wise
               God
               distributing
               his
               graces
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               to
               some
               thus
               ,
               to
               some
               otherwise
               :
               so
               as
               none
               haue
               cause
               to
               disdaine
               such
               as
               be
               infirme
               ,
               if
               themselues
               be
               strong
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               God
               who
               established
               them
               :
               nor
               any
               to
               enuie
               others
               ,
               if
               haply
               they
               doe
               not
               so
               abound
               in
               wisedome
               and
               faith
               ,
               as
               others
               doe
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               God
               that
               so
               disposed
               euery
               man
               his
               portion
               .
               But
               the
               strong
               must
               apply
               themselues
               to
               helpe
               the
               weaker
               ,
               bearing
               with
               infirmities
               ;
               and
               the
               weaker
               with
               reuerence
               and
               loue
               to
               honor
               such
               as
               goe
               before
               them
               .
               Euen
               as
               the
               foote
               doth
               not
               lift
               vp
               
               it selfe
               against
               the
               head
               ,
               nor
               the
               head
               doth
               not
               despise
               the
               foote
               ;
               but
               each
               member
               respecteth
               and
               cherisheth
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               :
               so
               let
               beleeuing
               Christians
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               (
               who
               doth
               all
               in
               them
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               )
               worke
               out
               their
               saluation
               in
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ,
               euery
               one
               being
               thankefull
               to
               him
               for
               their
               owne
               measure
               ;
               knowing
               that
               they
               haue
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               giuen
               :
               thinking
               themselues
               happy
               to
               haue
               at
               all
               any
               measure
               of
               liuely
               faith
               ;
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               themselues
               ,
               to
               walke
               in
               mutuall
               loue
               ,
               one
               supporting
               and
               comforting
               another
               in
               all
               loue
               and
               modesty
               ,
               as
               becommeth
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               yee
               haue
               shewed
               many
               things
               wherein
               the
               two
               measures
               of
               faith
               doe
               accord
               and
               be
               alike
               ;
               let
               it
               not
               be
               offensiue
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               of
               one
               correspondency
               between
               them
               ,
               which
               it
               should
               seeme
               you
               thought
               not
               vpon
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ;
               It
               is
               common
               to
               each
               degree
               of
               faith
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               the
               promise
               before
               they
               come
               to
               any
               experience
               ,
               feeling
               ,
               or
               comfort
               from
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               :
               as
               in
               the
               woman
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               who
               verily
               beleeued
               that
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messias
               ,
               and
               would
               minister
               helpe
               to
               her
               distressed
               daughter
               ,
               which
               was
               vexed
               with
               a
               Diuell
               ,
               as
               the
               Story
               shewes
               ;
               Mat.
               15.
               23.
               when
               as
               yet
               shee
               had
               not
               onely
               no
               experience
               ,
               but
               rather
               all
               things
               went
               crosse
               and
               contrary
               to
               her
               .
               Therefore
               it
               was
               a
               fault
               in
               Thomas
               ,
               who
               would
               haue
               his
               senses
               the
               guide
               of
               his
               faith
               :
               
                 Except
                 I
                 feele
                 and
                 see
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 beleeue
                 ;
                 Ioh.
              
               20.
               25.
               whereas
               our
               Sauiour
               pronounced
               them
               blessed
               who
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               see
               not
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               in
               supernaturall
               and
               diuine
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               humane
               and
               natural
               things
               ,
               where
               by
               our
               sense
               and
               experience
               we
               are
               led
               :
               but
               in
               heauenly
               
               matters
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               Gods
               children
               giue
               credit
               to
               the
               promise
               ,
               striuing
               against
               in-bred
               distrust
               ;
               they
               doe
               beleeue
               God
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               who
               hath
               spoken
               the
               word
               :
               so
               as
               they
               waite
               vpon
               God
               ,
               till
               in
               his
               time
               he
               giue
               the
               feeling
               and
               comfort
               of
               that
               which
               they
               trust
               to
               be
               truly
               promised
               :
               a
               marke
               worthy
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               ,
               because
               many
               esteem
               of
               faith
               by
               feeling
               ,
               iudging
               themselues
               to
               haue
               no
               faith
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               comfortable
               and
               ioyous
               feeling
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               faith
               ,
               but
               a
               fruit
               and
               consequent
               of
               faith
               ,
               in
               some
               more
               ,
               in
               some
               lesse
               ,
               and
               sometime
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               in
               time
               of
               some
               great
               triall
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               No
               Aquila
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               offended
               ,
               that
               yee
               did
               admonish
               me
               hereof
               ;
               I
               rather
               thanke
               you
               ,
               and
               wish
               you
               still
               to
               admonish
               me
               :
               not
               withstanding
               ,
               this
               matter
               I
               knew
               would
               come
               further
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               ,
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               this
               doctrine
               touching
               the
               seuerall
               degrees
               of
               faith
               .
               But
               to
               goe
               forwards
               ,
               I
               thinke
               good
               to
               deliuer
               vnto
               you
               seuerally
               the
               difference
               betweene
               these
               two
               measures
               of
               faith
               more
               distinctly
               &
               fully
               ,
               as
               their
               likenesse
               and
               agreement
               hath
               beene
               opened
               .
               And
               first
               for
               the
               least
               measure
               and
               degree
               of
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               when
               Christians
               cannot
               certainly
               &
               distinctly
               say
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               my
               own
               saluation
               ,
               and
               the
               pardon
               of
               all
               my
               sinnes
               :
               but
               being
               displeased
               with
               themselues
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               doe
               vnfainedly
               &
               constantly
               desire
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               their
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               aboue
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               yea
               ,
               aboue
               a
               world
               of
               worlds
               .
               And
               this
               their
               desire
               of
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               degree
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               seed
               and
               beginning
               of
               faith
               ,
               stirred
               vp
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ;
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               26.
               pleasing
               God
               as
               faith
               it selfe
               ,
               hauing
               great
               promises
               made
               to
               it
               ;
               Mat.
               5.
               6.
               
               Ioh.
               7.
               37.
               
               As
               that
               indicious
               Diuine
               Master
               Perkins
               hath
               sufficiently
               proued
               ,
               both
               in
               
               his
               reformed
               Catholike
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Book
               intituled
               ,
               the
               
                 Graine
                 of
                 Mustard
                 seede
              
               .
               Therefore
               to
               let
               passe
               the
               confirmation
               of
               that
               point
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               now
               shewed
               ,
               who
               be
               the
               persons
               in
               whom
               this
               weake
               faith
               is
               to
               be
               found
               :
               which
               I
               find
               to
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               of
               such
               who
               haue
               but
               little
               knowledge
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               their
               faith
               must
               needs
               be
               infirme
               :
               Examples
               hereof
               we
               haue
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               Rahab
               ,
               the
               
                 Samaritanes
                 ;
                 Ioh.
              
               4.
               42.
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               at
               their
               first
               calling
               ,
               and
               Cornelius
               :
               
               whereof
               some
               of
               them
               did
               onely
               know
               the
               promise
               touching
               a
               Messias
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               know
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ.
               Others
               which
               knew
               this
               ,
               yet
               were
               ignorant
               
               by
               what
               meanes
               he
               should
               effect
               the
               Worlds
               redemption
               ,
               hauing
               their
               heads
               troubled
               with
               conceit
               of
               an
               earthly
               Monarchy
               ;
               full
               little
               then
               thinking
               that
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               worlds
               ransome
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               resurrection
               should
               be
               the
               worlds
               conquest
               and
               victory
               ;
               they
               dreaming
               of
               an
               outward
               glorious
               reigne
               ouer
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               hoping
               to
               be
               great
               men
               in
               great
               place
               vnder
               him
               :
               howbeit
               they
               giuing
               credit
               to
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               embracing
               him
               for
               the
               Messias
               ,
               depending
               vpon
               his
               mouth
               in
               matter
               of
               duty
               and
               saluation
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               measure
               of
               faith
               ,
               though
               a
               little
               and
               weake
               one
               ;
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               doth
               testifie
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               
                 O
                 ye
                 of
                 little
                 faith
              
               :
               and
               of
               Peter
               by
               name
               ;
               
                 O
                 thou
              
               
               
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 didst
                 thou
                 doubt
                 ?
                 Mat.
              
               14.
               31.
               and
               as
               they
               signifie
               of
               themselues
               by
               their
               owne
               petition
               ;
               Luke
               17.
               5.
               
               
                 Lord
                 encrease
                 our
                 fasth
              
               .
               The
               other
               sort
               of
               weake
               ones
               in
               faith
               ,
               be
               such
               as
               hauing
               more
               knowlege
               in
               the
               mystery
               of
               Christ
               touching
               the
               worke
               of
               saluation
               ,
               by
               his
               sufferings
               and
               righteousnesse
               ;
               yet
               doe
               very
               weakely
               apply
               this
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               not
               being
               perswaded
               
               of
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ;
               but
               earnestly
               desiring
               to
               embrace
               and
               beleeue
               the
               promise
               of
               it
               :
               and
               of
               this
               sort
               of
               beleeuers
               there
               haue
               been
               in
               all
               ages
               very
               many
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               euer
               since
               the
               ascension
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               daily
               experience
               proueth
               in
               many
               honest
               Christians
               ,
               which
               can
               speake
               well
               and
               distinctly
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               laide
               but
               poore
               hold
               of
               it
               for
               their
               own
               safety
               and
               comfort
               ,
               much
               doubting
               themselues
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               But
               Sir
               ,
               by
               this
               meanes
               it
               wil
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               many
               which
               are
               farre
               enough
               from
               true
               faith
               ,
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               imagine
               themselues
               to
               haue
               some
               measure
               of
               faith
               :
               for
               euery
               one
               will
               by
               and
               by
               alledge
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               good
               desire
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               lulled
               asleepe
               to
               their
               own
               perdition
               ,
               presuming
               of
               that
               which
               they
               in
               truth
               doe
               want
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               Aquila
               you
               say
               well
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               may
               be
               feared
               ;
               howbeit
               there
               be
               diuers
               good
               and
               sure
               workes
               to
               discerne
               a
               sound
               desire
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               a
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               from
               all
               vaine
               desires
               of
               wicked
               men
               &
               hypocrites
               ,
               which
               may
               pretend
               to
               haue
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               it
               not
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               
               in
               them
               whose
               desire
               is
               sound
               and
               godly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               coueting
               
               rather
               of
               reconciliation
               then
               of
               saluation
               ;
               rather
               to
               bee
               in
               grace
               and
               fauour
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               bee
               happy
               in
               heauen
               :
               for
               their
               desire
               commeth
               from
               a
               brused
               heart
               ,
               greeued
               and
               cast
               downe
               for
               the
               offence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               displeasure
               conceiued
               against
               their
               sinne
               ;
               so
               as
               to
               haue
               but
               one
               good
               looke
               of
               God
               ,
               one
               smile
               of
               his
               louing
               countenance
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               desired
               of
               them
               then
               the
               World
               ;
               nay
               ,
               then
               the
               glory
               of
               Heauen
               :
               as
               
               Dauid
               prayeth
               ;
               
                 O
                 lift
                 thou
                 vp
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 thy
                 countenance
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 Psal.
              
               4.
               7.
               
               And
               elsewhere
               the
               Church
               prayeth
               ,
               
                 Returne
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 thy
                 countenance
                 shine
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 whole
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               80.
               3.
               
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               the
               godly
               professe
               saying
               ,
               
                 In
                 thy
                 fauour
                 is
                 life
              
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               one
               cannot
               haue
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               sure
               to
               be
               saued
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               desire
               saluation
               :
               but
               yet
               the
               thing
               which
               the
               beleeuing
               broken
               heart
               doth
               cheefly
               looke
               vnto
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               loued
               and
               fauoured
               of
               God.
               Againe
               ,
               this
               godly
               desire
               is
               vehement
               ,
               not
               
               slight
               or
               light
               ,
               but
               very
               feruent
               ;
               like
               to
               the
               desire
               after
               meate
               of
               one
               pinched
               with
               hunger
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               earnest
               (
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               hunger
               wil
               breake
               the
               hard
               stone
               wals
               :
               )
               or
               to
               the
               desire
               and
               longing
               of
               a
               woman
               with
               childe
               ,
               which
               vseth
               to
               be
               very
               vehement
               :
               such
               is
               this
               sound
               desire
               of
               them
               who
               begin
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               they
               couet
               more
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               a
               full
               sight
               of
               Gods
               face
               ,
               then
               worldlings
               desire
               siluer
               and
               gold
               ;
               the
               doctrine
               of
               grace
               being
               to
               them
               more
               desirable
               ,
               euen
               then
               the
               
                 finest
                 gold
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               19.
               
               Wee
               haue
               heard
               of
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Cananitish
               woman
               for
               her
               Daughter
               being
               vexed
               with
               a
               Diuell
               ;
               and
               we
               reade
               of
               the
               chased
               Hart
               ,
               breathing
               &
               panting
               after
               the
               coole
               water
               brookes
               ;
               euen
               so
               the
               soule
               chased
               by
               temptations
               ,
               scorched
               with
               the
               heate
               of
               sinful
               lusts
               ,
               hauing
               begun
               once
               to
               taste
               the
               sweetnesse
               ,
               or
               but
               to
               feele
               the
               neede
               of
               sauing
               mercies
               ,
               doth
               most
               eagerly
               and
               sharpely
               desire
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               them
               .
               This
               earnestnesse
               
               of
               desire
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               them
               by
               fits
               and
               starts
               ,
               like
               Pilates
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ;
               Iohn
               18.
               which
               as
               a
               weake
               sparkle
               quickly
               died
               of
               it selfe
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               constant
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               desire
               of
               a
               thirsty
               man
               ,
               whose
               desire
               ceaseth
               not
               till
               his
               thirst
               be
               quenched
               ;
               such
               as
               Anna
               her
               desire
               
               was
               after
               a
               childe
               ,
               it
               was
               great
               and
               continued
               ,
               till
               the
               thing
               was
               granted
               which
               she
               did
               desire
               :
               so
               it
               fareth
               with
               a
               sound
               desire
               to
               beleeue
               and
               find
               Christ
               ,
               it
               lasteth
               till
               faith
               bee
               formed
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               Christ
               be
               borne
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               quiet
               till
               then
               ,
               nor
               then
               neither
               ;
               still
               more
               and
               more
               desiring
               to
               bee
               knit
               and
               ioyned
               neerer
               to
               Christ
               ,
               their
               loue
               ,
               their
               ioy
               ,
               their
               crowne
               ,
               their
               treasure
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               witnesseth
               the
               soundnesse
               of
               this
               godly
               
               desire
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               some
               good
               affections
               ,
               which
               are
               accompanied
               with
               some
               reformation
               of
               life
               and
               manners
               .
               They
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               ,
               being
               carefull
               according
               to
               that
               they
               know
               ,
               to
               obey
               and
               please
               God
               ,
               hauing
               with
               their
               desire
               to
               beleeue
               ioined
               an
               vnfained
               desire
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               to
               liue
               honestly
               ,
               keeping
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God
               and
               men
               in
               all
               things
               .
               There
               is
               the
               quite
               contrary
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               to
               bee
               seene
               in
               vnfaithfull
               men
               ;
               for
               their
               desire
               it
               is
               of
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               as
               Balaam
               would
               be
               blessed
               ,
               but
               tooke
               no
               thought
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               reforme
               his
               way
               .
               Againe
               ,
               their
               desires
               be
               faint
               ,
               and
               be
               soone
               quelled
               ,
               being
               neither
               vehement
               nor
               constant
               ;
               and
               no
               maruell
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               vnsound
               ,
               rather
               seeking
               themselues
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               that
               God
               may
               set
               his
               heart
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               loue
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               glorified
               in
               his
               mercies
               towards
               them
               :
               And
               finally
               ,
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               forgiuen
               &
               saued
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               without
               desire
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               amend
               their
               liues
               :
               they
               like
               Heauen
               well
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               thither
               ;
               their
               desire
               being
               to
               bee
               glorified
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               hauing
               his
               blessing
               and
               ioy
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               glorifie
               him
               by
               doing
               his
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Will
               not
               this
               ,
               thinke
               you
               ,
               doe
               some
               hurt
               ,
               to
               
               teach
               that
               there
               is
               a
               desire
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               acceptance
               with
               God
               for
               faith
               it selfe
               ?
               may
               it
               not
               cause
               men
               thus
               to
               content
               themselues
               ,
               seeing
               now
               they
               haue
               some
               measure
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               sufficient
               to
               saue
               them
               ?
               Haply
               it
               will
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               here
               they
               may
               fixe
               their
               staffe
               ,
               and
               set
               their
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               No
               Aquila
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               feare
               of
               this
               in
               this
               
               sound
               godly
               desire
               :
               that
               being
               a
               portion
               of
               sauing
               grace
               whose
               property
               is
               to
               grow
               still
               ,
               and
               waxe
               greater
               ,
               euen
               as
               young
               figges
               or
               raysins
               grow
               till
               they
               be
               ripe
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               their
               full
               bignesse
               ;
               as
               all
               things
               which
               haue
               a
               vegetatiue
               or
               sensitiue
               life
               ,
               their
               property
               is
               to
               encrease
               vnto
               a
               certaine
               proportion
               ,
               whereunto
               nature
               aymeth
               ;
               as
               ye
               may
               see
               in
               plants
               ,
               and
               in
               beasts
               and
               birds
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               stay
               in
               beginnings
               ,
               but
               loueth
               still
               to
               attaine
               to
               that
               proportion
               and
               measure
               appointed
               to
               it
               of
               God.
               As
               by
               the
               exhortation
               of
               Peter
               may
               be
               gathered
               ;
               
                 Grow
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
              
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               verse
               last
               ;
               for
               the
               faithful
               doe
               that
               which
               by
               him
               they
               are
               exhorred
               to
               doe
               :
               and
               by
               likening
               faith
               to
               a
               graine
               of
               mustard-seede
               ,
               whose
               quality
               is
               to
               grow
               till
               it
               be
               a
               large
               tree
               ;
               but
               though
               this
               be
               the
               nature
               of
               sauing
               grace
               ,
               to
               waxe
               and
               encrease
               ,
               yet
               exhortations
               to
               quicken
               mens
               care
               ,
               they
               may
               doe
               very
               well
               .
               Christians
               are
               to
               be
               called
               vpon
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               and
               thankfull
               for
               
               euery
               true
               measure
               of
               true
               faith
               ,
               as
               withall
               they
               neuer
               content
               themselues
               with
               any
               measure
               ,
               labouring
               after
               perfection
               .
               This
               it
               is
               we
               desire
               (
               faith
               Paul
               )
               
                 euen
                 your
                 perfection
              
               ;
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               
               And
               sure
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               it
               should
               be
               so
               :
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 〈◊〉
                 en
                 encrease
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 .
              
               The
               which
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               Children
               are
               the
               rather
               to
               hearken
               vnto
               ,
               because
               as
               their
               faith
               encreaseth
               ,
               
               so
               will
               all
               their
               graces
               and
               comforts
               proportionably
               encrease
               :
               for
               as
               a
               man
               beleeueth
               ,
               so
               he
               loueth
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               feareth
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               obeyes
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               prayes
               .
               And
               after
               the
               measure
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
               so
               will
               be
               the
               measure
               of
               glory
               hereafter
               :
               he
               that
               had
               two
               talents
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               which
               had
               fiue
               ,
               by
               vsing
               and
               encreasing
               them
               ,
               gained
               this
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               haue
               rule
               ouer
               the
               more
               Cities
               .
               The
               examples
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               ,
               which
               haue
               continually
               striuen
               to
               encrease
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               must
               also
               stirre
               vp
               others
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               :
               wherein
               we
               shall
               be
               followers
               not
               of
               them
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ;
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               reported
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 encreased
                 in
                 stature
                 and
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 fauour
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 men
              
               ;
               Luke
               2.
               v.
               last
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               please
               ye
               ,
               let
               mee
               heare
               what
               ye
               count
               strength
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               a
               strong
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               other
               or
               second
               measure
               of
               faith
               before
               spoken
               of
               ;
               and
               whether
               in
               this
               measure
               also
               there
               be
               not
               differing
               measures
               ,
               of
               strong
               faith
               one
               to
               be
               stronger
               then
               another
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               faith
               that
               can
               bee
               attained
               vnto
               here
               in
               this
               our
               pilgrimage
               ;
               and
               by
               what
               steps
               the
               children
               of
               God
               climbe
               vp
               thereunto
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Friend
               Aquila
               ,
               you
               will
               (
               I
               see
               )
               prouide
               mee
               
               worke
               enough
               ;
               your
               questions
               be
               like
               a
               chaine
               with
               many
               linkes
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               loosed
               not
               all
               together
               (
               for
               that
               were
               a
               breaking
               and
               not
               a
               loosing
               )
               but
               apart
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               .
               That
               there
               is
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               deserues
               to
               be
               termed
               strong
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               plaine
               by
               these
               few
               Texts
               following
               ;
               
                 Abraham
                 being
                 strong
                 in
                 faith
              
               :
               Rom.
               4.
               20.
               
               And
               
                 O
                 woman
                 ,
                 great
                 is
                 thy
                 faith
              
               ;
               Mat.
               15.
               28.
               and
               of
               the
               Centurions
               faith
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 found
                 so
                 great
                 faith
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 Israel
                 ;
                 Luke
              
               7.
               9.
               
               
               That
               the
               Centurion
               which
               was
               a
               Gentile
               by
               nature
               ,
               a
               Souldier
               by
               profession
               ,
               and
               saw
               in
               Christs
               person
               for
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               nothing
               saue
               weakenesse
               and
               infirmity
               ,
               should
               yet
               haue
               such
               firme
               perswasion
               of
               his
               power
               and
               goodnesse
               (
               hauing
               no
               particular
               promise
               )
               as
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               resolued
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               was
               able
               to
               helpe
               his
               sicke
               seruant
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               his
               bodily
               presence
               ,
               or
               touching
               ,
               onely
               by
               speaking
               the
               word
               ,
               hee
               should
               chase
               away
               such
               an
               inueterate
               malady
               :
               this
               was
               a
               strong
               faith
               indeede
               .
               The
               like
               ye
               may
               see
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               hee
               being
               an
               hundred
               yeeres
               old
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               barren
               &
               stricken
               with
               age
               ,
               neuer
               hearing
               of
               any
               before
               to
               be
               made
               Parents
               at
               these
               yeeres
               ,
               yet
               without
               any
               former
               example
               to
               beleeue
               vpon
               the
               word
               and
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               a
               father
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               such
               a
               childe
               of
               whom
               should
               come
               Nations
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               all
               nations
               shuld
               be
               blessed
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               was
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               yet
               then
               to
               be
               perswaded
               surely
               that
               God
               would
               keepe
               that
               promise
               ;
               this
               was
               a
               great
               faith
               and
               a
               strong
               .
               But
               this
               is
               none
               of
               the
               linkes
               of
               your
               chaine
               ,
               
               the
               first
               whereof
               is
               when
               faith
               may
               be
               counted
               strong
               and
               great
               ;
               when
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ones
               heart
               is
               carried
               beyond
               that
               desire
               of
               pardon
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               spoken
               of
               ,
               euen
               vnto
               a
               sure
               and
               setled
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               through
               Gods
               mercies
               in
               Christ
               ,
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               fully
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               vnto
               the
               cleere
               certainty
               of
               his
               owne
               saluation
               .
               The
               weake
               faith
               already
               described
               ,
               is
               truly
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               sinnes
               may
               be
               forgiuen
               ,
               and
               desires
               to
               haue
               them
               forgiuen
               with
               some
               certainty
               to
               obtaine
               ;
               but
               this
               strong
               faith
               besides
               desire
               and
               certainty
               ,
               hath
               setlednesse
               and
               fulnesse
               of
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               all
               is
               already
               remitted
               and
               couered
               .
               
               As
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               Abrahams
               faith
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               fully
               assured
               thereby
               ,
               that
               God
               which
               had
               shewed
               himselfe
               willing
               to
               promise
               ,
               was
               also
               able
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               Rom.
               4.
               19.
               
               Such
               a
               perswasion
               was
               in
               Iob
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               say
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 kill
                 me
                 :
                 Iob.
              
               13.
               15.
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 liueth
                 ;
                 Iob
              
               19.
               25.
               
               And
               in
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               hee
               so
               confidently
               professed
               ,
               that
               hee
               
                 could
                 lacke
                 nothing
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 Shepheard
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               23.
               1.
               and
               that
               
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 shield
                 ,
                 and
                 fortresse
                 ,
                 his
                 buckler
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 strong
                 Sauiour
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               18.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               Paul
               and
               others
               ,
               
                 we
                 know
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               and
               Rom.
               8.
               35.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 neither
                 height
                 nor
                 depth
                 shall
                 separate
                 vs.
              
               Yet
               take
               this
               withall
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               speake
               of
               this
               strong
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               full
               perswasion
               ,
               I
               meane
               it
               not
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               any
               such
               strength
               of
               faith
               as
               hath
               no
               weakenesse
               ,
               no
               wants
               ,
               or
               defects
               at
               all
               ;
               vnlesse
               haply
               in
               some
               particular
               thing
               :
               as
               in
               that
               which
               was
               said
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 should
                 be
                 Father
                 of
                 many
                 Nations
              
               ;
               wherein
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               hee
               was
               not
               weake
               in
               faith
               ,
               or
               doubted
               through
               vnbeleefe
               ;
               Rom.
               4.
               19.
               
               For
               all
               faith
               (
               as
               before
               was
               saide
               )
               is
               vnperfect
               :
               but
               strong
               faith
               is
               called
               a
               full
               perswasion
               in
               comparison
               of
               a
               weaker
               faith
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               certainty
               and
               perswasion
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               the
               second
               linke
               ,
               whether
               this
               measure
               of
               strong
               faith
               doth
               not
               admit
               sundry
               measures
               and
               differences
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               so
               .
               Moses
               might
               beleeue
               more
               strongly
               then
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               Iob
               more
               strongly
               then
               Moses
               ;
               and
               Dauid
               more
               strongly
               then
               Iob
               ,
               and
               Paul
               yet
               more
               fully
               then
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               Abraham
               more
               strongly
               then
               they
               all
               .
               Amongst
               men
               of
               strong
               constitution
               ,
               some
               may
               excell
               others
               in
               courage
               and
               strength
               :
               so
               amongst
               them
               which
               be
               strong
               in
               faith
               ,
               one
               may
               exceed
               another
               
               in
               power
               of
               beleeuing
               ;
               but
               of
               this
               strong
               faith
               there
               be
               
               two
               euident
               degrees
               .
               The
               first
               is
               of
               such
               as
               throughfull
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ,
               doe
               feele
               in
               their
               hearts
               vnspeakable
               ioy
               and
               glorious
               ;
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               8.
               euen
               in
               tribulations
               ;
               Rom.
               5.
               3.
               
               Others
               which
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               in
               their
               soules
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               towards
               them
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               without
               feeling
               any
               comfort
               thereof
               for
               the
               time
               .
               And
               sure
               this
               is
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               the
               twain
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               of
               such
               strength
               ,
               nor
               a
               matter
               so
               great
               ,
               in
               ioyfull
               feelings
               to
               beleeue
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               one
               hauing
               as
               it
               were
               a
               pawne
               of
               it
               in
               their
               hand
               :
               as
               when
               one
               hath
               God
               frowning
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               lieth
               in
               some
               greeuous
               distresse
               outward
               or
               inward
               ,
               or
               both
               ;
               then
               to
               beleeue
               fully
               and
               strongly
               that
               God
               is
               still
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               will
               saue
               and
               deliuer
               him
               ,
               argueth
               a
               mighty
               faith
               .
               When
               Abraham
               sawe
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               reioycing
               at
               that
               sight
               ;
               and
               Mary
               so
               beleeued
               in
               Christ
               her
               Sauiour
               ,
               as
               her
               soule
               reioyced
               in
               him
               ;
               Luke
               1.
               46
               :
               when
               Paul
               ,
               and
               other
               beleeuers
               ,
               through
               their
               strong
               faith
               ,
               reioyced
               vnder
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               ;
               Rom.
               5.
               2
               
               :
               This
               was
               nothing
               such
               a
               〈◊〉
               and
               height
               of
               faith
               (
               to
               loose
               your
               third
               linke
               )
               as
               for
               Iob
               when
               hee
               was
               in
               greeuous
               affliction
               (
               
                 God
                 hiding
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 Iob.
              
               13.
               24.
               and
               taking
               him
               for
               an
               enemy
               ,
               shooting
               his
               bitter
               arrowes
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               pierced
               his
               reines
               ;
               making
               him
               to
               possesse
               the
               sinnes
               of
               his
               youth
               ,
               to
               the
               terrour
               of
               his
               soule
               )
               then
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               case
               to
               say
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 liueth
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 eyes
                 :
              
               Iob
               19.
               25.
               and
               
                 If
                 he
                 should
                 kill
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               Iob
               13.
               15.
               
               Or
               for
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               his
               soule
               was
               cast-downe
               ,
               and
               vnquiet
               within
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               waues
               of
               God
               came
               ouer
               him
               ;
               yet
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 my
                 present
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God
              
               ;
               Psal.
               42.
               5
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 yet
                 giue
                 him
                 thanks
              
               ;
               
               Or
               for
               the
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               who
               cried
               with
               teares
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Helpe
                 my
                 vnbeleese
              
               :
               yet
               could
               then
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 ;
                 Marke
              
               9.
               24.
               
               And
               this
               it
               is
               which
               you
               did
               aduertise
               me
               of
               ,
               as
               thinking
               I
               had
               forgotten
               it
               ;
               that
               there
               may
               be
               a
               true
               faith
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               it
               too
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               comfortable
               experience
               and
               feeling
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Sunne
               may
               for
               a
               time
               cast
               forth
               his
               beames
               to
               the
               giuing
               of
               light
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               heat
               nor
               warmth
               :
               so
               the
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               may
               kindle
               a
               light
               of
               some
               knowledge
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               mercy
               ,
               before
               there
               come
               to
               the
               soule
               the
               heat
               and
               warmth
               of
               ioy
               and
               comfort
               .
               And
               where
               both
               light
               and
               heate
               haue
               beene
               giuen
               ,
               hee
               may
               seuer
               them
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               which
               he
               is
               pleased
               sometimes
               to
               do
               ,
               denying
               to
               his
               members
               a
               ioyfull
               sence
               of
               mercies
               for
               some
               space
               ,
               for
               very
               good
               causes
               and
               respects
               .
            
             
               First
               vpon
               some
               sinne
               committed
               ,
               he
               with-draweth
               his
               louing
               countenance
               ,
               taking
               from
               them
               inward
               ioy
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               absence
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               humbled
               for
               their
               sinne
               ;
               as
               a
               father
               for
               the
               better
               humbling
               of
               his
               childe
               after
               some
               fault
               ,
               will
               denie
               him
               wonted
               fauour
               ,
               and
               looke
               vpon
               it
               with
               a
               displeasant
               eye
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               also
               Gods
               children
               are
               brought
               the
               better
               to
               consider
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               offence
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               humbling
               ,
               but
               for
               whetting
               their
               prayers
               to
               moue
               them
               to
               more
               earnestnesse
               in
               〈◊〉
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               the
               restoring
               of
               their
               ioy
               vnto
               them
               ;
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               Dauids
               example
               ;
               Psalme
               51.
               
               Also
               herein
               God
               taketh
               great
               triall
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               loue
               ,
               and
               hath
               occasion
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               expresse
               and
               giue
               his
               children
               experience
               of
               his
               mighty
               grace
               ,
               in
               sustaining
               and
               releeuing
               them
               ;
               his
               power
               is
               knowne
               in
               weakenesse
               .
               
               and
               lastly
               ,
               it
               serueth
               for
               the
               awing
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               keepe
               
               them
               in
               feare
               of
               offending
               ,
               lest
               they
               also
               loose
               the
               ioy
               of
               their
               heart
               in
               Gods
               countenance
               ;
               as
               a
               Father
               will
               shew
               anger
               to
               one
               childe
               ,
               to
               informe
               and
               terrifie
               the
               rest
               :
               vnto
               which
               wee
               may
               adde
               another
               consideration
               ,
               that
               ioy
               is
               often
               clouded
               or
               ecclipsed
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               breakes
               out
               againe
               ,
               and
               the
               minde
               is
               cheered
               and
               refreshed
               afresh
               ,
               then
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               may
               be
               more
               esteemed
               ,
               more
               thankfully
               receiued
               ,
               and
               carefully
               retained
               .
               Things
               lightly
               come
               by
               ,
               are
               lightly
               set
               by
               ;
               but
               euery
               thing
               is
               more
               accounted
               of
               ,
               the
               more
               hardly
               we
               get
               it
               :
               therfore
               as
               we
               see
               a
               faire
               day
               more
               welcome
               after
               a
               soule
               ,
               or
               a
               calme
               or
               rest
               more
               embraced
               after
               a
               storme
               or
               trouble
               ;
               so
               is
               ioy
               of
               spirit
               more
               valued
               when
               it
               commeth
               after
               deepe
               heauinesse
               and
               much
               anguish
               of
               spirit
               :
               for
               these
               respects
               Gods
               children
               must
               haue
               patience
               ,
               and
               striue
               to
               endure
               the
               lack
               of
               comfort
               ,
               considering
               it
               will
               returne
               with
               such
               aduantage
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               bee
               thankfull
               for
               such
               a
               schooling
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               send
               them
               such
               a
               bitter
               remembrance
               for
               so
               good
               ends
               :
               for
               though
               it
               be
               the
               most
               greeuous
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               to
               haue
               our
               spirit
               wounded
               ,
               which
               should
               sustaine
               and
               beare
               vs
               out
               in
               all
               infirmities
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               (
               Sand
               and
               Iron
               not
               being
               so
               heauy
               as
               anguish
               of
               heart
               )
               yet
               surely
               in
               all
               Gods
               Children
               it
               hath
               a
               comfortable
               issue
               :
               for
               which
               as
               God
               is
               to
               be
               waited
               on
               till
               it
               come
               ,
               so
               also
               he
               is
               to
               be
               praised
               for
               ministring
               such
               strength
               of
               faith
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               nothing
               is
               seene
               and
               felt
               but
               terror
               and
               griefe
               ,
               and
               matter
               of
               despaire
               .
               And
               where
               as
               yee
               asked
               how
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               steppes
               Gods
               people
               doe
               climbe
               vp
               vnto
               this
               height
               of
               beleefe
               ,
               in
               this
               I
               will
               satisfie
               you
               ;
               that
               
               there
               are
               sundry
               duties
               and
               meanes
               ,
               which
               thorough
               Gods
               blessing
               bring
               faith
               in
               time
               to
               such
               a
               great
               measure
               .
               As
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               duty
               of
               feruent
               prayer
               ,
               which
               
               being
               an
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               is
               encreased
               by
               exercise
               being
               moderate
               ,
               so
               is
               faith
               encreased
               by
               this
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               ;
               which
               springing
               of
               faith
               as
               a
               daughter
               ,
               like
               a
               good
               childe
               helpeth
               the
               mother
               .
               Againe
               ,
               feruent
               prayer
               is
               like
               to
               a
               key
               or
               a
               bucket
               ,
               which
               doth
               vnlocke
               and
               draw
               out
               the
               treasures
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               haue
               beene
               most
               frequent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               haue
               proued
               fullest
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               faith
               ,
               loue
               ,
               and
               other
               graces
               .
               Let
               Dauids
               example
               teach
               this
               ;
               none
               oftener
               in
               prayer
               ,
               none
               more
               rich
               in
               faith
               .
               Paul
               full
               of
               faith
               ,
               because
               plentifull
               in
               prayer
               .
               The
               second
               duty
               to
               
               adde
               vnto
               the
               strength
               of
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               often
               religious
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               for
               so
               much
               as
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               it
               signifieth
               and
               sealeth
               to
               euery
               beleeuer
               in
               particular
               the
               good
               will
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               for
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               withall
               containeth
               a
               sacramentall
               promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               to
               be
               distributed
               to
               due
               Communicants
               ,
               euen
               to
               euery
               faithfull
               receiuer
               ;
               Mat.
               26.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               serueth
               greatly
               to
               the
               encrease
               of
               faith
               ,
               especially
               when
               therewithall
               is
               ioyned
               the
               diligent
               and
               obedient
               hearing
               of
               the
               Gospell
               preached
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               is
               
               the
               seede
               to
               beget
               faith
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               as
               foode
               and
               solid
               meate
               to
               confirme
               it
               by
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               effect
               it
               hath
               the
               rather
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               coupled
               with
               meditations
               of
               
               the
               Euangelicall
               promise
               ,
               the
               very
               nourishment
               of
               true
               faith
               ;
               which
               made
               godly
               Dauid
               to
               be
               much
               in
               meditations
               ,
               as
               Psalm
               119.
               doth
               witnesse
               :
               so
               earnestly
               to
               commend
               it
               to
               other
               ;
               Psal.
               1.
               2.
               
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               long
               experience
               
               
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               and
               bounty
               in
               outward
               benefits
               and
               in
               inward
               graces
               ;
               Psal.
               23.
               throughout
               ,
               and
               the
               carefull
               obseruations
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               
               mighty
               prouidence
               &
               protection
               against
               dangers
               ,
               with
               his
               assistance
               against
               euils
               and
               enemies
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               doth
               not
               a
               little
               auaile
               to
               put
               more
               life
               and
               heart
               into
               faith
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               17.
               36.
               where
               he
               grew
               to
               that
               strong
               confidence
               of
               ouercomming
               Goliah
               ,
               by
               the
               former
               triall
               of
               Gods
               might
               in
               helping
               him
               against
               the
               Lyon
               and
               the
               Beare
               .
               Also
               Paul
               resolued
               strongly
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               deliuer
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               deliuered
               him
               ;
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               So
               as
               the
               faithfull
               should
               doe
               well
               to
               keepe
               a
               Register
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               and
               deliuerances
               ,
               and
               often
               goe
               ouer
               them
               in
               their
               remembrance
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               Papists
               supersticiously
               numbred
               their
               prayers
               ouer
               their
               beads
               ;
               so
               to
               refresh
               their
               faith
               by
               recording
               and
               numbring
               Gods
               seuerall
               sauours
               ,
               learning
               more
               strongly
               to
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               whom
               they
               so
               well
               know
               by
               experimentall
               knowledge
               ;
               
                 Let
                 them
                 which
                 know
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 Psal.
              
               9.
               10.
               
               Finally
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               
               which
               further
               to
               bring
               to
               this
               highest
               pitch
               of
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               no
               small
               moment
               ,
               to
               haue
               a
               care
               and
               watchfull
               endeuour
               in
               all
               things
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               for
               it
               is
               
               not
               written
               in
               vaine
               ,
               that
               
                 Abrahams
                 faith
                 was
                 perfected
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               great
               neerenesse
               of
               kindred
               betweene
               faith
               and
               obedience
               :
               as
               faith
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               mercy
               breeds
               obedience
               to
               the
               Commandements
               ,
               so
               obedient
               walking
               before
               God
               ,
               giues
               more
               courage
               to
               a
               faithfull
               man
               ,
               the
               more
               boldly
               and
               surely
               to
               expect
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               being
               made
               to
               such
               persons
               as
               out
               of
               loue
               to
               God
               obey
               his
               will.
               Therefore
               in
               
               Psalme
               119.
               the
               Prophet
               often
               encourageth
               himselfe
               to
               beleeue
               certainly
               and
               firmely
               that
               God
               will
               be
               good
               to
               him
               to
               saue
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               this
               testimony
               within
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               endeuoured
               the
               keeping
               of
               his
               statutes
               ;
               
                 Saue
                 me
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 kept
                 thy
                 Testimonies
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ;
               
                 I
                 haue
                 great
                 delight
                 in
                 thy
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 quicken
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 :
              
               and
               many
               suchlike
               .
               Thus
               friend
               Aquila
               ,
               in
               so
               short
               roome
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               I
               haue
               answered
               your
               foure
               demands
               ;
               and
               for
               an
               ouerplus
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               laide
               out
               certaine
               markes
               to
               trie
               out
               the
               soundnesse
               of
               desire
               to
               beleeue
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               (
               which
               is
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               faith
               :
               )
               so
               I
               will
               here
               deliuer
               some
               tokens
               of
               the
               strongest
               faith
               ,
               wherby
               it
               may
               be
               known
               .
               The
               first
               whereof
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               a
               faithfull
               man
               is
               able
               
               to
               beleeue
               the
               promises
               ,
               though
               the
               meanes
               seeme
               euen
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ;
               as
               Dauid
               being
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               yet
               beleeued
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               aduancement
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               Abraham
               resteth
               in
               the
               word
               of
               Gods
               promise
               for
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               all
               nations
               in
               him
               ,
               euen
               when
               Gods
               own
               word
               of
               commandement
               to
               kill
               his
               sonne
               did
               warre
               against
               the
               word
               of
               promise
               ,
               to
               blesse
               all
               people
               in
               that
               sonne
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               many
               and
               manifold
               dangers
               yet
               
               still
               to
               cleaue
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               trust
               in
               his
               mercies
               ,
               as
               the
               Saints
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               
               They
               were
               imprisoned
               ,
               scourged
               ,
               racked
               ,
               slaine
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               driuen
               into
               dennes
               and
               caues
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               still
               by
               faith
               beleeued
               God.
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               any
               are
               able
               to
               reioyce
               in
               their
               suffering
               ,
               
               and
               to
               endure
               their
               tribulations
               with
               gladnesse
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               suffered
               the
               spoyling
               of
               their
               goods
               with
               ioy
               ;
               Hob.
               10.
               34.
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               went
               away
               reioycing
               
               that
               they
               were
               counted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               name
               .
               
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               any
               be
               ready
               (
               if
               the
               will
               of
               God
               be
               )
               to
               aduenture
               
               their
               liues
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Antipas
               ,
               as
               the
               Martyres
               who
               loued
               not
               their
               liues
               vnto
               death
               :
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               
               also
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               deniall
               of
               our selues
               ,
               the
               manifold
               fruits
               of
               charity
               ,
               when
               any
               doe
               as
               
               it
               were
               forget
               themselues
               to
               seeke
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               distributing
               liberally
               vnto
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               these
               I
               say
               are
               great
               testimonies
               of
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               Faith
               :
               and
               nothing
               such
               a
               sure
               token
               thereof
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               much
               and
               earnest
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               supplications
               ,
               for
               our
               
               selues
               ,
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               watching
               vnto
               prayer
               ,
               and
               being
               feruent
               therein
               .
               But
               now
               good
               friend
               Aquila
               ,
               it
               is
               meet
               we
               should
               thinke
               of
               repairing
               to
               our
               owne
               houses
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               all
               there
               be
               in
               peace
               and
               safety
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               am
               greatly
               beholden
               to
               you
               for
               your
               good
               endeuour
               in
               opening
               these
               things
               thus
               distinctly
               and
               plainly
               ,
               and
               well
               content
               to
               hearken
               vnto
               your
               motion
               of
               returning
               home
               ,
               reseruing
               other
               matters
               ,
               which
               now
               cannot
               be
               dealt
               in
               ,
               to
               our
               next
               meeting
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fift
             part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             ,
             of
             the
             rarenesse
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             fewnesse
             of
             Beleeuers
             .
             As
             also
             of
             the
             efficacy
             and
             fruitefulnesse
             of
             a
             true
             faith
             .
             Of
             encouragement
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             with
             answer
             of
             Obiections
             against
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               I
               Am
               bound
               to
               affoord
               you
               my
               best
               helpe
               :
               for
               of
               you
               Aquila
               I
               haue
               bene
               made
               to
               know
               the
               way
               of
               GOD
               more
               perfectly
               .
               I
               wil
               euer
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               shew
               all
               thankefulnesse
               for
               it
               .
               But
               our
               time
               will
               slide
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               though
               wee
               haue
               all
               peace
               at
               home
               ,
               
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               good
               to
               giue
               prouocations
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               fall
               close
               to
               our
               businesse
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               dispatch
               in
               due
               time
               .
               Wherin
               would
               you
               wish
               vs
               now
               to
               deal
               ?
               me
               thinkes
               we
               haue
               sayd
               much
               of
               Faith
               ,
               shall
               wee
               passe
               to
               some
               other
               thing
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               No
               Sir
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               let
               vs
               dwell
               a
               little
               longer
               in
               this
               argument
               .
               For
               I
               couet
               to
               heare
               you
               deliuer
               your
               minde
               touching
               the
               efficacie
               and
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               whereof
               little
               hath
               bene
               saide
               ,
               scarse
               a
               touch
               giuen
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               what
               may
               be
               the
               matter
               that
               true
               Faith
               ,
               being
               such
               a
               noble
               and
               necessary
               ,
               such
               a
               woorthy
               and
               wonderful
               gift
               ;
               yet
               there
               be
               so
               few
               ,
               so
               very
               few
               ,
               euen
               within
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               liuing
               vnder
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               are
               endued
               there-with
               :
               as
               is
               too
               manifest
               by
               their
               manner
               of
               liuing
               ;
               for
               very
               many
               liue
               very
               il
               :
               now
               one
               can
               neuer
               liue
               ill
               ,
               that
               beleeues
               well
               :
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               hee
               that
               beleeues
               ill
               ,
               cannot
               liue
               well
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Heerein
               you
               say
               most
               truly
               .
               For
               true
               Faith
               is
               neuer
               idle
               nor
               barren
               ,
               but
               working
               and
               fruitefull
               in
               good
               workes
               .
               Thence
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 Effectuall
                 Faith
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Thess.
               1
               ,
               3
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               it
               is
               sayde
               ,
               that
               
                 Faith
                 workes
                 by
                 loue
              
               ,
               Gal.
               5
               ,
               6.
               of
               Abrahams
               faith
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 wrought
                 with
                 his
                 works
              
               ,
               Iames
               2
               ,
               22.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               maketh
               voydnesse
               of
               workes
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               charity
               ,
               a
               note
               of
               a
               dead
               faith
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               dead
               men
               can
               woorke
               no
               more
               any
               humane
               or
               naturall
               worke
               ,
               so
               that
               faith
               that
               works
               
               not
               by
               charity
               ,
               is
               dead
               .
               Nothing
               therefore
               is
               such
               a
               testimony
               of
               the
               lacke
               of
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               as
               mens
               euil
               and
               wicked
               liues
               .
               Many
               other
               things
               there
               bee
               ,
               which
               doe
               descry
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               Faith
               is
               a
               rare
               gift
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               found
               but
               in
               a
               few
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               the
               great
               ignorance
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               his
               will.
               For
               there
               being
               (
               as
               we
               haue
               seene
               before
               )
               required
               in
               faith
               a
               competent
               knowledge
               ;
               nay
               faith
               being
               for
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               a
               diuine
               wisedom
               ,
               put
               into
               the
               heart
               os
               the
               elect
               ;
               therefore
               the
               grosse
               ignoraunce
               of
               these
               times
               doth
               argue
               the
               rarenes
               of
               faith
               in
               this
               age
               .
               The
               which
               is
               further
               testified
               by
               the
               cōtempt
               of
               Gods
               publike
               worship
               ,
               &
               the
               prophanation
               of
               his
               Sabbath
               ,
               
               which
               doth
               alwayes
               (
               as
               an
               handmaid
               )
               accompany
               and
               waite
               vpon
               ignorance
               :
               God
               being
               serued
               by
               some
               for
               meere
               fashion
               and
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               because
               of
               the
               Lawes
               compelling
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               others
               not
               serued
               at
               all
               ,
               the
               Tauernes
               ,
               or
               Ale-houses
               ,
               or
               Stew-houses
               ,
               or
               gaming
               places
               ,
               being
               the
               Church
               they
               keepe
               .
               This
               plainly
               sheweth
               ,
               how
               rife
               infidelity
               is
               :
               whereof
               this
               is
               yet
               a
               further
               demonstration
               ,
               euen
               mens
               fayling
               in
               Gods
               priuate
               
               worship
               ,
               either
               not
               praying
               at
               all
               with
               their
               family
               ,
               but
               lying
               downe
               like
               Asses
               ,
               and
               rising
               like
               Hogges
               ;
               or
               else
               performing
               it
               negligently
               ,
               with
               coldnesse
               and
               want
               of
               deuotion
               .
               But
               amongst
               sundry
               tokens
               of
               the
               rarenesse
               of
               true
               beleeuers
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               these
               two
               are
               the
               most
               notorious
               .
               The
               former
               is
               the
               vnfaithfull
               dealing
               
               of
               one
               man
               toward
               another
               ,
               men
               being
               so
               full
               of
               craft
               and
               subtilty
               ,
               so
               cunning
               and
               exercised
               to
               beguil
               ,
               
               as
               one
               can
               hardly
               tell
               where
               to
               trust
               ;
               〈◊〉
               shall
               one
               finde
               a
               true
               and
               plaine-hearted
               man.
               These
               being
               the
               dayes
               wherein
               affiance
               cannot
               be
               put
               in
               a
               friend
               ,
               nor
               confidence
               in
               a
               counsellor
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               fore-tolde
               ,
               Mic.
               7
               ,
               5.
               
               This
               want
               of
               ciuill
               faith
               ,
               doth
               bewray
               the
               want
               of
               Christian
               faith
               .
               For
               ,
               did
               men
               truly
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               surely
               be
               carefull
               to
               deale
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               might
               deserue
               to
               be
               beleeued
               of
               men
               .
               Our
               keeping
               of
               our
               promise
               with
               men
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               speciall
               fruite
               
               of
               our
               faith
               in
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               Ps.
               5
               ,
               4.
               
               Gal.
               5
               ,
               22.
               &
               yet
               where
               is
               he
               in
               a
               maner
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               maketh
               conscience
               of
               a
               promise
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               bonds
               &
               oathes
               will
               scarse
               
               hold
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               slippery
               and
               vntrusty
               .
               The
               other
               thing
               ,
               is
               the
               generall
               hatred
               of
               true
               beleeuers
               ,
               of
               faithfull
               Christians
               ;
               who
               of
               al
               others
               are
               most
               scorned
               and
               reuiled
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               .
               Amongst
               whom
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               certaine
               strife
               and
               emulation
               ,
               who
               should
               excell
               others
               in
               malice
               towards
               them
               .
               If
               men
               did
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               loue
               him
               which
               begetteth
               ,
               they
               would
               loue
               such
               as
               are
               begotten
               of
               him
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               5
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               this
               bee
               the
               marke
               of
               a
               man
               translated
               from
               death
               of
               vnbeleefe
               and
               sinne
               ,
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               and
               faith
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 Loue
                 the
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               3
               ,
               14.
               as
               it
               is
               there
               written
               ,
               
                 Hereby
                 we
                 know
                 we
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 loue
                 the
                 brethren
              
               ;
               then
               surely
               ,
               this
               ouer-common
               hatted
               &
               despising
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               great
               vnmercifulnes
               and
               cruelty
               which
               reigneth
               euery
               where
               ,
               doth
               sufficiently
               proue
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               which
               is
               before
               spoken
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               Christ
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               should
               scarse
               finde
               any
               faith
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               and
               this
               is
               it
               which
               hath
               bene
               the
               condition
               of
               all
               times
               .
               Few
               there
               be
               that
               
                 enter
                 the
                 straite
                 gate
              
               ,
               Math.
               7.
               
               
                 Many
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 chosen
                 .
              
               Few
               also
               beleeued
               the
               reportes
               of
               the
               
               Prophets
               .
               So
               few
               that
               feared
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               enquired
               for
               such
               as
               are
               rare
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               Againe
               ,
               Psal
               ,
               90
               ,
               12.
               
               In
               Noahs
               time
               ,
               but
               his
               family
               alone
               ,
               and
               therin
               was
               a
               Cham.
               Afterward
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               Abraham
               &
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               who
               worshipped
               God
               aright
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               an
               Ismael
               and
               an
               Esau.
               What
               was
               Iacobs
               family
               ,
               or
               the
               Israelites
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               Yet
               among
               them
               were
               many
               
               hypocrites
               and
               wicked
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               You
               haue
               well
               established
               me
               in
               that
               which
               I
               conceiued
               about
               the
               fewnesse
               of
               beleeuers
               ;
               but
               I
               pray
               you
               Sir
               declare
               vnto
               mee
               what
               may
               be
               the
               true
               causes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               what
               benefit
               may
               come
               by
               this
               consideration
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               the
               causes
               be
               common
               to
               all
               times
               ,
               
               some
               proper
               to
               this
               age
               wherein
               we
               liue
               .
               Of
               the
               former
               ranke
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               faith
               ;
               or
               where
               
               the
               Word
               is
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               sound
               Interpreters
               ,
               the
               hands
               
               which
               scatter
               abroad
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               the
               withdrawing
               of
               grace
               where
               Interpretors
               be
               :
               for
               all
               encrease
               
               commeth
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               if
               hee
               pull
               backe
               his
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               vaine
               for
               Paul
               to
               plant
               ,
               or
               Apollos
               to
               water
               .
               
               To
               these
               wee
               may
               adde
               the
               corruption
               of
               mans
               heart
               ,
               prone
               to
               vnbeleefe
               ;
               and
               reason
               ,
               especially
               corrupted
               ,
               is
               an
               especiall
               enemy
               to
               faith
               ,
               as
               nothing
               more
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 God
              
               ;
               Rom.
               8.
               7.
               
            
             
               Satan
               he
               euer
               makes
               one
               ,
               alwayes
               labouring
               by
               one
               
               meanes
               or
               other
               to
               make
               frustrate
               the
               Word
               ,
               because
               he
               knowes
               that
               his
               kingdome
               is
               so
               much
               decayed
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               preuaileth
               to
               draw
               men
               out
               of
               vnbeleefe
               vnto
               faith
               :
               therefore
               hee
               sets
               all
               his
               wits
               and
               wiles
               aworke
               how
               hee
               may
               harden
               men
               in
               infidelity
               .
               But
               the
               maine
               and
               soueraigne
               cause
               of
               this
               fewnesse
               of
               true
               beleeuers
               
               which
               be
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               decree
               of
               god
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               ordained
               all
               to
               life
               eternall
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               end
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               vnto
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               meane
               to
               bring
               vnto
               that
               end
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               more
               then
               a
               good
               many
               :
               for
               the
               saued
               are
               fewer
               then
               the
               other
               which
               are
               not
               saued
               ;
               Mat.
               7.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
             
               Now
               for
               the
               causes
               proper
               to
               this
               age
               ;
               I
               take
               them
               to
               be
               these
               foure
               especially
               .
               First
               the
               extreme
               rage
               of
               Satan
               ,
               
               who
               perceiuing
               his
               time
               to
               be
               but
               short
               ,
               rageth
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               striuing
               with
               all
               his
               cunning
               and
               might
               to
               hold
               men
               in
               the
               fetters
               of
               infidelity
               ,
               and
               keepe
               them
               backe
               from
               Christ
               ;
               to
               this
               end
               both
               lessening
               and
               cutting
               away
               the
               meanes
               where
               hee
               can
               ,
               and
               hindering
               meanes
               where
               they
               bee
               .
               Another
               thing
               is
               abundance
               
               of
               iniquity
               ouerflowing
               in
               all
               places
               (
               as
               a
               deluge
               ,
               )
               this
               last
               age
               being
               as
               a
               common
               sinke
               ,
               into
               which
               all
               the
               filth
               of
               all
               foretimes
               runneth
               ;
               which
               occasioneth
               God
               as
               a
               iust
               Iudge
               to
               punish
               men
               with
               hearts
               slow
               and
               hard
               to
               beleeue
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               the
               encrease
               of
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               it
               
               helpeth
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               amongst
               professors
               such
               differences
               in
               matter
               of
               faith
               and
               religion
               ,
               
               a
               great
               stumbling
               blocke
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               the
               loose
               liues
               of
               such
               as
               be
               Preachers
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               auaileth
               much
               to
               hold
               men
               in
               their
               vnfaithfulnesse
               and
               sinne
               :
               for
               the
               benefit
               which
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               this
               consideration
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               encrease
               a
               care
               in
               men
               to
               labour
               for
               the
               gift
               of
               faith
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               it
               is
               more
               rare
               .
               Were
               it
               so
               common
               as
               Nature
               is
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Word
               and
               knowledge
               is
               ,
               there
               were
               the
               lesse
               need
               of
               any
               thought
               or
               trauane
               this
               way
               ;
               but
               being
               a
               thing
               so
               precious
               &
               renowned
               ,
               much
               talked
               of
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               little
               felt
               and
               enioyed
               ;
               and
               there
               being
               no
               Christ
               nor
               happinesse
               without
               it
               :
               it
               standeth
               vpon
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               giue
               all
               diligence
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               found
               rather
               amongst
               the
               little
               handfull
               of
               beleeuers
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               which
               walke
               the
               broade
               way
               of
               vnbeliefe
               and
               iniquity
               .
               Also
               this
               admonisheth
               vs
               ,
               as
               to
               sweate
               about
               the
               getting
               of
               faith
               ,
               by
               vse
               of
               all
               the
               meanes
               afore
               mentioned
               ;
               
               so
               to
               be
               exceeding
               thankefull
               to
               God
               for
               separating
               and
               choosing
               vs
               out
               of
               the
               world
               of
               vnbeleeuers
               .
               They
               shall
               deserue
               to
               lose
               their
               faith
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               ioyfully
               and
               much
               praise
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               endeuour
               greatly
               and
               continually
               to
               set
               it
               on
               worke
               .
               And
               so
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               other
               part
               of
               your
               question
               ,
               about
               the
               working
               and
               efficacie
               of
               a
               true
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               point
               worthy
               your
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               a
               more
               worthy
               discourser
               then
               my selfe
               am
               .
               Ye
               can
               but
               haue
               my
               best
               performance
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               promised
               you
               .
            
             
               I
               finde
               by
               the
               Word
               (
               as
               I
               beganne
               to
               shew
               )
               that
               a
               liuely
               faith
               is
               a
               most
               powerfull
               and
               fruitfull
               gift
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               many
               ,
               sundry
               ,
               and
               excellent
               workes
               and
               effects
               ;
               whereof
               that
               11.
               
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Hebrues
               giueth
               plentifull
               proofe
               .
               And
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               ,
               to
               runne
               through
               a
               few
               of
               those
               examples
               named
               there
               .
               We
               reade
               of
               Enoch
               ,
               that
               his
               person
               by
               faith
               pleased
               God
               ;
               and
               Abels
               sacrifice
               through
               faith
               was
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
               Noah
               by
               faith
               beleeued
               ,
               and
               feared
               the
               iudgement
               and
               threatning
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               prepared
               the
               Arke
               ,
               being
               moued
               with
               reuerence
               of
               his
               authority
               that
               commanded
               it
               .
               Abraham
               by
               faith
               ,
               obeyed
               God
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               forsaking
               of
               his
               natiue
               countrey
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               a
               strange
               place
               which
               he
               knew
               not
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               offering
               of
               his
               son
               Isaac
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               promise
               .
               Moses
               by
               faith
               ,
               contemned
               worldly
               honours
               .
               〈◊〉
               by
               faith
               ,
               being
               an
               Heathen
               and
               an
               Harlor
               ,
               was
               made
               courteous
               and
               peaceable
               to
               the
               spies
               of
               Israel
               .
               Finally
               ,
               by
               faith
               ,
               other
               Saints
               attempted
               to
               doe
               very
               hard
               ,
               and
               suffered
               most
               heauie
               things
               :
               yea
               ,
               euen
               women
               by
               faith
               〈◊〉
               death
               and
               〈◊〉
               most
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               ye
               haue
               made
               entrance
               into
               the
               
               treatise
               of
               the
               efficacy
               of
               faith
               ,
               go
               forwards
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               and
               shew
               me
               as
               distinctly
               as
               you
               can
               ,
               what
               bee
               the
               seuerall
               workes
               of
               faith
               ,
               being
               once
               created
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               due
               meditation
               thereof
               ought
               to
               worke
               in
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               I
               was
               minded
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               doe
               it
               
               heere
               more
               breefely
               ,
               because
               it
               must
               be
               the
               subiect
               of
               all
               our
               conference
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               Of
               a
               liuely
               effectuall
               faith
               ,
               there
               be
               some
               workes
               without
               vs
               ,
               which
               yet
               neerely
               concernes
               vs
               ;
               or
               some
               inward
               or
               wrought
               within
               vs
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               wrought
               ,
               as
               they
               sticke
               and
               abide
               within
               our selues
               .
               For
               these
               outward
               workes
               we
               are
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               a
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               effectual
               instrument
               whereby
               an
               elect
               person
               is
               vnited
               and
               knit
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               :
               &
               that
               whereby
               hee
               becomes
               partaker
               of
               Christ
               his
               perfect
               righteousnesse
               ,
               performed
               by
               his
               manhoode
               vnto
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               iustification
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               
                 We
                 conclude
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 instified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3
               :
               and
               also
               of
               his
               spirit
               for
               sanctification
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 faith
              
               ,
               Galath
               .
               2
               ,
               14.
               and
               
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 purified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Acts
               ,
               15.
               
               So
               as
               our
               faith
               carrying
               vs
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               effecteth
               for
               vs
               those
               three
               most
               excellent
               graces
               ,
               of
               vnion
               with
               him
               ,
               instification
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               which
               I
               call
               outward
               ,
               because
               faith
               goeth
               out
               of
               our selues
               to
               finde
               them
               in
               Christ.
               Now
               the
               inward
               effect
               and
               worke
               offaith
               ,
               are
               all
               those
               workes
               of
               Christ
               dwelling
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               euen
               whatsoeuer
               Christ
               dwelling
               in
               vs
               ,
               〈◊〉
               within
               vs
               ,
               the
               same
               are
               workes
               of
               faith
               .
               As
               a
               peaceable
               and
               setled
               conscience
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               finne
               pardoned
               ;
               an
               accesse
               vnto
               the
               gracious
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               marueilous
               ioy
               of
               heart
               by
               this
               
               meanes
               ,
               a
               certaine
               hope
               of
               heauenly
               glory
               ,
               a
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               the
               former
               benefits
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               infinite
               loue
               of
               God
               shed
               abroad
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               cheerfull
               patience
               in
               all
               tribulations
               ;
               all
               which
               effects
               do
               spring
               from
               the
               application
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               apparent
               by
               Rom.
               5
               ,
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               spirituall
               graces
               there
               bee
               ,
               with
               the
               increase
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               they
               bee
               the
               effectes
               of
               faith
               ;
               as
               is
               cleare
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               often
               in
               Scripture
               fayth
               is
               set
               before
               other
               Graces
               ,
               as
               the
               roote
               ,
               mother
               ,
               and
               spring
               of
               them
               all
               :
               see
               2
               Peter
               1
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 Ioyne
                 with
                 your
                 faith
                 vertue
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               all
               Graces
               being
               as
               handmaides
               to
               attend
               vpon
               Faith
               ,
               as
               their
               Mistris
               and
               Queene
               ,
               yea
               following
               and
               resting
               vpon
               it
               as
               vpon
               their
               beginning
               &
               ground
               .
               For
               faith
               beeing
               the
               instrument
               of
               our
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               partaking
               with
               his
               righteousnes
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               traine
               of
               sauing
               Graces
               be
               the
               fruites
               of
               faith
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               taketh
               holde
               on
               his
               sufferings
               and
               obedience
               for
               our
               iustifying
               ,
               so
               it
               deriueth
               vertue
               and
               force
               from
               his
               death
               and
               resurrection
               ,
               for
               the
               killing
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               defacing
               of
               the
               image
               of
               Satan
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               vices
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               quickening
               of
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               and
               erecting
               of
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               holinesse
               :
               so
               as
               he
               which
               hath
               true
               faith
               ,
               can
               lacke
               no
               sauing
               Graces
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               our
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               our
               victory
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               5
               ,
               4.
               treading
               downe
               in
               our
               hearts
               that
               corruption
               which
               reignes
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               strengthening
               vs
               to
               beare
               the
               reproaches
               ,
               troubles
               ,
               and
               persecution
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               arming
               to
               resist
               ,
               yea
               enabling
               to
               conquer
               Satan
               the
               prince
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               And
               which
               
               is
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               power
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               enable
               vs
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               ouercome
               euen
               God
               himselfe
               .
               For
               it
               was
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               Iacob
               had
               power
               to
               preuayle
               with
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               32
               ,
               28.
               and
               that
               Moses
               did
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               binde
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               to
               withhold
               iudgement
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               whom
               he
               was
               minded
               to
               destroy
               ;
               had
               not
               Moses
               his
               seruant
               stoode
               in
               the
               breach
               before
               him
               ,
               to
               turne
               away
               his
               wrath
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               destroy
               them
               ,
               Psa.
               106
               ,
               23.
               
               And
               in
               Exodus
               ,
               when
               Moses
               prayed
               by
               faith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
              
               ,
               faith
               God
               ,
               Exo.
               32.
               as
               if
               faith
               could
               manacle
               and
               binde
               Gods
               hands
               .
               The
               due
               meditation
               of
               all
               these
               effects
               and
               workes
               of
               faith
               ,
               plainly
               proueth
               men
               of
               euill
               life
               ,
               to
               haue
               no
               faith
               .
               It
               conuinceth
               hypocrites
               to
               be
               vnfaithful
               ,
               because
               professing
               faith
               ,
               they
               haue
               not
               the
               power
               of
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               Also
               ,
               it
               stoppeth
               the
               mouths
               of
               Papists
               ,
               who
               charge
               the
               〈◊〉
               to
               teach
               and
               commend
               an
               idle
               faith
               ,
               which
               should
               giue
               liberty
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               windowes
               to
               all
               licentiousnesse
               .
               Also
               it
               serueth
               to
               direct
               euery
               one
               in
               whom
               is
               true
               faith
               ,
               to
               discerne
               of
               himselfe
               that
               he
               is
               endewed
               with
               it
               ,
               whereof
               he
               feels
               the
               proper
               effects
               in
               himselfe
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               must
               stir
               vp
               and
               encrease
               the
               diligence
               of
               all
               Gods
               children
               ,
               to
               nourish
               a
               gift
               which
               is
               of
               such
               force
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               of
               such
               mighty
               power
               ,
               and
               manifold
               profit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               ye
               haue
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               brought
               me
               into
               a
               costly
               banket
               ,
               well
               set
               foorth
               with
               varietie
               of
               most
               delicate
               iunkets
               ,
               whereof
               one
               may
               feed
               to
               the
               ful
               :
               or
               into
               a
               rich
               wardrobe
               ,
               full
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               robes
               and
               ornaments
               .
               For
               these
               workes
               offaith
               which
               you
               haue
               spoken
               of
               with
               so
               short
               a
               breath
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               deckings
               wherewith
               Christ
               Iesus
               doeth
               adorne
               his
               spouse
               ,
               euen
               euery
               Christian
               soule
               ;
               and
               the
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               banket
               
               dishes
               and
               goodly
               fruits
               and
               spices
               where
               with
               shee
               againe
               doth
               〈◊〉
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               commeth
               in
               to
               sup
               with
               her
               ;
               〈◊〉
               .
               3.
               20.
               
               Can
               our
               time
               be
               better
               employed
               then
               in
               taking
               a
               more
               particular
               &
               large
               suruey
               of
               these
               iunkets
               and
               robes
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               our selues
               with
               some
               sight
               and
               taste
               of
               them
               ?
               But
               ere
               this
               can
               be
               done
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               office
               more
               for
               you
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               would
               entreate
               you
               to
               acquaint
               me
               with
               all
               the
               encouragements
               ye
               can
               thinke
               of
               ,
               which
               may
               whet
               on
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               prouoke
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               also
               how
               the
               hinderances
               of
               our
               faith
               (
               as
               blockes
               in
               our
               way
               )
               may
               be
               remoued
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Good
               friend
               Aquila
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               may
               denie
               ,
               
               no
               seruice
               which
               you
               will
               put
               me
               to
               performe
               ,
               else
               this
               taske
               were
               fitter
               for
               you
               to
               vndergoe
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               haue
               had
               your
               faith
               much
               exercised
               with
               sundry
               conflicts
               ;
               wherein
               you
               haue
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               stood
               fast
               ,
               and
               quitted
               your selfe
               like
               a
               man
               :
               therefore
               if
               I
               by
               lacke
               of
               experience
               haply
               passe
               by
               any
               matter
               of
               moment
               in
               this
               businesse
               ,
               doe
               ye
               recall
               me
               ,
               and
               remember
               me
               of
               it
               .
               Great
               and
               many
               are
               the
               impediments
               to
               withdraw
               and
               pull
               the
               faithfull
               from
               the
               holde
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               distrust
               :
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               also
               ,
               very
               strong
               and
               plentiful
               are
               the
               encouragements
               which
               the
               word
               from
               Heauen
               affordeth
               them
               ,
               to
               stay
               themselues
               vpon
               Gods
               promise
               for
               all
               things
               that
               pertaine
               to
               euerlasting
               happinesse
               .
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               least
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               God
               by
               his
               cōmandement
               hath
               laid
               a
               charge
               
               vpon
               all
               his
               children
               to
               beleeue
               his
               promises
               ;
               and
               albeit
               
               this
               alone
               were
               sufficient
               to
               moue
               them
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               lest
               
               they
               be
               found
               disobedient
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               striue
               against
               his
               holy
               will
               ,
               who
               beares
               them
               so
               much
               good
               will
               ;
               yet
               
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               not
               onely
               to
               vse
               his
               authority
               in
               enioyning
               them
               to
               haue
               faith
               in
               his
               Son
               for
               their
               saluation
               ,
               but
               he
               also
               in
               the
               person
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               clemency
               
               descendeth
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               entreate
               and
               beseech
               them
               that
               they
               would
               accept
               reconciliation
               and
               peace
               with
               him
               through
               Christ
               :
               
                 Wee
                 as
                 the
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               
                 as
                 though
                 God
                 did
                 beseech
                 you
                 through
                 vs
                 ,
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               What
               heart
               would
               not
               relent
               when
               his
               Prince
               with
               〈◊〉
               in
               hand
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               should
               〈◊〉
               to
               〈◊〉
               him
               ,
               being
               an
               offendor
               to
               accept
               his
               pardon
               .
               And
               shall
               wee
               doubt
               to
               beleeue
               and
               giue
               credit
               to
               that
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               desirous
               of
               atonement
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               to
               beseech
               vs
               to
               admit
               it
               ,
               whom
               hee
               might
               command
               ,
               compell
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               confound
               ,
               if
               wee
               should
               distrust
               him
               ?
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               that
               it
               pleased
               our
               most
               good
               God
               to
               promise
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               
               good
               things
               with
               him
               ;
               vpon
               no
               other
               condition
               then
               this
               ,
               onely
               that
               we
               doe
               by
               faith
               beleeue
               his
               promise
               :
               for
               our
               obedience
               to
               the
               commandement
               for
               〈◊〉
               of
               life
               ,
               is
               no
               condition
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               grace
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 onely
                 of
                 our
                 faith
              
               ;
               Rom.
               6.
               22.
               
               〈◊〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 onely
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 mercy
                 .
              
               As
               it
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ;
               
                 God
                 so
                 loued
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 begane
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 him
                 should
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               in
               the
               foureteenth
               〈◊〉
               of
               that
               Chapter
               〈◊〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 beleeues
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 liue
                 euerlastingly
                 .
              
               To
               which
               〈◊〉
               Marke
               〈◊〉
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 shall
                 be
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               3.
               11
               ,
               12.
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               and
               4.
               3.
               and
               in
               〈◊〉
               other
               places
               to
               this
               〈◊〉
               so
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               a
               necessity
               that
               wee
               constantly
               beleeue
               .
               For
               as
               in
               humane
               contracts
               there
               is
               no
               enioying
               
               the
               bargaine
               ,
               if
               the
               condition
               be
               broken
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               if
               we
               bring
               not
               this
               condition
               of
               faith
               with
               vs
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               couenant
               :
               but
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ;
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 repent
                 ,
                 ye
                 perish
                 :
              
               Luke
               13.
               so
               much
               more
               ,
               Except
               ye
               beleeue
               ,
               ye
               perish
               .
               
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
              
               ;
               Marke
               16.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               It
               must
               be
               further
               considered
               ,
               that
               God
               the
               Author
               
               of
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               and
               life
               ,
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               to
               whom
               nothing
               is
               impossible
               ;
               who
               as
               for
               his
               holinesse
               and
               truth
               ,
               he
               will
               promise
               no
               more
               to
               his
               children
               then
               he
               meaneth
               in
               good
               sooth
               and
               earnest
               to
               doe
               ,
               so
               he
               lacketh
               no
               power
               nor
               might
               to
               effect
               what
               hee
               meaneth
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               18.
               in
               coupling
               the
               almightinesse
               of
               God
               with
               this
               couenant
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 children
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ;
               purposed
               to
               minister
               good
               heart
               and
               courage
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               by
               this
               very
               consideration
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               a
               league
               of
               saluation
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               can
               doe
               what
               he
               will
               doe
               .
               Abraham
               strengthened
               his
               own
               heart
               in
               beleefe
               ,
               by
               remembring
               that
               God
               the
               promiser
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               Rom.
               4.
               20.
               
               But
               when
               a
               true
               beleeuer
               taketh
               
               hold
               on
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               ioyneth
               that
               with
               his
               Almightinesse
               ,
               by
               thinking
               seriously
               (
               especially
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               any
               temptation
               )
               that
               hee
               hath
               to
               doe
               with
               a
               God
               which
               is
               truth
               it selfe
               ,
               author
               of
               all
               truth
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               an
               infinite
               louer
               of
               it
               ;
               also
               a
               hater
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               all
               falshood
               and
               lies
               :
               who
               hath
               giuen
               proofe
               of
               his
               fidelity
               euen
               in
               the
               least
               promise
               ,
               concerning
               this
               life
               ,
               feeding
               ,
               defending
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               blessing
               his
               Children
               according
               to
               his
               word
               :
               they
               may
               with
               much
               comfort
               resolue
               and
               set
               it
               downe
               in
               their
               minde
               ,
               that
               his
               faithfulnesse
               will
               much
               more
               appeare
               in
               this
               great
               promise
               of
               remission
               
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               Thus
               very
               often
               to
               confirme
               and
               establish
               the
               mindes
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               telleth
               them
               ,
               
                 Faithfull
                 is
                 hee
                 which
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 doe
                 it
              
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               9.
               1
               
               Thes.
               5.
               24.
               
               Dauid
               assured
               himselfe
               of
               mercy
               promised
               him
               ,
               vpon
               this
               meditation
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 true
              
               ;
               2
               Sam.
               7.
               28.
               yea
               ,
               so
               true
               ,
               that
               hee
               fulfilleth
               his
               words
               euen
               towards
               such
               as
               are
               treacherous
               and
               persidious
               to
               him
               .
               Againe
               ,
               
               as
               God
               is
               to
               be
               reuerenced
               for
               his
               mercies
               (
               
                 There
                 is
                 mercie
                 with
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 be
                 feared
              
               ;
               Psalme
               130.
               4.
               
               )
               so
               is
               hee
               to
               be
               trusted
               and
               beleeued
               in
               ,
               for
               his
               mercies
               :
               
                 The
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 vpon
                 them
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 his
                 mercies
              
               ;
               Psalme
               33.
               18.
               
               Againe
               ,
               
                 Let
                 thy
                 mercies
                 and
                 truth
                 preserue
                 me
              
               ;
               Psalme
               40.
               
               And
               Psalme
               51
               ,
               and
               verse
               1
               ,
               Dauid
               is
               encouraged
               to
               come
               to
               God
               after
               his
               fall
               for
               pardon
               ,
               with
               good
               trust
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               most
               mercifull
               nature
               ready
               to
               forgiue
               poore
               offenders
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               in
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               9
               ,
               10.
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               the
               mercie
               which
               he
               found
               ,
               being
               an
               oppressour
               ,
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               a
               persecutour
               ,
               did
               serue
               to
               encourage
               other
               sinners
               in
               time
               to
               come
               to
               beleeue
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               themselues
               on
               his
               kindnesse
               for
               pardon
               .
               Which
               is
               an
               occasion
               to
               remember
               a
               new
               encouragement
               to
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
               the
               example
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               hauing
               sinned
               much
               against
               God
               ,
               yet
               beleeued
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               were
               forgiuen
               :
               as
               
                 Lot
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               and
               infinite
               others
               mentioned
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               which
               examples
               are
               registred
               there
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               might
               haue
               comfort
               and
               hope
               ;
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               
               Therefore
               let
               faint
               sinners
               plucke
               vp
               their
               feeble
               hands
               that
               hang
               downe
               ,
               and
               their
               weake
               knees
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               calling
               to
               minde
               ,
               
               that
               they
               haue
               by
               vowe
               in
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               by
               promise
               
               often
               iterated
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               bound
               themselues
               as
               to
               doe
               the
               cōmandements
               ,
               so
               to
               beleeue
               the
               promises
               of
               God.
               And
               better
               it
               were
               wee
               had
               neuer
               made
               such
               a
               vow
               ,
               then
               to
               breake
               it
               ,
               hauing
               once
               made
               it
               ,
               Eccl.
               5
               ,
               5.
               
               But
               what
               encoragement
               shold
               this
               be
               to
               thinke
               not
               onely
               of
               that
               band
               wherewith
               we
               haue
               obliged
               our selues
               to
               God
               to
               beleeue
               him
               vpon
               his
               worde
               ,
               (
               which
               as
               a
               pure
               virgin
               neuer
               was
               defiled
               with
               any
               vntruths
               )
               but
               also
               to
               weigh
               the
               bond
               wherewith
               God
               hath
               bound
               himselfe
               to
               vs
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               our
               Baptisme
               ,
               but
               namely
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               where
               vnder
               his
               seale
               hee
               assureth
               euery
               true
               beleeuer
               that
               examineth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               as
               verily
               partaker
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               to
               remission
               and
               mortification
               of
               sin
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               partaker
               of
               the
               outward
               pledges
               of
               his
               body
               &
               blood
               ,
               they
               being
               particular
               testimonies
               of
               assurance
               to
               euery
               one
               ,
               of
               his
               owne
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               couenant
               ;
               so
               as
               a
               token
               from
               a
               most
               trusty
               friend
               ,
               cānot
               more
               confirme
               our
               perswasions
               of
               his
               loue
               towardes
               vs
               ,
               then
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               duly
               receyued
               ,
               may
               warrant
               and
               assure
               our
               heartes
               of
               the
               especial
               loue
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               for
               our
               eternal
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               Vnto
               all
               this
               we
               may
               adde
               as
               a
               spurre
               to
               quicken
               vs
               ,
               
               the
               great
               and
               diuers
               hurtes
               which
               will
               redound
               to
               our selues
               if
               we
               beleeue
               not
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               maruellous
               dishonour
               that
               thereby
               should
               be
               offered
               to
               himself
               .
               For
               if
               once
               vnbeleefe
               take
               roote
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               a
               bitter
               root
               or
               roote
               of
               bitternesse
               it
               will
               prooue
               .
               For
               by
               it
               ,
               all
               our
               
               actions
               naturall
               ,
               ciuill
               ,
               religious
               ,
               indifferent
               ,
               good
               actions
               ,
               will
               be
               defiled
               ,
               and
               made
               hatefull
               to
               God
               :
               For
               ,
               
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               14
               ,
               23.
               
               And
               
                 without
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11
               ,
               3.
               and
               to
               him
               whose
               minde
               and
               conscience
               is
               vncleane
               ,
               thorow
               infidelity
               and
               sinne
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               vncleane
               ,
               Titus
               1
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               what
               a
               matter
               this
               is
               let
               any
               man
               duly
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               as
               faith
               gets
               all
               sinnes
               both
               to
               bee
               forgiuen
               ,
               and
               to
               turne
               to
               our
               good
               ,
               Rom.
               8
               ,
               28.
               so
               infidelity
               gets
               all
               our
               best
               workes
               to
               become
               naught
               ,
               &
               to
               turne
               to
               harme
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               offence
               to
               God.
               Neither
               this
               onely
               but
               through
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               we
               do
               euen
               bind
               vp
               the
               hāds
               
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               seale
               vp
               the
               fountain
               of
               his
               liberality
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               flow
               vpon
               vs
               either
               in
               earthly
               benefites
               ,
               or
               heauenly
               graces
               .
               His
               protections
               and
               deliuerances
               in
               our
               dangers
               ,
               and
               against
               our
               enemies
               ,
               are
               withhelde
               .
               As
               it
               is
               sayde
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               Christ
               could
               doe
               no
               great
               workes
               there
               in
               Capernaum
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               vnbeleefe
               :
               so
               our
               vnbeleefe
               doeth
               after
               a
               sort
               disable
               God
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               it
               depriues
               vs
               of
               his
               gracious
               good
               things
               and
               great
               preseruations
               .
            
             
               Neither
               onely
               doth
               it
               keep
               good
               things
               from
               vs
               ,
               but
               
               pulleth
               down
               euill
               things
               ,
               yea
               euen
               vpon
               Gods
               Children
               their
               particular
               and
               partiall
               vnbeleefe
               draweth
               many
               and
               greeuous
               iudgements
               from
               heauen
               .
               Moses
               for
               his
               distrust
               died
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               and
               might
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               enter
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               Deuterono
               .
               cha
               .
               4
               ,
               4.
               
               Also
               Zachariah
               ,
               otherwise
               a
               iust
               man
               ,
               yet
               for
               his
               vnbeleefe
               sake
               ,
               was
               stricken
               dumbe
               ,
               and
               for
               manie
               moneths
               was
               not
               able
               to
               speake
               ,
               Luke
               chap.
               1.
               vers
               22.
               
               If
               the
               vnbeleefe
               of
               the
               godly
               (
               being
               but
               an
               infirmitie
               of
               faith
               )
               were
               so
               sharpely
               chastised
               ,
               what
               marueile
               if
               the
               infidelity
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               being
               a
               meere
               absence
               of
               faith
               ,
               do
               cause
               vnto
               them
               many
               heauy
               plagues
               in
               this
               
               life
               ?
            
             
               Examples
               whereof
               are
               rife
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               
               common
               life
               :
               but
               the
               chiefe
               hurt
               of
               incredulity
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               shutteth
               out
               from
               the
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 For
                 without
                 shall
                 be
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 vnbeleeuers
                 ;
                 Reuel
                 .
              
               21.
               8.
               yea
               ,
               and
               throweth
               downe
               head-long
               into
               eternall
               
               perdition
               ,
               to
               suffer
               vengeance
               in
               flaming
               fires
               ,
               because
               they
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               :
               
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 beleeues
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 vpon
                 him
                 ;
                 Iohn
              
               3.
               36.
               and
               
                 such
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 ;
                 Marke
              
               16.
               16.
               
               So
               as
               if
               obtaining
               of
               all
               promised
               good
               things
               cannot
               be
               offorce
               sufficient
               to
               stirre
               vp
               our
               dul
               hearts
               to
               embrace
               the
               promises
               ;
               yet
               when
               the
               manifold
               and
               certaine
               euils
               which
               befall
               men
               for
               want
               of
               faith
               ,
               be
               thought
               vpon
               ,
               this
               should
               helpe
               to
               awake
               our
               heauy
               mindes
               ,
               to
               make
               vs
               abhorre
               euery
               vnbeleeuing
               thought
               ;
               chiefly
               considering
               that
               the
               danger
               to
               our selues
               by
               yeelding
               to
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               is
               nothing
               (
               though
               it
               be
               much
               &
               most
               fearefull
               )
               being
               compared
               to
               the
               dishonour
               that
               will
               thereby
               redound
               to
               
               God
               :
               for
               by
               our
               vnbeliefe
               he
               is
               spoiled
               (
               as
               much
               as
               in
               vs
               is
               )
               of
               his
               essence
               &
               being
               ,
               namely
               ,
               his
               mercy
               ,
               truth
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               make
               him
               no
               God.
               For
               if
               we
               make
               him
               a
               lyar
               (
               as
               euery
               one
               doth
               ,
               
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               1
               Ioh.
               5.
               10.
               
               )
               then
               we
               strip
               him
               and
               rob
               him
               of
               his
               chiefe
               glory
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               his
               very
               essence
               .
               Nay
               ,
               which
               is
               yet
               more
               feareful
               ,
               we
               doe
               equal
               &
               match
               him
               vnto
               Satan
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               more
               truth
               in
               his
               
               sayings
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               :
               as
               on
               the
               one
               side
               then
               they
               doe
               much
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               that
               doe
               beleeue
               his
               word
               ,
               witnessing
               of
               him
               that
               he
               is
               true
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               able
               for
               performance
               ;
               Rom.
               4.
               21.
               
               (
               yea
               ,
               they
               do
               themselues
               a
               speciall
               
               honour
               :
               for
               they
               doe
               make
               God
               a
               testimoniall
               (
               as
               
               it
               were
               )
               and
               set
               to
               their
               hand
               &
               seale
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ;
                 Ioh.
              
               3.
               33.
               )
               So
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               they
               do
               exceedingly
               dishonour
               themselues
               and
               God
               also
               ,
               which
               doe
               through
               infidelity
               cast
               away
               his
               promises
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               haue
               heard
               good
               friend
               Aquila
               ,
               the
               best
               encouragements
               which
               I
               can
               thinke
               of
               ,
               to
               quicken
               a
               fainting
               faith
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               hit
               vpon
               a
               presuming
               heart
               ,
               will
               make
               it
               more
               presumptuous
               :
               but
               if
               they
               meet
               with
               a
               beleeuing
               humbled
               heart
               (
               for
               whose
               sake
               I
               haue
               collected
               them
               )
               then
               they
               will
               be
               as
               drie
               sticks
               heaped
               vpon
               a
               dull
               &
               dying
               fire
               to
               reuiue
               and
               cheere
               it
               .
               Now
               that
               ye
               are
               so
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               vsuall
               discouragements
               &
               hinderances
               of
               faith
               ;
               you
               hauing
               had
               so
               many
               strong
               assaults
               made
               against
               your
               faith
               ,
               if
               you
               wil
               deliuer
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               shew
               how
               they
               may
               be
               repulsed
               &
               ouercome
               ,
               it
               will
               doe
               well
               in
               my
               opinion
               ;
               and
               so
               wee
               will
               shut
               vp
               our
               conference
               about
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               ,
            
             
               I
               haue
               a
               good
               mind
               to
               doe
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               lay
               forth
               the
               obiections
               which
               the
               flesh
               &
               Satan
               make
               against
               the
               stedtastnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               to
               shake
               it
               :
               but
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               you
               that
               haue
               truly
               opened
               the
               encouragements
               ,
               
               can
               also
               tell
               how
               for
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               the
               resistance
               and
               beating
               backe
               of
               hinderances
               .
               First
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               be
               assured
               that
               the
               gracious
               promises
               offorgiuenesse
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               other
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               are
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               deuised
               by
               men
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Tell
               me
               ,
               haue
               you
               not
               been
               moued
               to
               doubt
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               God
               at
               all
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Truth
               is
               so
               ,
               I
               haue
               ,
               and
               nothing
               so
               much
               ;
               
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Scriptures
               ,
               whether
               they
               came
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               This
               indeed
               is
               the
               very
               high
               way
               to
               destroy
               
               all
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               cal
               in
               question
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               &
               God
               Author
               of
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 foole
                 hath
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ;
                 Ps.
              
               14.
               1.
               
               And
               the
               diuel
               wil
               suggest
               as
               much
               vnto
               the
               very
               godliest
               and
               wisest
               heart
               ;
               but
               take
               this
               for
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               therefore
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               promises
               of
               mercie
               are
               hereby
               proued
               to
               bee
               diuine
               ,
               because
               yee
               are
               tempted
               to
               think
               otherwise
               .
               Were
               there
               no
               God
               indeed
               ,
               or
               were
               not
               Euangelical
               promises
               and
               the
               whole
               Scriptures
               from
               him
               ,
               yee
               should
               neuer
               bee
               troubled
               with
               thoughts
               of
               these
               matters
               .
               But
               because
               they
               be
               both
               most
               certaine
               ,
               and
               the
               certaine
               beleeuing
               of
               both
               being
               to
               the
               great
               commodity
               of
               the
               Christian
               soule
               :
               therefore
               Satan
               so
               busieth
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               weaken
               the
               credit
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               hee
               knowes
               that
               by
               such
               vnbeleefe
               his
               kingdome
               is
               vnderpropped
               .
               And
               hold
               this
               sure
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               very
               good
               and
               of
               God
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               our
               corrupt
               nature
               and
               Satan
               be
               most
               against
               .
               But
               as
               touching
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
               the
               word
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               heauen
               ,
               there
               be
               sundry
               and
               sound
               arguments
               to
               perswade
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               great
               harmony
               and
               constant
               consent
               of
               one
               
               part
               of
               this
               Booke
               with
               another
               in
               such
               a
               huge
               variety
               of
               infinite
               matter
               ,
               yet
               no
               repugnancy
               ;
               howsoeuer
               some
               diuersity
               may
               be
               found
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               maiesty
               of
               the
               
               matter
               in
               great
               simplicity
               of
               words
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               efficacy
               ,
               
               power
               ,
               and
               vertue
               thereof
               ,
               working
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               sinners
               for
               their
               conuersion
               ,
               which
               no
               other
               writing
               in
               the
               World
               doth
               or
               can
               effect
               :
               for
               mens
               natures
               in
               
               their
               reasons
               and
               wils
               being
               corrupt
               ,
               are
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               taught
               in
               these
               books
               ,
               as
               darknesse
               to
               light
               ,
               
               heauen
               to
               hell
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               by
               the
               mighty
               efficacy
               hid
               in
               them
               ,
               reconciled
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               willingly
               yeeld
               ,
               
               
               approue
               ,
               and
               honour
               them
               also
               the
               power
               of
               them
               maketh
               euen
               the
               wicked
               to
               feare
               and
               tremble
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               euents
               of
               all
               Prophecies
               ,
               so
               many
               hundred
               ,
               yea
               ,
               some
               thousand
               yeeres
               foreshewed
               and
               made
               before
               ,
               yet
               accordingly
               fulfilled
               in
               their
               due
               time
               ,
               doth
               bewray
               them
               to
               be
               from
               that
               all-seeing
               verity
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               Penmen
               *
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               discouering
               
               their
               owne
               corruptions
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               euen
               to
               their
               owne
               preiudice
               ,
               and
               cracke
               of
               their
               owne
               estimation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               so
               vnpartially
               reporting
               the
               foule
               blemishes
               of
               their
               own
               people
               and
               countreymen
               ,
               doth
               testifie
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               gouerned
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               in
               the
               
               penning
               of
               them
               .
               Sixtly
               ,
               there
               be
               sundry
               examples
               and
               stories
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               to
               which
               euen
               the
               Heathen
               and
               Pagan
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               Iewish
               writers
               being
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               ,
               doe
               giue
               testimony
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               Iosephus
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               the
               witnesse
               of
               an
               enemy
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               no
               small
               credit
               and
               force
               .
               Seauenthly
               ,
               the
               strange
               preseruations
               
               of
               these
               Bookes
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               strong
               malice
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               his
               mischeeuous
               policies
               and
               practises
               of
               his
               most
               wicked
               Instruments
               to
               suppresse
               and
               extinguish
               them
               ,
               yet
               that
               they
               should
               be
               so
               kept
               as
               to
               remaine
               entire
               without
               losse
               of
               any
               Booke
               ,
               nay
               ,
               of
               any
               iot
               or
               tittle
               ,
               (
               as
               very
               iudiciously
               learned
               men
               doe
               thinke
               )
               this
               diuine
               protection
               doth
               argue
               that
               their
               authority
               
               is
               diuine
               .
               Adde
               vnto
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               constant
               testimony
               which
               so
               many
               worthy
               Martyrs
               by
               their
               
               death
               and
               bloud
               haue
               giuen
               to
               this
               truth
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               euery
               one
               of
               Gods
               children
               haue
               the
               witnesse
               of
               God
               his
               own
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               testifie
               in
               their
               consciences
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               containe
               a
               diuine
               infallible
               truth
               .
               So
               then
               the
               good
               
               correspondency
               of
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               maiesty
               of
               matter
               in
               plainenesse
               of
               wordes
               ;
               the
               rare
               effects
               vpon
               mens
               consciences
               for
               conuerting
               ,
               humbling
               ,
               comforting
               ,
               terrifying
               ,
               such
               as
               no
               humane
               writings
               can
               worke
               ;
               the
               certaine
               exhibiting
               and
               accomplishment
               of
               foretold
               persons
               and
               things
               ;
               the
               vprightnesse
               of
               the
               Instruments
               set
               a
               worke
               to
               pen
               them
               ;
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Inditer
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               holy
               martyrs
               in
               their
               blood
               shed
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               miraculous
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               so
               many
               ages
               ,
               notwithstanding
               so
               great
               meanes
               and
               oportunities
               of
               extinguishing
               them
               ,
               euery
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               seuerally
               ,
               and
               all
               ioyntly
               together
               ,
               doe
               serue
               to
               stop
               Satans
               mouth
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               opened
               against
               the
               diuine
               originall
               of
               Scriptures
               .
               Proceede
               now
               to
               shew
               the
               next
               assault
               against
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               The
               promises
               in
               Scripture
               touching
               saluation
               
               by
               Christ
               ,
               were
               not
               made
               to
               me
               ,
               neither
               did
               God
               euer
               say
               to
               me
               particularly
               and
               by
               name
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               saued
               ;
               or
               hath
               hee
               any
               where
               commanded
               mee
               to
               beleeue
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               as
               many
               promises
               made
               to
               your selfe
               ,
               as
               other
               the
               Saints
               now
               ,
               or
               heretofore
               haue
               had
               made
               to
               themselues
               .
               What
               promises
               had
               Iob
               made
               to
               himselfe
               alone
               ,
               to
               assure
               him
               by
               name
               of
               his
               owne
               saluation
               ;
               or
               yet
               Dauid
               ,
               or
               Moses
               ,
               or
               infinite
               others
               ?
               Hath
               God
               made
               promises
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               atonement
               by
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               promises
               to
               be
               propounded
               &
               declared
               to
               vs
               ,
               with
               charge
               that
               wee
               should
               beleeue
               them
               ;
               and
               hath
               hee
               giuen
               his
               Sacraments
               with
               iniunction
               to
               euery
               Christian
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               elements
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               as
               pledges
               to
               himselfe
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               benefits
               ;
               and
               hath
               hee
               commanded
               and
               called
               vpon
               vs
               
               to
               pray
               for
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               euerlasting
               saluation
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               mercy
               ;
               and
               giuen
               his
               Spirit
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               as
               a
               witnesse
               to
               themselues
               of
               their
               owne
               adoption
               (
               a
               witnesse
               that
               cannot
               lie
               ,
               being
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
               )
               and
               withall
               wrought
               so
               many
               gracious
               gifts
               and
               works
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               none
               can
               haue
               but
               such
               as
               are
               in
               his
               fauour
               ,
               beloued
               in
               his
               Sonne
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               all
               this
               in
               effect
               as
               much
               as
               if
               a
               particular
               promise
               were
               made
               by
               name
               vnto
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               faithfull
               of
               their
               owne
               happinesse
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               whosoeuer
               he
               be
               that
               out
               of
               the
               fit
               of
               temptations
               beleeues
               the
               promises
               to
               belong
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               Christ
               loued
               him
               ,
               and
               died
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               doth
               beleeue
               it
               truly
               ;
               the
               same
               may
               assure
               himselfe
               euen
               in
               the
               pangs
               of
               temptation
               ,
               that
               the
               promises
               still
               belong
               vnto
               him
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               of
               an
               vnchangeable
               nature
               and
               will.
               And
               doth
               not
               euen
               this
               proue
               that
               God
               would
               haue
               men
               to
               beleeue
               firmely
               their
               owne
               saluation
               ,
               because
               Satan
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               ?
               Are
               not
               God
               and
               Satan
               flat
               opposites
               ,
               and
               contraries
               ?
               And
               whereas
               you
               say
               ,
               ye
               are
               no
               where
               commanded
               to
               beleeue
               your
               owne
               saluation
               ;
               yes
               ,
               euen
               this
               is
               commanded
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               are
               commanded
               to
               trust
               in
               God
               for
               your
               temporal
               preseruation
               and
               prouision
               of
               things
               for
               this
               life
               :
               ye
               may
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               commanded
               to
               beleeue
               that
               God
               will
               cloth
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yet
               it
               were
               great
               presumptiō
               in
               such
               a
               sinner
               ,
               whose
               
               trespasses
               are
               so
               innumerable
               as
               the
               starres
               of
               heauen
               in
               number
               ,
               to
               look
               for
               any
               such
               mercy
               as
               eternal
               saluatiō
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               were
               no
               commandement
               to
               beleeue
               the
               remission
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               if
               our
               beleefe
               were
               grounded
               vpon
               any
               worke
               in
               our
               owne
               selues
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               ought
               in
               vs
               that
               could
               deserue
               such
               mercy
               ,
               
               or
               that
               it
               could
               bee
               had
               any
               other
               way
               then
               thorough
               Christ
               ,
               this
               were
               presumption
               .
               But
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               and
               sufficiency
               of
               Christs
               〈◊〉
               ,
               this
               is
               Christian
               submission
               .
               And
               touching
               the
               number
               of
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               I
               easily
               beleeue
               they
               are
               wondrous
               many
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               you
               thinke
               for
               ,
               for
               who
               knoweth
               his
               offences
               ?
               But
               then
               ,
               do
               you
               beleeue
               also
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               dyed
               for
               all
               the
               iniquities
               of
               all
               the
               elect
               ,
               
               to
               purge
               them
               by
               his
               blood
               .
               So
               as
               if
               all
               the
               elects
               sins
               were
               yours
               ,
               yet
               the
               remedy
               prouided
               by
               Christ
               would
               be
               found
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               to
               the
               incomprehensible
               boundlesse
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               easie
               to
               forgiue
               many
               sins
               ,
               as
               few
               sinnes
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               haue
               many
               pardoned
               ,
               they
               are
               pardoned
               :
               and
               few
               be
               therefore
               pardoned
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               his
               will
               to
               blot
               them
               out
               .
               
                 He
                 hath
                 mercy
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9
               ,
               15.
               
               Set
               then
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               mercies
               against
               the
               multitude
               of
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the.
               vnvalueable
               price
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               against
               the
               huge
               heape
               of
               your
               innumerable
               faultes
               .
               Whereunto
               adde
               this
               ,
               that
               sinners
               guilty
               of
               as
               many
               sinnes
               as
               you
               be
               ,
               or
               can
               bee
               ,
               haue
               beene
               saued
               through
               faith
               in
               Christ.
               Witnesse
               he
               that
               saide
               his
               sinnes
               were
               gone
               ouer
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               his
               haires
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               ioyfull
               hearing
               :
               but
               there
               is
               another
               scruple
               ,
               
               that
               many
               of
               my
               sinnes
               haue
               beene
               sinnes
               against
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               done
               after
               repentance
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               after
               promises
               and
               vowes
               of
               amendment
               :
               and
               by
               one
               that
               haue
               receiued
               of
               God
               many
               blessings
               ,
               both
               ;
               in
               things
               inward
               and
               earthly
               ;
               and
               so
               my
               vnthankfulnes
               deserues
               
               a
               casting
               off
               ,
               and
               my
               persidiousnesse
               is
               worthy
               to
               haue
               
               the
               gates
               of
               mercy
               shut
               and
               barred
               against
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               I
               confesse
               that
               these
               circumstances
               make
               the
               case
               the
               harder
               :
               for
               sins
               against
               knowledge
               are
               very
               fearefull
               ,
               and
               grosse
               vnthankfulnesse
               in
               despising
               great
               bounty
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               ioyned
               with
               treacherous
               persidiousnesse
               in
               breaking
               solemne
               vowes
               ,
               doth
               much
               augment
               the
               guiltinesse
               of
               sin
               .
               But
               is
               it
               any
               ease
               to
               your
               soule
               ,
               to
               bring
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               knit
               it
               to
               your
               other
               offences
               which
               be
               bad
               and
               vile
               enough
               already
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               neede
               to
               be
               encreased
               by
               addition
               of
               infidelity
               ?
               Again
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               all
               that
               which
               you
               haue
               spoken
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               remissible
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               which
               Gods
               children
               may
               not
               ,
               yea
               doe
               not
               fall
               into
               ?
               Did
               not
               Iacob
               break
               his
               vowes
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               did
               temporally
               chastise
               him
               ?
               Gen.
               35
               ,
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               How
               often
               had
               King
               Dauid
               repented
               ,
               and
               how
               often
               vowed
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               1.
               at
               his
               Circumcision
               ,
               2
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               also
               as
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Passeouer
               ,
               3.
               and
               vpon
               many
               particular
               mercies
               receiued
               ,
               as
               his
               Psalmes
               witnes
               ,
               before
               he
               fell
               into
               those
               grosse
               crimes
               against
               
                 Bathsheba
                 ,
                 Vriah
              
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               hoast
               ?
               And
               what
               great
               mercies
               of
               protections
               and
               prosperitie
               had
               he
               receiued
               before
               ?
               See
               2
               Sam.
               12
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               May
               we
               not
               affirme
               the
               like
               of
               other
               of
               Gods
               faithfull
               children
               ?
               For
               I
               would
               haue
               it
               considered
               ,
               that
               all
               Gods
               children
               do
               performe
               repentance
               euery
               day
               ,
               and
               yet
               euery
               day
               fall
               into
               newe
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               howsoeuer
               they
               are
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               heedlesse
               carelesnesse
               and
               negligence
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               bee
               but
               done
               against
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               hath
               informed
               their
               minds
               of
               such
               things
               to
               be
               sinnes
               as
               they
               daily
               run
               into
               ,
               and
               daily
               aske
               forgiuenesse
               of
               .
               Which
               yet
               being
               done
               of
               frailty
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               set
               purpose
               ,
               thogh
               
               the
               doers
               be
               such
               as
               are
               culpable
               of
               very
               great
               vnthank
               fulnesse
               ,
               forgetting
               so
               many
               and
               great
               mercies
               towards
               them
               and
               theirs
               ,
               and
               haue
               bound
               themselues
               by
               many
               promises
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               vpon
               their
               renewed
               repentance
               ,
               comming
               to
               God
               with
               sorrow
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               faith
               in
               Gods
               mercies
               through
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               graciously
               receiued
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               not
               thus
               ,
               none
               could
               be
               saued
               .
               For
               ,
               who
               sinnes
               not
               after
               repentance
               ,
               and
               after
               receiuing
               of
               many
               great
               blessings
               ,
               and
               making
               many
               deepe
               promises
               of
               a
               better
               life
               ?
               There
               is
               not
               one
               but
               is
               faulty
               this
               way
               :
               the
               most
               mercifull
               God
               causing
               his
               grace
               and
               mercie
               to
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               illustrious
               and
               renowned
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               children
               be
               more
               abundant
               ,
               that
               where
               
                 sinnes
                 abound
                 ,
                 there
                 also
                 grace
                 may
                 more
                 abound
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               5
               ,
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               Which
               is
               spoken
               for
               ease
               of
               an
               heart
               ,
               groaning
               and
               diuersly
               perplexed
               and
               humbled
               with
               knowledge
               of
               sin
               ,
               &
               not
               to
               open
               a
               window
               vnto
               iniquity
               .
               For
               the
               more
               mercy
               that
               any
               needeth
               and
               looketh
               for
               ,
               &
               obtaineth
               ,
               the
               lesse
               cause
               hee
               hath
               to
               offend
               ,
               the
               more
               reason
               to
               please
               and
               obey
               God
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 mercie
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               130.
               verse
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               of
               my
               sinnes
               are
               such
               as
               I
               haue
               
               often
               gone
               ouer
               ,
               &
               after
               confession
               particularly
               made
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               againe
               and
               againe
               haue
               I
               gone
               back
               to
               the
               same
               sin
               ,
               as
               a
               dog
               to
               his
               vomit
               ;
               and
               how
               then
               should
               I
               beleeue
               that
               I
               can
               be
               forgiuen
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               may
               be
               true
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               and
               you
               say
               that
               which
               being
               true
               ,
               is
               also
               very
               heauy
               .
               For
               all
               relapses
               be
               they
               in
               bodily
               or
               spirituall
               maladies
               ,
               are
               very
               dāgerous
               .
               It
               were
               better
               that
               a
               man
               should
               haue
               two
               or
               
               three
               fits
               of
               seuerall
               sicknesses
               ,
               or
               two
               or
               three
               seuerall
               woundes
               in
               seuerall
               places
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               then
               to
               haue
               the
               selfe-same
               sicknesse
               renewed
               by
               relapse
               ,
               and
               one
               place
               of
               the
               body
               twice
               wounded
               .
               Yet
               all
               this
               may
               happen
               ,
               and
               proue
               recouerable
               and
               curable
               :
               else
               it
               were
               wofull
               with
               vs
               all
               .
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               often
               goe
               ouer
               common
               infirmities
               ?
               The
               selfe-same
               wants
               and
               defects
               which
               appeare
               at
               one
               time
               in
               our
               duties
               ,
               those
               do
               againe
               shew
               themselues
               at
               another
               time
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               grosse
               sinnes
               are
               iterated
               vpon
               new
               occasions
               &
               temptations
               .
               Peter
               did
               thrice
               deny
               his
               Lord
               ,
               Math.
               26
               ,
               73
               ,
               74.
               
               Abraham
               did
               twice
               tell
               a
               ly
               ,
               Lot
               was
               twice
               ouercom
               with
               wine
               and
               incontinency
               ,
               Genes
               .
               19
               ,
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               The
               virgin
               Mary
               was
               twice
               checkt
               of
               Christ
               for
               her
               curiosity
               ,
               Luke
               2
               ,
               49.
               and
               Iohn
               2
               ,
               23.
               
               The
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               had
               twice
               emulations
               and
               debates
               among
               themselues
               about
               primacy
               ;
               and
               yet
               were
               all
               forgiuen
               .
               If
               relapses
               be
               felt
               with
               greefe
               for
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               with
               feare
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               good
               signe
               that
               there
               is
               helpe
               for
               them
               :
               and
               that
               commandement
               which
               biddes
               vs
               beleeueremission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               doth
               not
               except
               sinnes
               of
               relapses
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               of
               these
               sinnes
               into
               which
               relapse
               
               hath
               beene
               made
               ,
               are
               very
               foule
               and
               marueilous
               great
               sinnes
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               name
               ,
               and
               I
               haue
               long
               lien
               in
               them
               ,
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               beleeue
               that
               they
               shal
               be
               forgiuen
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               forgiuen
               to
               such
               as
               beleeue
               ,
               as
               great
               sinnes
               as
               the
               world
               euer
               had
               .
               He
               forgaue
               drunkennesse
               to
               Naah
               ;
               Incest
               and
               drunkennesse
               to
               Lot
               ;
               Adultery
               and
               murther
               to
               Dauid
               ;
               Idolatry
               to
               〈◊〉
               ;
               Oppression
               ,
               persecution
               ,
               and
               blasphemy
               to
               〈◊〉
               ;
               to
               Peter
               he
               forgaue
               deniall
               and
               abiuring
               of
               his
               sonne
               ;
               incredulity
               
               to
               Moses
               .
               If
               any
               mans
               sinne
               were
               as
               blacke
               as
               hel
               ,
               or
               as
               diuels
               ,
               yet
               the
               rich
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               can
               cleanse
               ,
               and
               make
               vs
               white
               as
               snow
               in
               Salmon
               .
               How
               can
               any
               one
               great
               sinne
               hinder
               God
               from
               sauing
               any
               beleeuer
               ,
               when
               all
               his
               sinnes
               could
               not
               keepe
               him
               from
               reconciling
               him
               ,
               being
               an
               enemy
               to
               him
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               such
               as
               haue
               slaine
               the
               Lords
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               offered
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               haue
               long
               both
               themselues
               liued
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               authority
               maintained
               Idoll
               seruice
               ,
               as
               Manasses
               and
               Salomon
               ;
               yet
               haue
               found
               fauour
               vpon
               their
               beleeuing
               .
               Yea
               ,
               he
               that
               by
               his
               sinne
               plunged
               the
               whole
               World
               with
               him
               into
               sinne
               and
               death
               ,
               yet
               was
               accepted
               and
               pardoned
               ,
               because
               he
               beleeued
               the
               promise
               .
               And
               for
               lying
               in
               sinne
               ,
               you
               haue
               not
               abode
               in
               them
               longer
               then
               Dauid
               or
               Salomon
               ;
               or
               if
               ye
               haue
               ,
               yet
               as
               no
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               no
               space
               of
               time
               doth
               limit
               God.
               God
               may
               forgiue
               what
               hee
               will
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               will
               ,
               to
               whom
               hee
               will.
               The
               theese
               that
               had
               lyen
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               euen
               till
               his
               last
               breath
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               yet
               finding
               grace
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               found
               also
               the
               grace
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               was
               taken
               vp
               into
               Paradise
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               for
               euer
               .
               That
               infinite
               mercy
               that
               can
               ouercome
               the
               multitude
               and
               vglinesse
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               can
               also
               preuaile
               against
               our
               continuance
               in
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               so
               gone
               against
               the
               light
               of
               my
               knowledge
               
               in
               the
               course
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               often
               in
               doubt
               ,
               lest
               I
               haue
               sinned
               that
               vnpardonable
               sinne
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               haue
               had
               feareful
               thoughts
               against
               that
               gracious
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               whereby
               I
               haue
               beene
               moued
               to
               feare
               ,
               lest
               hee
               had
               giuen
               me
               ouervtterly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               soule
               temptations
               lightly
               ,
               this
               of
               sinning
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               one
               ,
               as
               an
               ague
               goeth
               
               with
               all
               bodily
               diseases
               ;
               which
               commeth
               through
               ignorance
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               or
               the
               strong
               subtilty
               of
               Satan
               
               bewitching
               our
               mindes
               with
               feare
               of
               this
               sinne
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               any
               one
               ,
               nor
               many
               actions
               against
               knowledge
               :
               but
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               committed
               in
               speech
               ,
               being
               contumelious
               and
               reprochfull
               against
               Christ
               his
               person
               ,
               offices
               ,
               benefits
               ,
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               workes
               ,
               or
               against
               all
               of
               these
               ;
               yet
               not
               euery
               such
               speech
               is
               this
               sinne
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               proceede
               of
               despight
               and
               malice
               of
               heart
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               once
               knowne
               by
               the
               enlightening
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Also
               this
               sin
               is
               accompanied
               with
               an
               vniuersall
               and
               totall
               Apostacy
               from
               truth
               ,
               and
               generall
               pollution
               in
               maners
               ,
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               sanctifying
               
               Spirit
               wrought
               in
               them
               ;
               whereupon
               it
               is
               called
               the
               blasphemy
               
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Hee
               that
               dreads
               this
               sinne
               neuer
               did
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               that
               truly
               greeues
               for
               any
               sinne
               ,
               neuer
               did
               this
               sinne
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               that
               can
               pray
               for
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               with
               vnfained
               desire
               to
               be
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               he
               is
               free
               from
               this
               sinne
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               that
               can
               speake
               honorably
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               can
               abide
               ,
               nay
               ,
               like
               the
               honourable
               mention
               of
               him
               and
               his
               truth
               by
               others
               ,
               neuer
               did
               this
               sinne
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               hee
               that
               hath
               any
               good
               affection
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               other
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               no
               part
               in
               this
               finne
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               not
               he
               that
               feares
               lest
               hee
               be
               giuen
               ouer
               ,
               but
               knowes
               certainly
               that
               he
               is
               indeed
               giuen
               ouer
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               this
               sinne
               ;
               he
               that
               feares
               lest
               hee
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               it
               :
               for
               whosoeuer
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               knowes
               he
               is
               so
               ;
               this
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               damned
               of
               his
               owne
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               I
               am
               brought
               to
               see
               that
               all
               my
               
               sinnes
               are
               such
               as
               may
               be
               forgiuen
               me
               ,
               then
               I
               am
               troubled
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               no
               faith
               .
               My
               heart
               is
               dull
               
               and
               dead
               ,
               full
               of
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               that
               can
               be
               saide
               ,
               is
               nothing
               to
               my
               comfort
               ;
               I
               feele
               no
               more
               then
               a
               stone
               or
               blocke
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               great
               feare
               sometimes
               and
               trembling
               of
               heart
               ,
               with
               excessiue
               dolour
               and
               heauinesse
               ,
               wherewith
               I
               am
               euen
               ouerwhelmed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Faith
               is
               not
               feeling
               ,
               but
               apprehension
               ;
               feeling
               followes
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               assent
               ,
               not
               in
               sence
               .
               What
               feeling
               had
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               cried
               out
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               
                 my
                 soule
                 is
                 heauy
                 to
                 death
                 ?
                 Mat.
              
               26.
               and
               27.
               46.
               
               In
               your
               heauinesse
               and
               sorrow
               you
               are
               conformed
               to
               your
               head
               ,
               and
               other
               his
               members
               ;
               to
               
                 Hezekiah
                 mourning
                 as
                 a
                 Doue
                 ,
                 and
                 chattering
                 as
                 a
                 Crane
                 ,
                 Esay
              
               38.
               14
               
               :
               To
               Dauid
               ,
               complaining
               of
               the
               disquietnesse
               of
               his
               heart
               ;
               Psal.
               42.
               and
               confessing
               that
               his
               
                 teares
                 was
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 washed
                 his
                 Couch
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               6.
               6.
               
               To
               Iob
               ,
               whose
               greefe
               was
               like
               heauy
               sand
               ,
               and
               
               pressed
               downe
               his
               heart
               to
               the
               graue
               .
               Then
               as
               wheate
               may
               be
               hid
               in
               chaffe
               ,
               so
               faith
               is
               often
               buried
               vnder
               the
               heape
               of
               our
               corruptions
               and
               discomforts
               .
               Say
               not
               therefore
               ye
               haue
               no
               faith
               ,
               because
               your
               heart
               is
               dull
               and
               dead
               .
               They
               of
               whom
               Christ
               saide
               ,
               that
               
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 slow
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 heauy
                 and
                 dull
                 ,
                 and
                 foolish
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               yet
               did
               beleeue
               ;
               Luke
               24.
               25.
               
               And
               howsoeuer
               you
               thinke
               all
               to
               be
               full
               of
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               it
               commeth
               in
               you
               from
               hence
               ,
               because
               〈◊〉
               beleeue
               not
               now
               so
               strongly
               and
               comfortably
               as
               you
               were
               wont
               to
               doe
               ;
               and
               feele
               those
               motions
               of
               incredulity
               and
               distrust
               ,
               which
               you
               were
               not
               wont
               to
               feele
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               it
               goeth
               with
               you
               now
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               man
               in
               a
               great
               sicknesse
               that
               hath
               lost
               his
               tast
               ,
               and
               cannot
               iudge
               of
               meates
               ;
               yet
               you
               shall
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               health
               is
               restored
               ,
               say
               ;
               you
               were
               deceiued
               .
               Finallie
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               some
               other
               besides
               your selfe
               that
               saide
               ,
               
               they
               had
               no
               faith
               ;
               I
               might
               be
               sooner
               brought
               to
               beleeue
               them
               .
               And
               would
               giue
               them
               this
               counsell
               ,
               that
               though
               as
               yet
               they
               beleeue
               not
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               despaire
               ,
               or
               cast
               off
               hope
               :
               for
               they
               may
               beleeue
               hereafter
               ,
               so
               they
               carefully
               vse
               the
               meanes
               with
               waiting
               vpon
               God
               ,
               who
               calleth
               at
               all
               houres
               .
               It
               is
               darknes
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               but
               at
               due
               time
               the
               Sunne
               ariseth
               :
               so
               after
               darknesse
               of
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               couering
               the
               firmament
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               there
               wil
               arise
               the
               Sun
               shine
               of
               liuely
               faith
               to
               all
               Gods
               Elect
               ;
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               to
               feele
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               with
               a
               mislike
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               good
               beginning
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               hereof
               in
               the
               degrees
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               haue
               now
               well
               satisfied
               me
               in
               these
               obiections
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               whole
               discourse
               about
               faith
               .
               I
               trust
               hereafter
               to
               heare
               you
               speake
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               namely
               to
               lay
               forth
               distinctly
               and
               cleerely
               our
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               our
               communion
               with
               his
               righteousnesse
               and
               Spirit
               for
               iustification
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               which
               being
               matters
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               and
               our
               allowance
               of
               time
               being
               already
               more
               then
               spent
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               expect
               some
               new
               occasion
               for
               the
               further
               dealing
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Ye
               say
               well
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               I
               thanke
               you
               for
               your
               good
               company
               ,
               and
               wish
               you
               much
               good
               by
               this
               conference
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             sixth
             Dialogue
             Of
             Vnion
             with
             Christ.
             The
             first
             maine
             fruite
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               YEa
               ,
               Neighbour
               Aquila
               ,
               are
               you
               here
               already
               ?
               You
               got
               the
               start
               of
               me
               this
               time
               .
               I
               perceiue
               your
               quality
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 your
                 Physicion
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 your
                 pulse
                 .
              
               If
               once
               you
               begin
               a
               matter
               ,
               ye
               loue
               to
               see
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ;
               you
               had
               neede
               to
               take
               in
               hand
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               with
               good
               aduisement
               ,
               seeing
               you
               are
               so
               constant
               in
               prosecuting
               enterprises
               .
               Well
               ,
               shall
               we
               consent
               and
               agree
               to
               set
               vpon
               onr
               worke
               afresh
               ?
               For
               therefore
               ye
               are
               come
               I
               am
               sure
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               so
               ;
               I
               come
               about
               that
               very
               thing
               ,
               and
               haue
               here
               indeed
               somewhile
               expected
               you
               .
               It
               is
               my
               quality
               ,
               you
               say
               right
               ,
               that
               first
               hauing
               made
               choyse
               of
               good
               and
               rightful
               things
               ,
               I
               loue
               to
               goe
               thorow
               stitch
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               constant
               builder
               to
               proceede
               in
               laying
               one
               stone
               vpon
               another
               ,
               till
               he
               come
               to
               the
               loouer
               .
               But
               goe
               we
               to
               our
               taske
               ,
               it
               is
               about
               the
               first
               and
               cheefe
               fruite
               of
               a
               liuely
               faith
               ;
               which
               hauing
               but
               lightly
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               passage
               a
               Traueller
               would
               looke
               vpon
               a
               faire
               Tower
               :
               now
               we
               are
               to
               make
               a
               more
               neere
               and
               particular
               suruey
               ,
               and
               to
               dwell
               vpon
               it
               ;
               especially
               the
               point
               being
               of
               so
               good
               vse
               and
               great
               moment
               ?
               What
               ,
               will
               ye
               Sir
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               moue
               to
               you
               by
               questions
               such
               things
               as
               concerne
               it
               ,
               or
               will
               you
               put
               vpon
               me
               the
               office
               of
               a
               replyer
               ?
               for
               though
               I
               cannot
               doe
               either
               to
               purpose
               ,
               yet
               looke
               what
               ye
               enioyne
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               frame
               my selfe
               vnto
               ,
               with
               my
               best
               skill
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Nay
               friend
               Aquila
               ,
               I
               meane
               to
               be
               your
               poser
               and
               examiner
               this
               day
               .
               First
               let
               mee
               vnderstand
               from
               you
               ,
               by
               what
               plaine
               place
               of
               Scripture
               yee
               proue
               that
               there
               is
               such
               an
               vnion
               of
               the
               Elect
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               faith
               is
               the
               instrument
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Herein
               I
               will
               quickly
               satisfie
               you
               ,
               if
               first
               I
               
               tell
               you
               that
               there
               is
               an
               vnion
               of
               seuerall
               persons
               in
               one
               
               Nature
               ;
               so
               are
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               one
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               there
               is
               an
               vnion
               of
               seueral
               Natures
               in
               one
               person
               .
               
               Thus
               God
               and
               man
               are
               one
               Christ.
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               
               is
               an
               vnion
               of
               sundry
               persons
               in
               one
               Spirit
               .
               Thus
               the
               Elect
               amongst
               themselues
               and
               with
               Christ
               ,
               be
               one
               .
               This
               
               vnion
               is
               our
               being
               one
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               his
               being
               one
               with
               vs
               ,
               by
               the
               band
               of
               one
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               For
               plaine
               places
               to
               proue
               such
               an
               vnion
               ,
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
               1
               Iohn
               1
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 therefore
                 preached
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 haue
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               Also
               ,
               it
               is
               expresly
               saide
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 we
                 haue
                 communion
                 with
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
              
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               17.
               
               a
               Christian
               is
               said
               to
               
                 be
                 ioyned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               And
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 members
              
               are
               there
               affirmed
               
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 body
              
               .
               Also
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               are
               saide
               to
               be
               his
               members
               ;
               
                 Flesh
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
                 :
                 Ephe.
              
               5.
               30.
               
               All
               those
               places
               wherein
               we
               are
               affirmed
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               doe
               proue
               this
               vnion
               .
               In
               Iohn
               17.
               21.
               
               Our
               Sauiour
               praying
               ,
               
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               doth
               teach
               both
               that
               there
               is
               such
               an
               vnion
               ,
               and
               that
               faith
               is
               
               the
               Instrument
               thereof
               .
               Which
               is
               cleered
               also
               by
               Ephe.
               3.
               17.
               
               That
               
                 Christ
                 dwels
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
               Vnto
               which
               we
               may
               adde
               that
               which
               is
               written
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               26.
               
               
                 For
                 yeare
                 all
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               And
               in
               Iohn
               1.
               12.
               
               When
               Christ
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 such
                 as
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               haue
               this
               dignity
               done
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               he
               addeth
               ,
               
                 which
                 be
                 borne
                 anew
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               where
               he
               plainely
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               our
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               (
               where
               by
               our
               new
               birth
               wee
               are
               brought
               forth
               into
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               to
               become
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               children
               of
               God
               )
               that
               this
               is
               effected
               by
               faith
               .
               So
               as
               this
               our
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               by
               touching
               ,
               or
               bodily
               mixture
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               were
               by
               souldering
               
               one
               soule
               into
               another
               :
               but
               it
               is
               a
               spirituall
               vnion
               ,
               made
               in
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               spirituall
               band
               ;
               an
               infinite
               diuine
               power
               ,
               creating
               faith
               in
               vs
               (
               as
               an
               hand
               )
               whereby
               we
               graspe
               and
               take
               holde
               on
               Christ
               ,
               applying
               him
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               be
               most
               neerely
               ioyned
               to
               vs.
               As
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               conioyneth
               together
               the
               
               head
               and
               the
               foote
               ,
               which
               be
               farre
               asunder
               ;
               so
               the
               mighty
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               an
               vnexpressable
               manner
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               faith
               ,
               ioyneth
               him
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               vs
               to
               him
               ;
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               distance
               between
               vs.
               Whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               faithful
               be
               ioyned
               to
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               his
               manhood
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               to
               his
               godhead
               ,
               touching
               the
               operation
               and
               efficacy
               thereof
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               spirituall
               vnion
               ,
               being
               from
               the
               Spirit
               as
               authour
               ,
               by
               faith
               as
               a
               spirituall
               Organ
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               ende
               ,
               to
               leade
               a
               spirituall
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Shew
               vs
               now
               more
               distinctly
               ,
               first
               ,
               what
               is
               required
               to
               the
               working
               of
               this
               vnion
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               by
               what
               similitudes
               it
               is
               exprest
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               :
               fourthly
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               commodities
               and
               fruites
               doe
               come
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               ,
            
             
               Two
               things
               necessarily
               required
               to
               make
               
               this
               vnion
               ;
               one
               ,
               is
               donation
               ,
               or
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               freely
               bestowing
               Christ
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               vpon
               the
               
               Elect
               ,
               and
               the
               Elect
               vpon
               Christ
               :
               for
               thus
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 gaue
                 his
                 Sonne
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 Es.
                 9.
                 9.
              
               and
               
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               32.
               
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               it
               is
               saide
               ;
               
                 The
                 Elect
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 I
                 declared
                 thy
                 name
                 to
                 them
                 whom
                 thou
                 gauest
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               Iohn
               17.
               6.
               
               And
               Iohn
               10.
               29.
               
               
                 My
                 Father
                 which
                 gaue
                 them
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 all
                 .
              
               Vnto
               this
               donation
               we
               must
               adde
               a
               second
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               
               mutuall
               agreement
               and
               consent
               betweene
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
               the
               soule
               of
               an
               elect
               sinner
               ,
               each
               consenting
               to
               be
               one
               with
               the
               other
               .
               Christ
               comprehends
               the
               faithfull
               soule
               as
               his
               owne
               ,
               the
               soule
               apprehending
               Christ
               as
               her
               own
               ;
               Phil.
               3.
               12.
               
            
             
               As
               in
               marriage
               ,
               the
               coniunction
               betweene
               man
               and
               
               wife
               is
               effected
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               parents
               ,
               each
               giuing
               their
               children
               to
               liue
               in
               maried
               state
               together
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               each
               party
               agreeing
               to
               bee
               ioyned
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               twaine
               become
               one
               flesh
               ,
               and
               are
               no
               more
               twaine
               :
               so
               it
               is
               betweene
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               (
               to
               your
               second
               point
               )
               this
               of
               marriage
               
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               frequent
               similitude
               ,
               whereby
               the
               neere
               coniunction
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               the
               faithfull
               is
               shadowed
               out
               .
               The
               whole
               Booke
               of
               Canticles
               alludes
               
               to
               this
               similitude
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               continuall
               allegory
               setteth
               forth
               vnder
               it
               the
               most
               sweet
               and
               happy
               fellowship
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               mariage
               feast
               is
               vsed
               ;
               also
               Ephesians
               5.
               24
               ,
               and
               
                 Romans
                 7.
                 verse
              
               3.
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               in
               many
               other
               places
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               straighter
               band
               in
               humane
               society
               ,
               then
               this
               of
               mariage
               ;
               by
               the
               band
               whereof
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               they
               which
               were
               before
               twaine
               ,
               are
               now
               no
               more
               so
               ;
               but
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               one
               body
               :
               which
               light
               of
               Nature
               taketh
               notice
               of
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               by
               humane
               Lawes
               there
               lieth
               no
               action
               against
               the
               woman
               ,
               the
               man
               being
               aliue
               ,
               shee
               is
               no
               person
               to
               be
               sued
               in
               Law
               :
               so
               as
               this
               fellowship
               was
               very
               apt
               and
               meete
               to
               declare
               that
               most
               neere
               vnion
               which
               the
               soule
               as
               Spouse
               hath
               with
               Christ
               as
               her
               Husband
               .
               For
               as
               in
               mariage
               ,
               the
               man
               communicateth
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               goods
               whatsoeuer
               hee
               hath
               ,
               
               to
               the
               woman
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               here
               .
               Christ
               and
               all
               his
               good
               things
               whatsoeuer
               are
               bestowed
               vpon
               euery
               soule
               beleeuing
               in
               him
               .
               And
               as
               the
               woman
               hath
               giuen
               her selfe
               into
               the
               power
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               shee
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               hers
               ,
               be
               now
               become
               her
               husbands
               :
               so
               it
               is
               here
               likewise
               ,
               euery
               beleeuing
               soule
               giues
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               all
               hers
               againe
               vnto
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               similitude
               is
               of
               a
               naturall
               body
               ,
               wherein
               
               the
               head
               and
               the
               members
               are
               well
               knit
               and
               compact
               together
               by
               ioynts
               &
               sinewes
               ,
               which
               as
               ligaments
               and
               bands
               doe
               so
               linke
               the
               members
               amongst
               themselues
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               head
               ;
               as
               they
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               distant
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               yet
               being
               all
               quickned
               by
               one
               soule
               ,
               they
               all
               make
               but
               one
               body
               .
               So
               it
               is
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               the
               faithfull
               his
               members
               :
               though
               they
               be
               many
               ,
               and
               by
               place
               diuided
               amongst
               themselues
               ,
               and
               all
               from
               Christ
               their
               head
               ;
               yet
               the
               Spirit
               of
               their
               head
               ,
               by
               influence
               from
               him
               ,
               descending
               into
               the
               members
               ,
               and
               quickening
               them
               with
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ;
               they
               are
               by
               that
               Spirit
               (
               as
               a
               band
               )
               so
               fastened
               to
               their
               head
               through
               faith
               ,
               and
               amongst
               themselues
               through
               loue
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               head
               and
               they
               are
               mystically
               ,
               yet
               truly
               ,
               but
               one
               body
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               saide
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 many
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 many
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 body
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 is
              
               
               Christ.
               Where
               note
               ,
               that
               to
               declare
               the
               neerenesse
               and
               euennesse
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speake
               )
               betweene
               the
               beleeuers
               and
               Christ
               ;
               hee
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               all
               termed
               by
               one
               name
               ,
               euen
               Christ
               ,
               comprehending
               in
               this
               word
               the
               head
               with
               the
               members
               .
               Hitherto
               also
               belongeth
               Eph.
               4.
               15.
               
               
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 grow
                 vp
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 being
                 coupled
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               naturall
               body
               then
               ,
               and
               
               the
               head
               is
               not
               more
               one
               ,
               then
               Christ
               and
               the
               faithfull
               .
               Which
               is
               further
               opened
               by
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               Vine
               
               and
               branches
               ,
               and
               of
               grafting
               and
               planting
               grafts
               into
               
               new
               stockes
               ;
               Iohn
               15
               ,
               verse
               1
               ,
               2.
               
                 &c.
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 6.
              
               
               As
               also
               of
               an
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               whereon
               it
               stands
               ;
               Ephe
               .
               
               2.
               verse
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               Christ
               is
               as
               the
               Vine
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               the
               branches
               ;
               he
               the
               noble
               stocke
               or
               roote
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               we
               the
               grafts
               ;
               he
               the
               corner
               stone
               ,
               we
               the
               building
               ,
               laide
               on
               him
               ,
               planted
               and
               grafted
               into
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               vp
               in
               him
               .
               The
               necessity
               of
               this
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               great
               ;
               so
               as
               without
               it
               wee
               are
               for
               euer
               accursed
               .
               For
               by
               Adam
               wee
               all
               fell
               from
               God
               ,
               lost
               his
               grace
               and
               fauour
               ,
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               his
               communion
               ;
               being
               through
               sinne
               become
               the
               very
               limmes
               of
               Satan
               ,
               held
               vnder
               his
               power
               as
               vassals
               ,
               and
               so
               seruants
               of
               sinne
               ,
               heires
               of
               hell
               and
               damnation
               ;
               thus
               deuoyded
               of
               all
               true
               life
               ,
               and
               bewrapt
               in
               the
               bands
               of
               sinne
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               remaine
               ,
               till
               by
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               recouer
               our
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               his
               grace
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               his
               righteousnesse
               and
               life
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               so
               peremptorily
               auouched
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 whosoeuer
                 eateth
                 not
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 life
              
               
               
                 in
                 him
              
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               his
               flesh
               which
               he
               gaue
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               saide
               to
               be
               
                 meate
                 indeede
                 ,
                 his
                 bloud
                 drinke
                 indeede
              
               ;
               and
               
                 except
                 a
                 man
                 eate
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 liue
                 for
                 euer
                 ;
                 Iohn
              
               6.
               51.
               
               In
               which
               Chapter
               ,
               these
               three
               things
               are
               taught
               about
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               haue
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               euen
               such
               
               as
               is
               betweene
               the
               nourishment
               and
               our
               substance
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               that
               this
               vnion
               is
               wrought
               by
               beleeuing
               in
               
               him
               ,
               by
               seeing
               him
               ,
               by
               comming
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               hungering
               and
               thirsting
               after
               him
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               vpon
               and
               by
               this
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               doe
               partake
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               being
               originally
               in
               the
               Deity
               (
               as
               it
               is
               written
               )
               
                 The
                 flesh
                 profiteth
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 quickeneth
                 :
              
               
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 life
                 is
                 in
                 God
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               conueyed
               into
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               personally
               vnited
               to
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               and
               from
               his
               flesh
               (
               as
               from
               a
               Conduite
               ,
               receiuing
               grace
               of
               life
               from
               the
               fountaine
               of
               the
               Diuinity
               )
               it
               is
               by
               the
               pipe
               of
               faith
               deriued
               into
               all
               his
               members
               .
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               not
               more
               needfull
               that
               a
               naturall
               
               member
               (
               as
               hand
               or
               foote
               )
               be
               ioyned
               to
               the
               head
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               liue
               ,
               haue
               sense
               ,
               and
               motion
               ;
               or
               a
               branch
               to
               the
               Vine
               conioyned
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               take
               iuyce
               ,
               to
               fructifie
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               needfull
               for
               the
               Elect
               to
               bee
               coupled
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               and
               euerlasting
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               as
               concerning
               our
               last
               point
               moued
               ,
               touching
               
               the
               fruits
               and
               commodities
               of
               this
               vnion
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               by
               this
               that
               hath
               beene
               spoken
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               good
               now
               and
               for
               euer
               dependeth
               vpon
               it
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               base
               and
               foundation
               of
               all
               the
               benefits
               whatsoeuer
               we
               haue
               from
               Christ
               ,
               whereof
               we
               can
               haue
               no
               part
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               haue
               first
               a
               fellowship
               with
               himselfe
               :
               by
               enioying
               of
               whom
               ,
               wee
               doe
               together
               enioy
               all
               his
               graces
               here
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               glory
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               his
               members
               are
               capable
               ,
               but
               not
               equally
               with
               the
               head
               ;
               euen
               as
               the
               branch
               once
               knit
               to
               the
               Vine
               ,
               partakes
               in
               all
               the
               life
               thereof
               .
               And
               as
               the
               woman
               being
               ioyned
               in
               mariage
               to
               a
               rich
               and
               mighty
               
               King
               ,
               together
               with
               her
               coniunction
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               hath
               his
               maiesty
               ,
               glory
               ,
               and
               wealth
               (
               〈◊〉
               farre
               as
               shee
               is
               capable
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               for
               her
               fullest
               contentment
               )
               imparted
               
               to
               her
               .
               Euen
               so
               it
               is
               heere
               in
               this
               spirituall
               coniunction
               :
               that
               seeing
               Christ
               from
               his
               gifts
               &
               blessings
               cannot
               be
               diuided
               ,
               but
               whosoeuer
               hath
               the
               one
               ,
               doth
               most
               certainly
               communicate
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               therefore
               the
               elect
               being
               vnited
               to
               Christ
               their
               head
               ,
               as
               there
               flowes
               from
               the
               naturall
               head
               to
               the
               lowest
               members
               power
               of
               life
               ,
               sense
               ,
               and
               motion
               ;
               so
               from
               Iesus
               Christ
               there
               is
               communicated
               to
               his
               spouse
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               euery
               member
               ,
               all
               his
               riches
               and
               vnsearchable
               treasures
               ,
               both
               power
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               possession
               of
               glory
               .
               Heere
               of
               it
               being
               saide
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               made
               of
               God
               to
               vs
               ,
               
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 redemption
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1
               ,
               30.
               and
               that
               God
               hauing
               giuen
               vs
               Christ
               ,
               with
               him
               will
               giue
               vs
               all
               things
               ,
               Rom.
               8
               ,
               32.
               and
               in
               Iohn
               6
               ,
               54.
               
               All
               such
               as
               eate
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               haue
               vnion
               with
               himself
               ,
               first
               with
               his
               manhood
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               meanes
               thereof
               with
               his
               Godhead
               )
               haue
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               haue
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               euen
               to
               their
               eternall
               blisse
               ,
               and
               glory
               in
               heauen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Friend
               Aquila
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               right
               so
               as
               you
               speak
               .
               As
               a
               man
               cannot
               haue
               a
               farme
               as
               owner
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               hee
               
               hath
               all
               fruites
               ,
               commodities
               ,
               immunities
               ,
               royalties
               ,
               yea
               the
               treasure
               also
               (
               if
               any
               happen
               to
               be
               hidde
               in
               the
               field
               )
               is
               his
               ;
               so
               whosoeuer
               is
               owner
               of
               Christ
               by
               beleeuing
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               Christ
               againe
               possessing
               him
               as
               his
               owne
               ;
               the
               same
               party
               cannot
               but
               haue
               all
               the
               goodes
               and
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               euen
               whatsoeuer
               is
               Christs
               ,
               is
               his
               ;
               his
               conception
               ,
               his
               birth
               ,
               his
               life
               ,
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               his
               death
               ,
               his
               buriall
               ,
               his
               resurrection
               to
               glory
               ,
               his
               ascension
               ,
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               his
               Priesthoode
               ,
               his
               Spirit
               :
               all
               the
               merits
               ,
               fruits
               ,
               profits
               ,
               and
               effects
               of
               the
               
               former
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               is
               capeable
               ,
               &
               shall
               make
               for
               his
               full
               felicity
               ,
               they
               are
               assuredly
               his
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 A
                 childe
                 is
                 borne
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
               
                 he
                 fulfilled
                 all
                 righteousnesse
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 died
                 for
                 vs
              
               ,
               and
               
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 sit
                 in
                 heauenly
                 places
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               At
               a
               word
               ,
               what
               is
               
               done
               to
               any
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               done
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               suffered
               
               by
               any
               of
               his
               ,
               it
               is
               suffered
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               .
               
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               what
               he
               hath
               either
               suffered
               or
               done
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               suffered
               and
               done
               for
               vs.
               For
               ,
               as
               mariage
               
               makes
               all
               things
               both
               for
               weale
               and
               woe
               ,
               common
               to
               married
               persons
               ;
               so
               fareth
               it
               in
               this
               spiritual
               marriage
               :
               our
               sinnes
               and
               our
               miseries
               common
               to
               him
               ,
               eke
               his
               iustice
               and
               blessednesse
               common
               vnto
               vs.
               But
               for
               our
               better
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               fruites
               we
               haue
               by
               this
               our
               vnion
               ;
               may
               it
               please
               you
               to
               draw
               them
               vnto
               some
               heads
               ,
               to
               set
               downe
               some
               speciall
               benefites
               thereof
               ,
               which
               containe
               the
               rest
               ,
               lest
               our
               speech
               runne
               forth
               at
               large
               ,
               without
               bound
               or
               limits
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               agree
               to
               this
               ;
               therfore
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               
               that
               being
               one
               with
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               in
               sort
               as
               wee
               haue
               heard
               ,
               we
               are
               immediately
               one
               with
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               for
               our
               perfect
               iustification
               before
               God
               :
               and
               also
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               our
               vnperfect
               sanctification
               before
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Iustification
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               second
               maine
               fruite
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               
               becomes
               ours
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               soone
               as
               we
               beleeue
               by
               the
               instrument
               of
               our
               faith
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               plainly
               
               spoken
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               in
               Rom.
               3.
               
               We
               conclude
               that
               a
               man
               is
               iustified
               by
               faith
               :
               and
               ,
               God
               is
               a
               iustifier
               of
               him
               which
               is
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               Rom.
               3
               ,
               26.
               and
               often
               in
               the
               fourth
               chapter
               ,
               is
               Christes
               righteousnesse
               ,
               called
               
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               affirmed
               to
               come
               to
               vs
               by
               imputation
               of
               faith
               .
               Also
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               verse
               last
               ,
               we
               are
               saide
               to
               be
               made
               
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               And
               Paul
               wisheth
               ,
               Phil.
               3
               ,
               9.
               
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 hauing
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               And
               Gal.
               2
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 Wee
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 iustified
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               And
               infinite
               places
               of
               this
               kinde
               there
               bee
               which
               teach
               ,
               that
               Christ
               his
               righteousnesse
               is
               ours
               for
               our
               iustification
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               commeth
               to
               passe
               by
               meane
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               as
               a
               spirituall
               instrument
               ,
               to
               conuey
               it
               to
               vs.
               
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 your
                 better
                 proceeding
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 request
                 you
                 ,
                 plainly
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 as
                 few
                 wordes
                 as
                 ye
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 vs
                 of
                 iustification
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 benefit
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 :
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 neerest
                 effects
                 which
                 immediately
                 flow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 benefit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 well
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 benefit
                 iustification
                 is
                 ,
                 except
                 first
                 I
                 shew
                 you
                 what
                 maner
                 ones
                 we
                 once
                 were
                 ,
                 now
                 are
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 Once
                 we
                 were
                 created
                 perfectly
                 iust
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 full
                 
                 conformity
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 wil
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   made
                   man
                   righteous
                
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 7
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 The
                 minde
                 in
                 our
                 creation
                 ,
                 was
                 enlightned
                 to
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 framed
                 to
                 most
                 willing
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 known
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 neither
                 thought
                 ,
                 nor
                 desire
                 ,
                 nor
                 affection
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 agreed
                 not
                 most
                 perfectly
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ;
                 our
                 bodies
                 also
                 being
                 fit
                 instruments
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 for
                 fulfilling
                 all
                 
                 good
                 things
                 rightly
                 desired
                 and
                 embraced
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 will.
                 This
                 perfect
                 righteousnesse
                 had
                 perfect
                 happinesse
                 ioyned
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 vnseparable
                 Companion
                 .
                 Blessednesse
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 bee
                 scuered
                 from
                 perfect
                 
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 and
                 heauen
                 can
                 be
                 diuided
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 Adam
                 voluntarily
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 he
                 lost
                 perfect
                 iustice
                 both
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 depriued
                 of
                 perfect
                 innocency
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   Adams
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   sinners
                   ,
                
                 Ro.
                 5
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 By
                 which
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 our
                 personall
                 
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 onely
                 falne
                 from
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 become
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 plunged
                 into
                 a
                 double
                 euil
                 ;
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 lacke
                 of
                 perfect
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 spoiled
                 of
                 all
                 blisse
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 interest
                 in
                 heauenly
                 glorie
                 and
                 ioy
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 thorough
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Adams
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 misery
                 and
                 paine
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 grace
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 one
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 may
                 escape
                 damnation
                 in
                 hell
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heauen
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 consists
                 that
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 whereof
                 so
                 much
                 and
                 comfortable
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 For
                 saluation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 extreame
                 
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 recouering
                 of
                 supreame
                 good
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 behoouefull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 whole
                 the
                 wounde
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 gaue
                 vs
                 ,
                 must
                 performe
                 a
                 double
                 
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 one
                 ,
                 Passiue
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 of
                 Diuines
                 )
                 to
                 free
                 vs
                 from
                 deserued
                 death
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 called
                 Actiue
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 interest
                 vnto
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 bestowed
                 but
                 vpon
                 such
                 as
                 bring
                 absolute
                 
                 iustice
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   Doe
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   liue
                
                 :
                 
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Into
                   the
                   holy
                   City
                   shall
                   come
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   vncleane
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   enter
                   into
                   life
                   ,
                   keepe
                   the
                   Commandements
                   .
                
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 perfect
                 Iustice
                 resteth
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 therefore
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 he
                 onely
                 it
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 onely
                 whose
                 sufferings
                 can
                 free
                 from
                 eternall
                 destruction
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 infinite
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 obedience
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 labour
                 to
                 speake
                 something
                 of
                 this
                 double
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 a
                 passage
                 will
                 be
                 opened
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 iustification
                 with
                 more
                 profit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 passiue
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 obedience
                 
                 which
                 hee
                 expressed
                 and
                 performed
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 his
                 passion
                 and
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 at
                 his
                 birth
                 or
                 cradle
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 his
                 conception
                 rather
                 ;
                 and
                 ended
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 yeelding
                 vp
                 of
                 his
                 ghost
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 passiue
                 obedience
                 ,
                 ye
                 reade
                 ;
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Though
                   he
                   were
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   learned
                   obedience
                   by
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   suffered
                   :
                
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 bitter
                 cup
                 was
                 giuen
                 him
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 Math
                 26.
                 he
                 shewes
                 his
                 obedience
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   as
                   thou
                   wilt
                   .
                
                 Howsoeuer
                 humane
                 infirmity
                 would
                 haue
                 declined
                 it
                 ;
                 (
                 
                   Let
                   it
                   passe
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                
                 )
                 yet
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 will
                 obediently
                 submitted
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 
                   Not
                   as
                   I
                   will.
                
                 And
                 this
                 commendations
                 is
                 giuen
                 him
                 of
                 Paul
                 ;
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 
                   hee
                   was
                   obedient
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   :
                
                 for
                 obedience
                 is
                 shewed
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 suffering
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 doing
                 what
                 he
                 wil
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 approued
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 obedience
                 in
                 suffering
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 euils
                 which
                 were
                 sent
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 )
                 hunger
                 ,
                 thirst
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 wearinesse
                 ,
                 contempt
                 ,
                 reproch
                 ,
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 
                 want
                 ,
                 banishment
                 ,
                 conflict
                 with
                 beasts
                 ,
                 with
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 outward
                 troubles
                 ,
                 inward
                 temptations
                 ;
                 yet
                 especially
                 those
                 last
                 and
                 greatest
                 euils
                 and
                 afflictions
                 which
                 at
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 crucifying
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 were
                 for
                 mans
                 sinne
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 either
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 irefull
                 highly
                 offended
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 mediately
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 outragiously
                 conspiring
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 smart
                 and
                 shame
                 possible
                 could
                 be
                 put
                 vpon
                 him
                 ;
                 whatsoeuer
                 euill
                 ,
                 diuine
                 iustice
                 would
                 ,
                 or
                 hellish
                 malice
                 could
                 heape
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 surety
                 )
                 in
                 humble
                 submission
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 did
                 endure
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 his
                 passiue
                 righteousnesse
                 consisting
                 in
                 his
                 willing
                 and
                 constant
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 manhood
                 vnder
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 hath
                 receiued
                 such
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 merit
                 and
                 worthinesse
                 from
                 his
                 godhead
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 personally
                 vnited
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 deseruing
                 and
                 purchasing
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 Elect
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 notable
                 benefit
                 which
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 commonly
                 call
                 remission
                 or
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sins
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 vtter
                 acquitting
                 and
                 deliuering
                 of
                 all
                 beleeuers
                 from
                 all
                 guilt
                 come
                 vpon
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 or
                 Adams
                 sinne
                 imputed
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 punishment
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 West
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 farre
                 remoued
                 from
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 heauens
                 from
                 the
                 nethermost
                 earth
                 ;
                 as
                 guilt
                 and
                 paine
                 ,
                 fault
                 and
                 curse
                 ,
                 be
                 remoued
                 from
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 passiue
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Wherevnto
                 belong
                 all
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   we
                   haue
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   by
                   his
                   bloud
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   died
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   redeemed
                   vs
                   from
                   alliniquity
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 being
                 his
                 last
                 and
                 greatest
                 suffering
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Synecdoche
                 
                 
                 of
                 the
                 part
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 comprehends
                 all
                 other
                 
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 endured
                 of
                 him
                 with
                 most
                 hearty
                 obedience
                 ,
                 haue
                 freed
                 all
                 beleeuers
                 from
                 extreme
                 euill
                 ,
                 from
                 damnation
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 howsoeuer
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 tribulations
                 doe
                 chance
                 to
                 befall
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 seaze
                 vpon
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 happen
                 vnto
                 them
                 as
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 curse
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 fruites
                 of
                 his
                 fury
                 and
                 hot
                 indignation
                 ;
                 but
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 crosses
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 being
                 sanctified
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 great
                 furtherances
                 to
                 
                 mortification
                 and
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 trials
                 of
                 
                 their
                 faith
                 &
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 nourishments
                 of
                 their
                 hope
                 :
                 
                 and
                 death
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 hauing
                 lost
                 his
                 sting
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 remaining
                 in
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 beneficial
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 bridge
                 or
                 gate
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 ouer
                 ,
                 and
                 conuey
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 heauenly
                 Countrey
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 faithfull
                 doe
                 escape
                 all
                 euill
                 by
                 the
                 passiue
                 righteousnesse
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 suffering
                 of
                 euils
                 being
                 their
                 acquittance
                 and
                 discharge
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 surety
                 hauing
                 answered
                 a
                 debt
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 enfreeth
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 satisfied
                 with
                 thy
                 owne
                 money
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 most
                 iust
                 God
                 neuer
                 exacting
                 one
                 debt
                 twise
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 find
                 entrance
                 into
                 life
                 by
                 his
                 actiue
                 iustice
                 :
                 for
                 none
                 must
                 liue
                 but
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 haue
                 perfect
                 conformity
                 with
                 the
                 strict
                 iustice
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   iust
                   shall
                   liue
                
                 .
                 This
                 exact
                 righteousnesse
                 all
                 flesh
                 lacketh
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   flesh
                   can
                   be
                   iustified
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 143.
                 2.
                 
                 Therefore
                 no
                 more
                 surely
                 was
                 Adam
                 shut
                 out
                 of
                 earthly
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 his
                 posterity
                 for
                 lacke
                 of
                 perfect
                 iustice
                 ,
                 are
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 heauens
                 ,
                 the
                 Paradise
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Mediatour
                 by
                 bearing
                 the
                 whole
                 punishment
                 due
                 
                 to
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 with
                 most
                 sincere
                 obedience
                 ,
                 hath
                 enfreed
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 hell
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 keeping
                 &
                 doing
                 all
                 duties
                 toward
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 by
                 this
                 his
                 actiue
                 obedience
                 merited
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heauen
                 .
                 This
                 actiue
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 ,
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 absolute
                 conformity
                 and
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 perfect
                 rule
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 giuen
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 actiue
                 righteousnesse
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 one
                 
                 is
                 the
                 conformity
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 to
                 the
                 wil
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 and
                 faculties
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 being
                 rightly
                 framed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 exact
                 iustice
                 of
                 
                 
                 the
                 moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 conceiued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 the
                 lumpe
                 of
                 flesh
                 which
                 hee
                 tooke
                 ,
                 and
                 whereout
                 his
                 manhood
                 was
                 framed
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 seuered
                 from
                 all
                 spot
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 least
                 taint
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 no
                 inclination
                 in
                 minde
                 or
                 will
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 through-disposition
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 .
                 Hence
                 called
                 the
                 
                   immaculate
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   vndefiled
                   ,
                   separate
                   from
                   sinners
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 behoued
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 offer
                 himselfe
                 a
                 spotlesse
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 would
                 admit
                 no
                 blemished
                 oblation
                 .
                 Had
                 ought
                 in
                 his
                 nature
                 been
                 neuer
                 so
                 little
                 crooked
                 and
                 vnright
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 auayled
                 for
                 remission
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 death
                 or
                 life
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Saint
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 himselfe
                 needing
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 beene
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 actiue
                 obedience
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 conformity
                 
                 of
                 his
                 actions
                 with
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 hee
                 kept
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 :
                 doing
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 commanded
                 in
                 both
                 Tables
                 ,
                 &
                 doing
                 
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 perfect
                 manner
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 with
                 perfect
                 
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 obeyed
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 men
                 his
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 loued
                 as
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 yea
                 more
                 then
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 giuing
                 himselfe
                 to
                 a
                 cruell
                 infamous
                 death
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 doing
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 a
                 
                 right
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 honor
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 whose
                 glory
                 he
                 sought
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 being
                 constant
                 
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 continuing
                 in
                 his
                 loue
                 &
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 
                 the
                 last
                 breath
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   did
                   all
                   things
                   well
                   ,
                   he
                   knew
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   no
                   guile
                   found
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Holy
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   iust
                   and
                   righteous
                   one
                   :
                
                 who
                 indeede
                 
                 alone
                 ,
                 hath
                 that
                 iustice
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 abide
                 
                 the
                 touch-stone
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 most
                 rigorous
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 seuere
                 diuine
                 iustice
                 ;
                 which
                 hauing
                 thorowly
                 and
                 narrowly
                 sifted
                 it
                 ,
                 cannot
                 not
                 onely
                 finde
                 nothing
                 what
                 to
                 blame
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 right
                 must
                 allow
                 it
                 and
                 crowne
                 it
                 with
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 manhood
                 hath
                 thus
                 performed
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 saide
                 )
                 is
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 termed
                 the
                 
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Rom.
                 3
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 26.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 5
                 ,
                 verse
                 last
                 .
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 
                 Not
                 onely
                 because
                 that
                 person
                 which
                 wrought
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 God
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 assumed
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 alone
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 iust
                 God
                 approoueth
                 and
                 rewardeth
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 hee
                 doth
                 approoue
                 the
                 vnperfect
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 fauour
                 ,
                 pardoning
                 what
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 accepting
                 the
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 ;
                 but
                 beholding
                 this
                 iustice
                 of
                 the
                 
                 man
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 his
                 strict
                 Diuine
                 iustice
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 finde
                 nought
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 mislike
                 :
                 giuing
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   iure
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 according
                 to
                 good
                 right
                 ,
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 well
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 blessed
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 yeelded
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 morall
                 Law
                 before
                 his
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Pharisie
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 obedience
                 after
                 his
                 calling
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 yet
                 beeing
                 well
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 tribunal
                 of
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 ,
                 which
                 condemneth
                 the
                 least
                 obliquity
                 and
                 sweruing
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 renounceth
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 no
                 affiance
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 reiecting
                 it
                 as
                 losse
                 and
                 as
                 dung
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 not
                 hauing
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 Teaching
                 all
                 Christians
                 euery
                 where
                 in
                 his
                 Writings
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
                 and
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 after
                 their
                 perfect
                 iustice
                 ,
                 from
                 and
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 exhorteth
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 euer
                 enioy
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 thirst
                 &
                 hunger
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 suffered
                 not
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 sinners
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 
                 his
                 humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 actiue
                 obedience
                 ,
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 mantle
                 or
                 robe
                 large
                 and
                 broad
                 enough
                 to
                 couer
                 and
                 cloath
                 both
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 .
                 Howsoeuer
                 our
                 garments
                 doe
                 but
                 fit
                 one
                 body
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 to
                 couer
                 it
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 Wedding
                 garment
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 apparrell
                 both
                 husband
                 and
                 spouse
                 ,
                 Christ
                 &
                 his
                 whole
                 inuisible
                 church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 chosen
                 and
                 beleeuing
                 ones
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 deriued
                 from
                 his
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 an
                 infinite
                 worth
                 ,
                 valew
                 ,
                 and
                 price
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 to
                 his
                 passiue
                 and
                 actiue
                 obedience
                 
                 and
                 workes
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 iustifie
                 thereby
                 all
                 his
                 elect
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 opened
                 ,
                 now
                 a
                 way
                 is
                 paued
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 somthing
                 of
                 that
                 worthy
                 benefit
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 desire
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 blessing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Iustification
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               sundry
               significations
               of
               this
               word
               Iustification
               (
               which
               I
               meane
               not
               now
               to
               meddle
               with
               )
               there
               be
               three
               especially
               to
               bee
               obserued
               :
               One
               is
               ,
               *
               to
               make
               iust
               ,
               which
               except
               it
               be
               with
               some
               commodious
               interpretation
               ,
               doth
               not
               agree
               to
               this
               matter
               wee
               haue
               in
               hand
               (
               for
               we
               are
               not
               made
               iust
               by
               a
               iustice
               in
               our selues
               or
               in
               our
               persons
               .
               )
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               importeth
               as
               much
               as
               to
               declare
               ,
               shew
               foorth
               ,
               and
               allow
               for
               good
               and
               iust
               ,
               that
               which
               before
               was
               so
               :
               as
               in
               that
               saying
               ,
               
                 Wisedome
                 is
                 iustified
                 of
                 her
                 children
                 ,
              
               Luke
               16
               ,
               15.
               
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Publicans
               iustified
               God
               ,
               Luke
               10
               ,
               29.
               
               And
               in
               Iames
               2.
               
               Abraham
               is
               sayd
               
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
              
               (
               declared
               such
               )
               
                 by
                 his
                 Workes
              
               .
               In
               a
               third
               signification
               ,
               to
               iustify
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               according
               to
               the
               vse
               and
               custome
               of
               speaking
               among
               the
               Hebrewes
               )
               to
               absolue
               one
               from
               guilt
               ,
               and
               to
               pronounce
               him
               innocent
               .
               As
               in
               all
               these
               places
               ,
               where
               Iustification
               is
               set
               against
               condemning
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Prouerbes
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 iustifieth
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 condemneth
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 both
                 are
                 like
                 abhomination
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               And
               Rom.
               8.
               
                 who
                 shall
                 condemne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 iustifieth
                 ,
              
               and
               Acts
               13
               ,
               39.
               
               
                 All
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 iustified
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               innumerable
               the
               like
               places
               .
               It
               is
               a
               word
               borrowed
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               from
               Courts
               of
               ciuill
               Iustice
               ;
               where
               such
               as
               being
               accused
               ,
               and
               are
               found
               guiltlesse
               ,
               they
               bee
               by
               the
               
               mouth
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               absolued
               and
               pronounced
               innocent
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               third
               signification
               ,
               we
               vse
               the
               word
               here
               when
               we
               speake
               of
               the
               iustification
               of
               an
               elect
               sinner
               by
               faith
               ;
               not
               for
               infusion
               of
               iustice
               into
               vs
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               should
               be
               made
               iust
               by
               an
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               declaration
               of
               our
               iustice
               before
               men
               :
               but
               for
               the
               absoluing
               of
               a
               sinner
               from
               his
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               accounting
               or
               pronouncing
               him
               iust
               before
               the
               tribunall
               of
               God.
               In
               which
               sence
               ,
               the
               worde
               is
               taken
               without
               all
               exception
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               in
               Acts
               13
               ,
               39
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Through
                 this
                 man
                 is
                 preached
                 to
                 you
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 which
                 ye
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 is
                 iustified
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               ,
               in
               good
               and
               right
               interpretation
               ,
               can
               haue
               no
               other
               meaning
               then
               this
               ;
               That
               whereas
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               the
               workes
               and
               ceremonies
               thereof
               ,
               men
               could
               not
               be
               acquitted
               and
               assoyled
               from
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               yet
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               (
               so
               we
               by
               a
               liuely
               faith
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               )
               we
               shall
               bee
               absolued
               from
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               before
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Almighty
               God.
               And
               in
               this
               selfesame
               meaning
               doth
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               vse
               this
               word
               throughout
               his
               disputation
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Romanes
               and
               Galathians
               ;
               so
               as
               now
               it
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               thing
               to
               shew
               ,
               what
               benefite
               our
               iustification
               is
               .
            
             
               Iustification
               of
               an
               elect
               sinner
               before
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               
               action
               of
               the
               most
               mercifull
               God
               ,
               freely
               (
               according
               to
               his
               couenant
               of
               grace
               )
               absoluing
               him
               at
               what
               time
               he
               beleeueth
               ,
               from
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               before
               his
               Tribunall
               ,
               by
               the
               passiue
               righteousnesse
               or
               sufferings
               of
               his
               Son
               imputed
               ;
               and
               an
               accounting
               or
               pronouncing
               him
               for
               perfectly
               
               iust
               by
               the
               actiue
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               imputed
               also
               vnto
               such
               a
               beleeuing
               sinner
               .
               For
               the
               fuller
               vnderstanding
               
               hereof
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               worke
               of
               Iustification
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               two-fold
               action
               of
               God
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               One
               is
               an
               imputation
               or
               reckoning
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               punishment
               thereof
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               as
               our
               surety
               or
               husband
               they
               were
               put
               by
               the
               decree
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               election
               ;
               that
               he
               by
               bearing
               them
               ,
               might
               so
               acquit
               vs
               from
               them
               .
               The
               second
               is
               an
               imputation
               or
               reckoning
               of
               Christ
               his
               whole
               righteousnesse
               ,
               both
               passiue
               and
               actiue
               to
               vs
               ,
               for
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               and
               the
               acceptation
               of
               vs
               as
               absolutely
               righteous
               in
               his
               sight
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               latter
               .
               Euen
               as
               in
               a
               marriage
               ,
               where
               a
               Noble
               man
               marrieth
               a
               begger
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               exchange
               made
               .
            
             
               The
               nobility
               and
               riches
               of
               the
               Husband
               ,
               is
               communicated
               to
               the
               Wife
               ,
               and
               her
               meannesse
               or
               extreme
               pouerty
               is
               now
               esteemed
               his
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               extinguished
               in
               his
               greatnesse
               ;
               so
               it
               fareth
               here
               .
               All
               our
               faults
               and
               punishments
               were
               by
               imputation
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               so
               put
               vpon
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               his
               owne
               ;
               he
               was
               recounted
               
               a
               sinner
               ,
               yea
               ,
               made
               a
               sinner
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 chastisements
              
               
               
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 was
                 vpon
                 him
              
               ;
               he
               
                 became
                 a
                 curse
              
               
               
                 for
                 vs
              
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               whole
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               keeping
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               suffering
               paine
               and
               death
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               so
               beeome
               and
               made
               ours
               by
               imputation
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               in
               our
               owne
               person
               had
               suffered
               and
               fulfilled
               all
               .
               So
               as
               a
               mans
               body
               and
               soule
               is
               no
               more
               his
               owne
               ,
               his
               sicknesse
               or
               health
               is
               no
               more
               his
               owne
               ,
               then
               vpon
               Gods
               imputation
               ,
               the
               passion
               and
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               are
               ours
               for
               our
               Iustification
               .
               
               For
               as
               Adams
               disobedience
               done
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               is
               yet
               the
               fault
               of
               all
               his
               Progeny
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               
               subiecting
               them
               vnto
               death
               by
               Gods
               imputing
               it
               vnto
               them
               :
               so
               is
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               nature
               ,
               actions
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               though
               it
               sticke
               inherently
               in
               his
               manhood
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               verily
               ours
               for
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               accounting
               righteous
               by
               Gods
               imputation
               of
               it
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               The
               reason
               why
               this
               imputation
               is
               so
               requisite
               in
               
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               iustification
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               because
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               being
               without
               vs
               in
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               can
               no
               otherwise
               become
               ours
               for
               the
               absoluing
               vs
               from
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               getting
               vs
               to
               be
               accepted
               as
               iust
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               then
               by
               a
               free
               imputation
               of
               it
               vnto
               vs.
               God
               accounting
               all
               the
               righteousnesse
               
               of
               his
               Sonne
               vnto
               the
               elect
               sinner
               to
               be
               his
               owne
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               merit
               of
               it
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               hee
               beleeueth
               on
               his
               Sonne
               by
               a
               liuely
               and
               true
               faith
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               the
               Scripture
               plentifully
               and
               plainely
               teacheth
               ,
               
               that
               as
               on
               Gods
               part
               there
               is
               this
               action
               of
               imputing
               Christ
               his
               iustice
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               so
               on
               our
               part
               there
               is
               required
               faith
               to
               beleeue
               the
               promise
               hereof
               made
               vnto
               vs
               by
               his
               Sonne
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               so
               often
               saide
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
              
               ;
               and
               Christ
               his
               righteousnesse
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               in
               many
               Texts
               of
               Paul
               his
               Epistles
               .
               Which
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               as
               if
               either
               faith
               were
               a
               part
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               wholy
               in
               Christ
               his
               doings
               and
               sufferings
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               the
               quality
               and
               action
               of
               faith
               did
               deserue
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               (
               for
               
               it
               is
               vnperfect
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               graces
               are
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               it selfe
               with
               the
               weake
               action
               of
               beleeuing
               ,
               needeth
               pardon
               from
               God
               ;
               )
               neither
               as
               any
               mouing
               cause
               of
               our
               righteousnesse
               :
               
               for
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               meere
               grace
               and
               vndeserued
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               moues
               him
               to
               offer
               and
               giue
               vs
               his
               Sonne
               with
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               
                 We
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 grace
              
               :
               but
               we
               are
               saide
               to
               be
               
               iustified
               by
               faith
               ;
               as
               by
               an
               Instrument
               or
               hand
               created
               in
               the
               soule
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               receiue
               ,
               apprehend
               ,
               or
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               perfect
               iustice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               promised
               and
               giuen
               vs
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               of
               Grace
               ,
               euen
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ.
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               that
               
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God.
              
               
               This
               way
               and
               meane
               of
               receiuing
               Christ
               his
               iustice
               by
               faith
               ,
               being
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               meetest
               for
               our
               humbling
               ,
               and
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               owne
               free
               grace
               .
               For
               when
               
               wee
               are
               brought
               once
               to
               see
               that
               we
               can
               bring
               nothing
               
               of
               our
               owne
               to
               iustifie
               vs
               ,
               hauing
               in
               vs
               manifest
               and
               manifold
               guiltinesse
               from
               Adam
               and
               our selues
               ,
               and
               an
               vtter
               emptinesse
               ,
               and
               depriuation
               of
               all
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               driuen
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               our selues
               to
               borrow
               and
               take
               from
               another
               ,
               euen
               from
               Christ
               his
               perfect
               iustice
               ,
               in
               his
               workes
               and
               passions
               performed
               ,
               and
               haue
               all
               this
               reckoned
               vnto
               vs
               for
               our
               owne
               ,
               both
               for
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               for
               being
               accounted
               perfectly
               rightcous
               ,
               and
               that
               done
               freely
               by
               the
               gracious
               loue
               and
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               freely
               giuing
               his
               Sonne
               for
               vs
               to
               death
               ,
               offering
               him
               in
               his
               Gospel
               preached
               freely
               ,
               freely
               bestowing
               him
               with
               his
               righteousnesse
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               beleeuing
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               also
               freely
               working
               that
               faith
               by
               which
               alone
               it
               is
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               receiue
               both
               Christ
               and
               his
               iustice
               :
               the
               due
               meditation
               〈◊〉
               ,
               must
               needs
               make
               greatly
               as
               for
               the
               abasing
               of
               our selues
               ,
               who
               are
               vtterly
               by
               this
               meanes
               put
               from
               all
               matter
               ,
               and
               cause
               of
               glorying
               and
               
               reioycing
               in
               our selues
               before
               God
               ,
               so
               also
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               commendations
               of
               Gods
               infinite
               loue
               and
               grace
               ,
               thus
               enriching
               vs
               with
               the
               most
               perfect
               righteousnesse
               
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               vnto
               the
               full
               pardon
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               freedom
               from
               the
               whole
               curse
               due
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               such
               absolute
               iustice
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               stand
               iust
               before
               the
               seuere
               iudgement
               seate
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               eternall
               life
               through
               the
               same
               .
               For
               
               this
               is
               a
               necessary
               consequent
               of
               our
               iustification
               or
               righteousnesse
               imputed
               ,
               euen
               the
               right
               of
               eternall
               life
               restored
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 The
                 iust
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 shall
                 〈◊〉
                 :
              
               
               where
               the
               Apostle
               argueth
               ,
               that
               righteousnesse
               is
               by
               faith
               ,
               because
               wee
               liue
               by
               faith
               .
               Here
               are
               then
               two
               effects
               of
               faith
               ,
               one
               consequent
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               Faith
               bringeth
               vs
               to
               Iustice
               ,
               Iustice
               hath
               life
               annexed
               to
               it
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               17.
               
               That
               
                 by
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 this
                 righteousnesse
                 being
                 receiued
                 ,
                 the
                 Elect
                 reigne
                 in
                 life
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               true
               and
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               which
               no
               more
               can
               be
               seuered
               from
               righteousnesse
               ,
               then
               death
               from
               sinne
               ;
               which
               made
               the
               Apostle
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 did
              
               
               
                 liue
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               then
               he
               began
               to
               liue
               the
               life
               which
               is
               eternall
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               his
               faith
               did
               grapple
               on
               Christ
               ,
               &
               his
               righteousnesse
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               compact
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               giue
               life
               vnto
               him
               which
               keepeth
               the
               Law
               ;
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 liue
              
               :
               which
               the
               faithfull
               doe
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               ioyned
               by
               faith
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               right
               of
               life
               belongeth
               vnto
               them
               .
               So
               as
               they
               can
               no
               more
               be
               depriued
               of
               eternall
               life
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               then
               Christ
               ,
               who
               already
               enioyes
               it
               .
               Thus
               by
               the
               double
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
              
               ,
               both
               death
               &
               damnation
               is
               auoided
               ,
               and
               euerlasting
               life
               and
               blessednesse
               is
               attained
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 spoken
                 so
                 amply
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 fruite
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 Iustification
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 to
                 consist
                 onely
                 in
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 :
                 whereas
                 beside
                 our
                 absolution
                 from
                 sinne
                 by
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 accounting
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 actiue
                 righteousnesse
                 vnto
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 perfect
                 iustice
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 an
                 errour
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 teach
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 grace
                 or
                 quality
                 powred
                 into
                 our selues
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 leade
                 a
                 iust
                 and
                 holy
                 life
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 one
                 is
                 iustified
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 the
                 ignorant
                 Christians
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 wofull
                 
                 case
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 this
                 great
                 benefit
                 meaneth
                 .
                 But
                 especially
                 Gods
                 children
                 already
                 called
                 ,
                 may
                 herein
                 see
                 their
                 owne
                 most
                 happy
                 condition
                 by
                 their
                 calling
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 a
                 bondman
                 ransomed
                 out
                 of
                 bondage
                 by
                 his
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 aduanced
                 to
                 great
                 dignity
                 and
                 riches
                 ;
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 poore
                 miserable
                 man
                 imprisoned
                 for
                 debt
                 vnto
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 pardoned
                 his
                 debt
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 treasure
                 heaped
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 which
                 had
                 neuer
                 deserued
                 well
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 many
                 wayes
                 very
                 ill
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whom
                 his
                 Prince
                 could
                 neuer
                 looke
                 for
                 any
                 benefit
                 and
                 commodity
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 by
                 this
                 most
                 franke
                 liberality
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 his
                 Soueraigne
                 ,
                 is
                 suddenly
                 of
                 extreme
                 poore
                 and
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 made
                 very
                 rich
                 and
                 glorious
                 .
                 Euen
                 so
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 being
                 through
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 actuall
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 bond-men
                 to
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 enthralled
                 to
                 sinne
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 miserably
                 poore
                 ,
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 indebted
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Soueraigne
                 Monarch
                 and
                 iust
                 Iudge
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 euer
                 kept
                 from
                 
                 eternall
                 life
                 in
                 heauen
                 for
                 fault
                 of
                 perfect
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 to
                 be
                 plunged
                 ouer
                 head
                 &
                 eares
                 into
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 through
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 yet
                 through
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 benignity
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 freely
                 giuing
                 them
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 actiue
                 and
                 passiue
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 wiping
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 desert
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 adorning
                 &
                 decking
                 them
                 with
                 perfect
                 holinesse
                 and
                 innocency
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 faith
                 freely
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 of
                 bond-men
                 and
                 beggerly
                 wretches
                 ,
                 of
                 heires
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 exiles
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 become
                 most
                 free
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 ;
                 euen
                 heires
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 fellow
                 heires
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 inheritance
                 which
                 is
                 immortall
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 indeede
                 a
                 most
                 happy
                 and
                 ioyfull
                 change
                 which
                 is
                 happened
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 iustification
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 maruell
                 though
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 make
                 so
                 light
                 account
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 wondered
                 ,
                 though
                 Sathan
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 haue
                 laide
                 such
                 battery
                 against
                 this
                 mount
                 &
                 bulwarke
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 No
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 dangerously
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 wayes
                 assayled
                 as
                 this
                 ;
                 sometime
                 carrying
                 men
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 seeke
                 forgiuenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 at
                 least
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 sometime
                 annihilating
                 faith
                 and
                 voyding
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 power
                 in
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 helpe
                 toward
                 our
                 iustification
                 ,
                 by
                 apprehending
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 knowes
                 this
                 Article
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 and
                 soule
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 comfortable
                 and
                 sure
                 stay
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 rocke
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 ouerthrow
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 all
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 beleeuing
                 were
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 one
                 fundamentall
                 
                 truth
                 could
                 be
                 peruerted
                 and
                 depraued
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 defacing
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 something
                 to
                 it
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 hand
                 and
                 arme
                 that
                 should
                 receiue
                 and
                 embrace
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 behoueth
                 therfore
                 al
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 &
                 namely
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 study
                 &
                 striue
                 to
                 maintaine
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
                 vnuiolable
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 this
                 grace
                 imparted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 beleeuing
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 enforcing
                 and
                 prouoking
                 themselues
                 to
                 all
                 hearty
                 and
                 ioyfull
                 thankfulnesse
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 word
                 and
                 deede
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 earnest
                 care
                 to
                 grow
                 and
                 encrease
                 in
                 this
                 grace
                 continually
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 full
                 apprehension
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 such
                 wonderfull
                 effects
                 as
                 arise
                 thence
                 .
                 But
                 neighbour
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 day
                 drawes
                 toward
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 night
                 approching
                 calles
                 vs
                 home
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 will
                 here
                 ceasse
                 ,
                 deferring
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 your
                 third
                 motion
                 touching
                 the
                 neerest
                 effects
                 and
                 fruites
                 which
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 benefit
                 ,
                 till
                 another
                 time
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 more
                 leysure
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 pleased
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 these
                 effects
                 which
                 follow
                 vpon
                 our
                 iustification
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 consequence
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 dealt
                 in
                 rawly
                 and
                 slenderly
                 ,
                 or
                 passed
                 ouer
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 .
                 So
                 fare
                 ye
                 well
                 for
                 this
                 time
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             seauenth
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             
               The
               nine
               effects
               of
               Iustification
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 Neighbour
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 may
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 you
                 whence
                 doe
                 you
                 come
                 ?
                 for
                 ye
                 were
                 
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 come
                 that
                 way
                 as
                 ye
                 now
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 long
                 sithence
                 from
                 home
                 with
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 mine
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 drew
                 me
                 out
                 to
                 goe
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 did
                 willingly
                 for
                 his
                 good
                 company
                 sake
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 the
                 best
                 hast
                 I
                 could
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 keep
                 touch
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 well
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 so
                 happily
                 ,
                 and
                 fitly
                 meete
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 somewhat
                 afraide
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 haue
                 tarried
                 too
                 long
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 Now
                 Sir
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 well
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 will
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 to
                 lay
                 forth
                 those
                 nine
                 neerest
                 fruits
                 which
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 iustification
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 what
                 effects
                 vse
                 to
                 follow
                 hereupon
                 in
                 the
                 soules
                 and
                 consciences
                 of
                 iustified
                 persons
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 blessed
                 Apostle
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 shall
                 giue
                 you
                 your
                 answer
                 vnto
                 this
                 question
                 :
                 for
                 hauing
                 most
                 diuinely
                 in
                 the
                 2.
                 3.
                 and
                 4.
                 
                 Chapters
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 laid
                 forth
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 substantially
                 proued
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 by
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 answer
                 not
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 most
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 most
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 apprehending
                 the
                 sufferings
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 full
                 absolution
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 actiue
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 our
                 perfect
                 iustice
                 with
                 God.
                 At
                 the
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 he
                 commeth
                 to
                 those
                 proper
                 and
                 immediate
                 
                 effects
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 now
                 enquire
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 conceiue
                 them
                 )
                 he
                 rehearseth
                 distinctly
                 these
                 nine
                 ;
                 1.
                 and
                 2.
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Accesse
                 vnto
                 his
                 grace
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 Standing
                 in
                 that
                 grace
                 :
                 5.
                 
                 Hope
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Reioycing
                 vnder
                 that
                 hope
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Ioy
                 in
                 tribulation
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 A
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 in
                 Christ.
                 9.
                 
                 A
                 glorying
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 secret
                 hidden
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 markes
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 soule
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 finde
                 and
                 try
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 certainty
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 iustification
                 .
                 Also
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 rich
                 Iewels
                 or
                 most
                 precious
                 ornaments
                 affixed
                 vnto
                 that
                 most
                 glorious
                 robe
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 wherewith
                 shee
                 is
                 cloathed
                 so
                 sumptuously
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 contentment
                 of
                 Christ
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 owne
                 vnspeakable
                 comfort
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 these
                 foresaide
                 effects
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 desire
                 now
                 to
                 heare
                 you
                 speake
                 some-what
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 named
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 touching
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 do
                 ye
                 vnderstand
                 thereby
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 plaine
                 to
                 me
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 gift
                 that
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 fruites
                 of
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 being
                 many
                 
                 (
                 nine
                 in
                 number
                 )
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 neede
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 thē
                 ,
                 we
                 hauing
                 so
                 much
                 other
                 worke
                 yet
                 behinde
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 being
                 both
                 weighty
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 remoued
                 from
                 common
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 well
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 speake
                 briefly
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 plainly
                 enough
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 easeth
                 me
                 of
                 some
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 feeleth
                 them
                 by
                 good
                 experience
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 sooner
                 comprehend
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 worthy
                 gifts
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 meant
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 reconciliation
                 or
                 
                 truce
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sence
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 vsed
                 in
                 
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 termed
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 our
                 peace-maker
                 :
                 and
                 peace
                 is
                 made
                 
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 attonement
                 or
                 reconcilement
                 
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 whiles
                 our
                 sinnes
                 which
                 bredde
                 an
                 enmity
                 betweene
                 God
                 &
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 vs
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 him
                 from
                 vs
                 (
                 his
                 infinite
                 iustice
                 hating
                 our
                 
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 through
                 sinne
                 extreamly
                 hating
                 God
                 )
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 these
                 sinnes
                 and
                 punishment
                 ,
                 being
                 wholy
                 done
                 away
                 ,
                 &
                 freely
                 pardoned
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 now
                 God
                 pacified
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 then
                 terrible
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 becom
                 a
                 most
                 amiable
                 and
                 kinde
                 Father
                 ,
                 taking
                 vs
                 now
                 for
                 sonnes
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 children
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 peace
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 made
                 
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 accepting
                 the
                 mercy
                 &
                 forgiuenesse
                 by
                 his
                 gracious
                 promise
                 freely
                 offered
                 ,
                 there
                 followeth
                 
                 another
                 peace
                 and
                 happy
                 tranquility
                 of
                 our
                 cōscience
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 the
                 woundes
                 and
                 terrors
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 now
                 healed
                 and
                 quieted
                 vpon
                 that
                 blessed
                 consent
                 betweene
                 Gods
                 promise
                 and
                 our
                 faith
                 )
                 instead
                 of
                 accusing
                 and
                 trobling
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 wont
                 ,
                 doth
                 now
                 excuse
                 and
                 acquite
                 vs
                 before
                 God
                 with
                 vnspeakable
                 rest
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 pacification
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 greatly
                 terrified
                 with
                 sinne
                 and
                 other
                 enemies
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 agreement
                 &
                 likenesse
                 betweene
                 this
                 true
                 peace
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 false
                 peace
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 and
                 benummed
                 conscience
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 both
                 are
                 quiet
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 trouble
                 or
                 anguish
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 as
                 great
                 ods
                 betweene
                 them
                 as
                 is
                 betweene
                 heauen
                 and
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 dead
                 conscience
                 is
                 quiet
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 
                 hath
                 no
                 feeling
                 of
                 sinne
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 like
                 to
                 dead
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 prick
                 with
                 a
                 Needle
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 feels
                 nothing
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 sleeping
                 dead
                 conscience
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 sense
                 of
                 sinne
                 or
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 growes
                 the
                 quietnes
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 quickly
                 be
                 shaken
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 horrible
                 terror
                 succeede
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 with
                 sin
                 reuiueth
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 awaked
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 an
                 holy
                 conscience
                 washed
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 quiet
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 so
                 feeleth
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 them
                 al
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 pacified
                 and
                 well
                 pleased
                 in
                 his
                 Son.
                 Hence
                 ariseth
                 her
                 peace
                 which
                 passeth
                 all
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 benummed
                 conscience
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 comforteth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 lyeth
                 as
                 asleepe
                 :
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 naturall
                 liuelinesse
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 by
                 presence
                 of
                 things
                 pleasing
                 to
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 spirituall
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 truly
                 pacified
                 conscience
                 hath
                 great
                 comfort
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 chearing
                 vp
                 the
                 soule
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 cheared
                 at
                 a
                 feast
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 feast
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 benummed
                 conscience
                 is
                 awlesse
                 &
                 feareth
                 not
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 wrath
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 truely
                 appeased
                 conscience
                 is
                 fearefull
                 to
                 offend
                 such
                 a
                 Father
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 now
                 feare
                 not
                 damnation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 feareth
                 transgression
                 &
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 feared
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 feared
                 God
                 greatly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 may
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 ere
                 you
                 passe
                 ouer
                 to
                 
                 the
                 next
                 fruite
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 shewe
                 how
                 this
                 blessing
                 of
                 a
                 peaceable
                 conscience
                 is
                 gotten
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 preserued
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 whether
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 recouer
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 wayes
                 vvhereby
                 to
                 attaine
                 this
                 peace
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 vnfeigned
                 displeasure
                 &
                 sorow
                 conceyued
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 against
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 breaking
                 forth
                 in
                 an
                 humble
                 ,
                 sincere
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 confession
                 of
                 them
                 particularly
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 knowne
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 earnest
                 endeauour
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 shun
                 all
                 occasions
                 
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 stirring
                 vp
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 embrace
                 that
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 offereth
                 to
                 vs
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 verily
                 beleeuing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 indeede
                 remitted
                 to
                 vs
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 his
                 mercifull
                 promise
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 breake
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 can
                 denie
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 lie
                 .
                 Now
                 hauing
                 thus
                 gotten
                 this
                 peace
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 great
                 care
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 praise
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 treasure
                 ,
                 then
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 purchase
                 
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 meanes
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 come
                 by
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 often
                 and
                 earnest
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 crauing
                 pardon
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ;
                 but
                 especiallie
                 by
                 a
                 carefull
                 auoiding
                 of
                 euery
                 knowne
                 sinne
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 labouring
                 still
                 as
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 cleerer
                 insight
                 of
                 sins
                 by
                 the
                 lanterne
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 brightly
                 known
                 and
                 perceiued
                 to
                 encrease
                 in
                 care
                 and
                 watchfulnesse
                 ouer
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 thoughts
                 and
                 desires
                 ;
                 where
                 sinne
                 being
                 yet
                 but
                 young
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 may
                 most
                 easily
                 be
                 crushed
                 :
                 neuer
                 let
                 it
                 goe
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 get
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 to
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 helpe
                 either
                 of
                 tongue
                 or
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 execute
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 raise
                 vp
                 new
                 stormes
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 the
                 quiet
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 ioyne
                 a
                 desire
                 and
                 study
                 how
                 to
                 performe
                 all
                 knowne
                 duties
                 which
                 concerne
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 generall
                 or
                 speciall
                 calling
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 vprightnesse
                 and
                 singlenesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 desire
                 to
                 glorifie
                 him
                 by
                 our
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 will.
                 For
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 peace
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 which
                 
                   walke
                   in
                   his
                   Statutes
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 doe
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 striue
                 to
                 
                 doe
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 our
                 imperfections
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 peace
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 stand
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 encrease
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 abound
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Whereas
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 touching
                 this
                 peace
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 :
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 lost
                 ;
                 none
                 can
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 faith
                 can
                 be
                 lost
                 .
                 Indeede
                 this
                 peace
                 of
                 
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 is
                 lost
                 ;
                 as
                 appeareth
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Ezekiah
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 by
                 falling
                 into
                 some
                 grosse
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 
                 fearefull
                 security
                 ,
                 not
                 looking
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 watching
                 ouer
                 theirwayes
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 strong
                 fit
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 haue
                 beene
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 an
                 hell
                 of
                 horror
                 and
                 soule-sorrow
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 more
                 sence
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 vpon
                 a
                 racke
                 doth
                 feele
                 any
                 ease
                 ;
                 complaining
                 in
                 the
                 anguish
                 and
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 their
                 griefe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 beene
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 soule
                 hath
                 beene
                 disquietted
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 mourning
                 as
                 a
                 Turtle
                 ,
                 chattering
                 as
                 a
                 Crane
                 ,
                 weeping
                 and
                 watering
                 their
                 cheekes
                 and
                 couch
                 with
                 teares
                 ;
                 weary
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 wishing
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 finding
                 nothing
                 but
                 feare
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 their
                 liuely
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 their
                 atonement
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 peace
                 of
                 minde
                 comming
                 thereof
                 ,
                 not
                 vtterly
                 lost
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 sense
                 onely
                 of
                 these
                 benefits
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 it
                 faring
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 vnder
                 the
                 darke
                 cloudes
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 it selfe
                 a
                 lightsome
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 scatter
                 the
                 thicke
                 cloudes
                 ,
                 giueth
                 forth
                 his
                 shine
                 afresh
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 
                 trees
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 which
                 hauing
                 neither
                 fruite
                 ,
                 nor
                 blossome
                 ,
                 nor
                 leafe
                 ,
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ;
                 yet
                 haue
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 roote
                 ,
                 which
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 .
                 Or
                 finally
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 trance
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 truth
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 haue
                 no
                 sense
                 or
                 vse
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 euen
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Gods
                 owne
                 Children
                 in
                 the
                 pang
                 of
                 some
                 soule
                 affliction
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 some
                 deepe
                 fall
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 there
                 appeares
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 no
                 fruits
                 ,
                 nor
                 feeling
                 of
                 any
                 sauing
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 is
                 clouded
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 to
                 seeming
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 reason
                 and
                 the
                 euent
                 declareth
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 sauing
                 grace
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 perisheth
                 not
                 ;
                 it
                 neuer
                 dyeth
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 once
                 liueth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 called
                 immortall
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 haue
                 feare
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 dulnesse
                 ,
                 with
                 deadnesse
                 in
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 afterwards
                 recouer
                 themselues
                 ;
                 the
                 graces
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 being
                 stirred
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 good
                 meanes
                 ,
                 are
                 againe
                 quickened
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 best
                 
                 meanes
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 lost
                 their
                 former
                 peace
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 all
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 priuate
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 great
                 vntowardnesse
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 thinke
                 on
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 still
                 to
                 make
                 petitions
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 name
                 .
                 Those
                 very
                 groanes
                 and
                 sighes
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 vttered
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 despiseth
                 not
                 
                   a
                   contrite
                   and
                   broken
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 therfore
                 
                 let
                 not
                 such
                 forbeare
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 〈◊〉
                 more
                 seriously
                 to
                 renew
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 and
                 comforts
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 wise
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 counsell
                 &
                 supplications
                 many
                 a
                 weake
                 troubled
                 heart
                 hath
                 beene
                 raysed
                 vp
                 to
                 peace
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 For
                 this
                 being
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 Iames
                 5.
                 certainely
                 God
                 will
                 blesse
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 such
                 take
                 good
                 heart
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 better
                 releefe
                 of
                 their
                 distressed
                 conscience
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 remember
                 the
                 olde
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 toward
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 peace
                 ,
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 had
                 heretofore
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 felt
                 ,
                 must
                 assure
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 God
                 which
                 once
                 had
                 so
                 farre
                 exprest
                 his
                 loue
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 These
                 priuate
                 meanes
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 publike
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 reuerent
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 will
                 againe
                 so
                 settle
                 their
                 heart
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 (
                 through
                 Gods
                 powerfull
                 blessing
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 occasioned
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 
                   Returne
                   to
                   thy
                   rest
                   ,
                   O
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   beene
                   beneficiall
                   to
                   thee
                   ;
                   hee
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   thy
                   soule
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   eyes
                   from
                   teares
                
                 ;
                 Psal.
                 116.
                 verse
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 me
                 now
                 remember
                 you
                 to
                 proceede
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 fruite
                 of
                 Iustifying
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 you
                 called
                 ,
                 Accesse
                 into
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 what
                 doe
                 ye
                 esteeme
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 declare
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 conceiue
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 third
                 fruite
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 accesse
                 or
                 entrance
                 
                 into
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 following
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 heeles
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 conscience
                 being
                 pacified
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 hauing
                 God
                 pacified
                 and
                 reconciled
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 soule
                 assumeth
                 and
                 taketh
                 great
                 liberty
                 in
                 all
                 necessities
                 ,
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 ,
                 to
                 approach
                 and
                 come
                 vnto
                 this
                 God
                 ,
                 thus
                 become
                 gracious
                 and
                 fauourable
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 accesse
                 or
                 entrance
                 into
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 Ephesians
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   
                   haue
                   entrance
                   with
                   boldnesse
                   ,
                   through
                   confidence
                   and
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 also
                 one
                 with
                 that
                 Heb.
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   We
                   may
                   with
                   boldnesse
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   hoping
                   to
                   find
                   helpe
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   neede
                
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 sinnes
                 were
                 vnpardoned
                 ,
                 they
                 shut
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 :
                 so
                 being
                 now
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 reconciled
                 to
                 vs.
                 We
                 may
                 freely
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 with
                 much
                 liberty
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 propitious
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 certaine
                 resemblance
                 and
                 shadow
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 naturall
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 dare
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 his
                 anger
                 is
                 moued
                 for
                 some
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 flie
                 rather
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Absalon
                 ;
                 but
                 attonement
                 being
                 once
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 certified
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 Absalon
                 dare
                 freely
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 before
                 his
                 Father
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 they
                 shun
                 and
                 flie
                 from
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 Adam
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 they
                 haue
                 God
                 angry
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 consciences
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 〈◊〉
                 or
                 disquietted
                 ;
                 but
                 vpon
                 reconciliation
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conscience
                 thereby
                 appeased
                 ,
                 they
                 now
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 boldnesse
                 enter
                 in
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 to
                 his
                 Grace
                 for
                 themselues
                 and
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 wants
                 and
                 distresses
                 :
                 which
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 gift
                 and
                 priuiledge
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 perceiued
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 a
                 base
                 subiect
                 ,
                 through
                 some
                 capitall
                 crime
                 obnoxious
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 clemency
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 but
                 honoured
                 so
                 and
                 aduanced
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 may
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 haue
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 sue
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 looke
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 exceedeth
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 all
                 earthly
                 Monarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 gratifie
                 vs
                 in
                 things
                 most
                 neerely
                 concerning
                 vs
                 ,
                 enen
                 eternall
                 felicity
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 doth
                 this
                 benefit
                 of
                 our
                 
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 God
                 exceede
                 that
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 benefit
                 that
                 no
                 heart
                 can
                 thinke
                 ,
                 no
                 tongue
                 can
                 vtter
                 the
                 vnualuable
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 poore
                 sinners
                 should
                 receiue
                 
                 this
                 honour
                 through
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 merits
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 free
                 approch
                 into
                 Gods
                 priuy
                 chamber
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 secret
                 presence
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 whatsoeuer
                 wants
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 talke
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 childe
                 with
                 his
                 louing
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 friend
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 Thus
                 considering
                 what
                 neede
                 wee
                 haue
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 able
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 pleasure
                 vs
                 ,
                 cannot
                 seeme
                 but
                 a
                 wonderous
                 great
                 mercy
                 ,
                 our
                 vnworthinesse
                 and
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 being
                 also
                 coupled
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 fruite
                 ye
                 called
                 a
                 standing
                 in
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 imports
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 perseuerance
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 true
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 blessed
                 estate
                 whereinto
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 haue
                 God
                 fauourable
                 ;
                 not
                 by
                 fits
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 dayes
                 ,
                 moneths
                 ,
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 euer
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 meant
                 here
                 (
                 by
                 standing
                 )
                 not
                 only
                 our
                 common
                 speech
                 ,
                 wherein
                 wee
                 call
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 continuance
                 ,
                 a
                 station
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 standing
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 resolute
                 and
                 constant
                 ,
                 wee
                 vse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 stood
                 well
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 wee
                 will
                 stirre
                 vp
                 one
                 to
                 stedfastnesse
                 ,
                 wee
                 bid
                 him
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 also
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 expresse
                 stablenesse
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 in
                 euill
                 ;
                 Psalme
                 1.
                 1.
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 ;
                 Psalme
                 122.
                 1
                 
                 Corinthians
                 16.
                 13.
                 
                 Likewise
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 by
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ;
                   The
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                   doe
                   stand
                   in
                
                 
                 
                 
                   that
                   grace
                   ,
                   whereinto
                   they
                   haue
                   sound
                   entrance
                   :
                
                 Hee
                 intends
                 to
                 teach
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Elect
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Christ
                 absoluing
                 him
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciling
                 him
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 hath
                 thereby
                 his
                 conscience
                 sweetly
                 quietted
                 ,
                 enioying
                 this
                 liberty
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 vpon
                 all
                 iust
                 occasions
                 with
                 holy
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 reuerence
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 gracious
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 So
                 hee
                 is
                 established
                 to
                 abide
                 and
                 remaine
                 in
                 this
                 happy
                 condition
                 for
                 all
                 eternity
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 though
                 through
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 vnwarinesse
                 and
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 sore
                 assaulted
                 and
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 some
                 deepe
                 and
                 dangerous
                 fall
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 hee
                 may
                 lose
                 sundry
                 tokens
                 ,
                 fruites
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 cleerenesse
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 affection
                 to
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 feruency
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 boldnesse
                 in
                 confession
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 very
                 manifest
                 in
                 Dauid
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 51.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 preserued
                 so
                 sure
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 fall
                 wholly
                 and
                 vtterly
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 grace
                 of
                 attonement
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 effects
                 as
                 necessarily
                 depend
                 thereon
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 attained
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Because
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 loueth
                 the
                 Elect
                 in
                 
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 is
                 vnchangeable
                 ,
                 louing
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 also
                 he
                 hath
                 receiued
                 them
                 into
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 couenant
                 ,
                 promising
                 
                 so
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 feare
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 the
                 will
                 to
                 goe
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 hee
                 neuer
                 hath
                 the
                 will
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 once
                 embraced
                 ;
                 being
                 also
                 of
                 almighty
                 power
                 to
                 maintaine
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 fanour
                 ,
                 committing
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 lose
                 none
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 
                 giuen
                 him
                 by
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 doe
                 often
                 of
                 frailety
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 greeuously
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 deserue
                 to
                 be
                 forsaken
                 perpetually
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 kept
                 from
                 that
                 vnrecouerable
                 downefall
                 ;
                 Mathew
                 12.
                 
                 Hebrewes
                 6.
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 intercession
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 haue
                 all
                 their
                 other
                 falles
                 of
                 weakenesse
                 couered
                 and
                 pardoned
                 .
                 His
                 Spirit
                 moreouer
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 quickening
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 strengthening
                 that
                 is
                 
                 weake
                 ,
                 raysing
                 them
                 vp
                 from
                 their
                 falles
                 ,
                 stirring
                 vp
                 their
                 repentance
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 enabling
                 them
                 to
                 keepe
                 on
                 their
                 way
                 vntill
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 goale
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                 this
                 I
                 cōfidently
                 hold
                 vpon
                 the
                 promised
                 grounds
                 ,
                 &
                 would
                 haue
                 all
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 deceiue
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 being
                 once
                 by
                 a
                 liuely
                 faith
                 vnited
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 iustified
                 by
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 hauing
                 their
                 sins
                 forgiuen
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 pacification
                 of
                 their
                 conscience
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 enioying
                 this
                 liberty
                 of
                 hauing
                 accesse
                 into
                 the
                 gracious
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 neuer
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 hel
                 be
                 quite
                 and
                 wholly
                 pluckt
                 from
                 this
                 grace
                 .
                 Howsoeuer
                 they
                 may
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 saide
                 )
                 lose
                 for
                 a
                 space
                 many
                 fruites
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 further
                 worthy
                 for
                 their
                 offences
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 deale
                 in
                 rigor
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 neuer
                 doth
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 doe
                 with
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 become
                 so
                 propitious
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 iustifie
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 admit
                 them
                 as
                 children
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 kind
                 Father
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 consideration
                 hereof
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 or
                 suspected
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 breede
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 Iull
                 men
                 asleepe
                 in
                 a
                 carnall
                 presumption
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 auailable
                 to
                 
                 quicken
                 and
                 prouoke
                 Gods
                 children
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 care
                 and
                 watchfulnesse
                 ;
                 both
                 because
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 so
                 preserued
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 which
                 teacheth
                 this
                 ,
                 doth
                 teach
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 owne
                 feare
                 ,
                 endeuour
                 ,
                 and
                 vigilancy
                 in
                 the
                 carefull
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 diligent
                 heed-taking
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 owne
                 wayes
                 ,
                 is
                 required
                 heereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 standing
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   standeth
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   lest
                   he
                   fall
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Bee
                   not
                   high
                   minded
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   feare
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   preserueth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Iohn
                 5
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 elect
                 vpon
                 calling
                 to
                 minde
                 such
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 with
                 their
                 calling
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 moued
                 vnto
                 great
                 thankfulnes
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 and
                 honor
                 such
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 brought
                 them
                 and
                 setled
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 blisseful
                 ,
                 sure
                 and
                 steddy
                 condition
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 grow
                 bold
                 to
                 offend
                 &
                 liue
                 securely
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 found
                 ingratefull
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 most
                 kinde
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 safety
                 lyeth
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 eschew
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 vpon
                 their
                 guard
                 :
                 this
                 double
                 corde
                 will
                 strongly
                 holde
                 them
                 vnto
                 theyr
                 dutie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 heare
                 you
                 speak
                 something
                 to
                 the
                 fift
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 ye
                 called
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 a
                 
                   Reioycing
                   vnder
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Where
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 wold
                 haue
                 you
                 distinctly
                 to
                 shew
                 mee
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 meaneth
                 by
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 hope
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 of
                 reioycing
                 vnder
                 that
                 hope
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 fifte
                 fruite
                 will
                 bee
                 euidenced
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 better
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 I
                 will
                 seeke
                 to
                 satisfie
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 with
                 so
                 few
                 words
                 as
                 such
                 things
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 vttered
                 .
                 The
                 glory
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5
                 ,
                 2.
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 blessed
                 
                 celestiall
                 glory
                 which
                 beleeuers
                 shall
                 enioy
                 in
                 Heauen
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 consistes
                 first
                 in
                 a
                 remoouing
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 miserie
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 absolutely
                 free
                 :
                 the
                 euill
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 paine
                 shall
                 touch
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 it
                 shall
                 touch
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 hauing
                 of
                 al
                 good
                 for
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 perfection
                 :
                 their
                 bodies
                 being
                 made
                 incorruptible
                 ,
                 strong
                 ,
                 bright
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Starres
                 or
                 Sunne
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ;
                 their
                 soules
                 filled
                 with
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 abounding
                 in
                 all
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saintes
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 mutually
                 louing
                 and
                 delighting
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 measure
                 ,
                 so
                 without
                 all
                 terme
                 or
                 end
                 .
                 Earehath
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 heart
                 cannot
                 conceiue
                 and
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 this
                 glory
                 .
                 None
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 saue
                 such
                 as
                 receiue
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 free
                 gift
                 which
                 hee
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 his
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 himselfe
                 liues
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 infinitely
                 cloathed
                 with
                 this
                 celestial
                 glory
                 .
                 He
                 dwels
                 in
                 inaccessible
                 glory
                 ,
                 his
                 children
                 being
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 some
                 beames
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 absolute
                 felicity
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 ,
                 what
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 
                 that
                 glory
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 certaine
                 and
                 sure
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 iustified
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 enioy
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 this
                 heauenly
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 serues
                 to
                 leade
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 of
                 such
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 enioyeth
                 
                 already
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 faithfull
                 do
                 hope
                 for
                 heauenly
                 
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hope
                 shall
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5
                 ,
                 5.
                 therefore
                 they
                 may
                 surely
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 certainty
                 ,
                 expect
                 eternall
                 glory
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 their
                 hope
                 would
                 bring
                 shame
                 and
                 confound
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 misse
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 hoped
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 beleeuers
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   reioyce
                   vnder
                   this
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reioycing
                 with
                 godly
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 certainty
                 which
                 be
                 assured
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 therefore
                 certainty
                 in
                 their
                 hope
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 him
                 Father
                 ?
                 For
                 his
                 children
                 shall
                 certainly
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 certainly
                 looke
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 could
                 faith
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 if
                 hope
                 were
                 but
                 an
                 vncertain
                 and
                 wauering
                 looking
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 promised
                 ?
                 Finally
                 ,
                 hope
                 staying
                 it selfe
                 vpon
                 the
                 infinite
                 truth
                 ,
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 deceiue
                 ,
                 alter
                 ,
                 or
                 faile
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Christian
                 hope
                 of
                 glorious
                 happinesse
                 is
                 no
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 certaine
                 and
                 steddy
                 expectation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 heere
                 interrupt
                 you
                 a
                 little
                 without
                 your
                 offence
                 .
                 Seeing
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 hope
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 something
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 heereafter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 argueth
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Hope
                   which
                   is
                   seene
                   is
                   no
                   hope
                   ,
                   wee
                   hope
                   for
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   :
                
                 whence
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 certainty
                 and
                 assurance
                 which
                 is
                 affixed
                 and
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 hope
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 many
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 of
                 vs
                 heereafter
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 men
                 neuer
                 haue
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Neighbour
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 well
                 &
                 timely
                 mooued
                 .
                 For
                 certainty
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 being
                 generally
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 owne
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 saide
                 ,
                 an
                 expecting
                 of
                 some
                 
                 future
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 for
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 therefore
                 certainty
                 or
                 vncertainety
                 goeth
                 with
                 hope
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 contingent
                 causes
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 is
                 euer
                 with
                 vncertainty
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 opinion
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 humane
                 or
                 ciuill
                 hope
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 worldlie
                 things
                 (
                 which
                 haue
                 no
                 certaine
                 causes
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 or
                 not
                 be
                 )
                 is
                 euer
                 with
                 doubt
                 and
                 vnassured
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 :
                 when
                 one
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 my
                 house
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 merry
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 pay
                 me
                 money
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 thus
                 promising
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 at
                 the
                 appointed
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 hope
                 cānot
                 make
                 me
                 sure
                 .
                 For
                 vpon
                 good
                 cause
                 he
                 may
                 alter
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 sicke
                 ,
                 or
                 my selfe
                 may
                 haue
                 necessary
                 lets
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 with
                 Christian
                 hope
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 assoreth
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 ;
                 as
                 spiritual
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 protection
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 celestiall
                 glory
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 certaine
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 of
                 most
                 certaine
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vnchangeable
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 purposing
                 and
                 promising
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 thither
                 :
                 and
                 hauing
                 already
                 giuen
                 the
                 elect
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 iustifying
                 them
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 pacifying
                 their
                 consciences
                 by
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 allowing
                 them
                 accesse
                 into
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 other
                 fruites
                 of
                 his
                 couenant
                 ,
                 sure
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 and
                 experimentall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 and
                 mercy
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 with
                 vndoubted
                 certainty
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 assuredly
                 looke
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 behinde
                 ,
                 euen
                 their
                 glorious
                 perfection
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 And
                 notwithstanding
                 there
                 
                 bee
                 in
                 them
                 still
                 remaining
                 corruption
                 ,
                 by
                 strength
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 often
                 faile
                 and
                 offend
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 &
                 sometime
                 very
                 great
                 sins
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 will
                 is
                 changeable
                 :
                 yet
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 vnto
                 beleeuers
                 repenting
                 ,
                 all
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 neuer
                 changeth
                 :
                 howsoeuer
                 his
                 children
                 are
                 subiect
                 therunto
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 so
                 reneweth
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 confirmeth
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 strength
                 into
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 might
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 change
                 &
                 cease
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 their
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 mutablenes
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 hope
                 is
                 neuer
                 vtterly
                 quailed
                 &
                 danted
                 ,
                 but
                 standeth
                 firme
                 as
                 mount
                 Syon
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 an
                 hill
                 of
                 Brasse
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 euer
                 for
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 their
                 hope
                 shall
                 be
                 firme
                 and
                 good
                 .
                 Which
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 much
                 correcteth
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 seuer
                 assurance
                 from
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 but
                 an
                 opinion
                 and
                 wauering
                 conceite
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 or
                 misse
                 of
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 meruailed
                 ,
                 seeing
                 some
                 in
                 part
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 ground
                 their
                 hope
                 vpon
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 their
                 seruing
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 weake
                 grounds
                 to
                 beare
                 vp
                 certaine
                 expectation
                 of
                 glory
                 :
                 )
                 so
                 it
                 ministreth
                 much
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 receiued
                 this
                 Christian
                 hope
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 whatsoeuer
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 sinnes
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 misse
                 of
                 glorious
                 blisse
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 faithful
                 which
                 hath
                 promised
                 ;
                 and
                 hauing
                 also
                 begun
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 finish
                 it
                 vntill
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Finally
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 purge
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 pure
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 glory
                 as
                 is
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 diligent
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 found
                 of
                 
                 him
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 without
                 spot
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 haue
                 satisfied
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 fifth
                 fruite
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 well
                 obserue
                 how
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 be
                 hugely
                 deceiued
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 doe
                 build
                 their
                 hope
                 vpon
                 their
                 owne
                 good
                 doings
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 needes
                 alwayes
                 floate
                 as
                 a
                 boate
                 vpon
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 with
                 continuall
                 vncertainties
                 and
                 doubtings
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 sure
                 when
                 their
                 workes
                 are
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 being
                 in
                 some
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doe
                 still
                 perplex
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 beside
                 the
                 great
                 sinnes
                 which
                 they
                 commit
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 alone
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fixed
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 anchor
                 in
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 pronounced
                 accursed
                 ,
                 which
                 hope
                 in
                 ought
                 saue
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 mens
                 workes
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 therefore
                 popish
                 hope
                 is
                 an
                 accursed
                 hope
                 .
                 Indeede
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 iust
                 and
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 vnto
                 the
                 Saints
                 a
                 secondary
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 some
                 prop
                 to
                 stay
                 their
                 hope
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 liue
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 made
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 his
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 ,
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Almightinesse
                 ,
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 onely
                 foundation
                 of
                 hope
                 .
                 
                   Thankes
                   be
                   vnto
                   God
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                 
                   Peter
                   )
                   who
                   hath
                   begotten
                   vs
                   to
                   a
                   liuely
                   hope
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 ignorance
                 or
                 
                 mistaking
                 ,
                 thinke
                 and
                 speake
                 no
                 otherwise
                 of
                 Christian
                 hope
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 humane
                 and
                 worldly
                 hope
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 certainty
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 hath
                 their
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 faire
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 morning
                 cleere
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 haruest
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 corne
                 come
                 
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 blade
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 eared
                 ,
                 being
                 herein
                 not
                 right
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 little
                 suspect
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 sort
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 better
                 knowledge
                 
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 touching
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 yet
                 faile
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 labour
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 liuely
                 hope
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 liues
                 from
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 mercy
                 will
                 accept
                 as
                 meet
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 that
                 vndefiled
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 certainely
                 by
                 hope
                 doe
                 looke
                 for
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 Sir
                 hauing
                 dispatcht
                 this
                 fifth
                 fruit
                 of
                 
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 seeme
                 good
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 set
                 vpon
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 the
                 sixth
                 fruite
                 ;
                 
                   Reioycing
                   vnder
                   this
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 elsewhere
                 called
                 ,
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 vnspeakable
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 of
                 saluation
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 open
                 this
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 or
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 generally
                 taken
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                 sweete
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 vpon
                 the
                 presence
                 ,
                 or
                 hope
                 
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 thing
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 good
                 things
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 obiects
                 of
                 ioy
                 )
                 be
                 diuers
                 ,
                 so
                 reioycing
                 is
                 diuers
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 good
                 thing
                 bee
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 pleasing
                 or
                 preseruing
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 ioy
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 fleshly
                 and
                 worldly
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 reprobates
                 &
                 wicked
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 may
                 haue
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 a
                 beleeuing
                 iustified
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 occasioned
                 by
                 heauenly
                 and
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 and
                 blessings
                 ,
                 either
                 presently
                 had
                 and
                 enioyed
                 ;
                 as
                 calling
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 else
                 certainly
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 eternall
                 blisse
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 termed
                 ,
                 
                   Ioy
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 are
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 differeth
                 Christian
                 reioycing
                 from
                 worldly
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 this
                 springeth
                 from
                 the
                 hauing
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 earthly
                 and
                 perishing
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 lasteth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 suddenly
                 quailed
                 vpon
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 losse
                 of
                 temporall
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 it
                 endeth
                 in
                 bitter
                 sorrow
                 :
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 the
                 reioycing
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lasting
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 cheereth
                 the
                 heart
                 euen
                 in
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shal
                 heare
                 anon
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 commeth
                 from
                 a
                 sence
                 of
                 Gods
                 present
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 enioying
                 of
                 many
                 excellent
                 heauenly
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 assured
                 expectation
                 of
                 full
                 blessednesse
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 their
                 hearts
                 being
                 truly
                 certified
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 assured
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 now
                 haue
                 God
                 propitious
                 and
                 gracious
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 free
                 remission
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 day
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 corruption
                 of
                 sinnes
                 quite
                 done
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 teares
                 for
                 sinne
                 and
                 misery
                 being
                 wiped
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 euill
                 being
                 vtterly
                 remoued
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 perfectly
                 blessed
                 and
                 glorified
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 hope
                 they
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 lauding
                 and
                 praysing
                 God
                 with
                 Psalmes
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 their
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 comming
                 from
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   &
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 called
                 ,
                 Gloriousioy
                 ;
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 
                 Vnto
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 therefore
                 earnestly
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 
                   Reioyce
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   say
                   reioyce
                
                 ;
                 Phil.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 
                   Reioyce
                   euermore
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 Dauid
                 begs
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 
                 
                   Make
                   me
                   to
                   heare
                   of
                   ioy
                   and
                   gladnesse
                   .
                
                 Where
                 
                 obserue
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 ioy
                 is
                 begotten
                 by
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 being
                 heard
                 .
                 Let
                 mee
                 heare
                 euen
                 by
                 that
                 gladsome
                 ioyfull
                 tydings
                 of
                 forgiuenesse
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 nourished
                 and
                 encreased
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ouershadowed
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 sometime
                 with
                 Gods
                 deare
                 Children
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sunne
                 of
                 their
                 ioy
                 is
                 hid
                 vnder
                 a
                 blacke
                 cloude
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 temptations
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 recouered
                 and
                 had
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 message
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 being
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeued
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Dauid
                 prayes
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 ioy
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 heart
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 bitter
                 greefe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 wil
                 cheere
                 and
                 glad
                 it
                 sauing
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 
                   I
                   had
                   vtterly
                   fainted
                   in
                   my
                   trouble
                   ,
                   had
                   not'thy
                   Word
                   comforted
                   me
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 119.
                 
                 All
                 other
                 solaces
                 which
                 wee
                 vse
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 cheering
                 of
                 our
                 spirit
                 made
                 sad
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 vaine
                 and
                 nothing
                 worth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 onely
                 through
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 fetch
                 againe
                 a
                 fainting
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 keepe
                 it
                 in
                 ioyfull
                 plight
                 without
                 fainting
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 sought
                 to
                 for
                 this
                 ioy
                 when
                 any
                 lacke
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 must
                 be
                 waited
                 on
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 and
                 encrease
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 sithence
                 both
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 glorie
                 ,
                 are
                 bred
                 and
                 fed
                 by
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 our
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
                 and
                 preserued
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 stay
                 too
                 long
                 about
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 hauing
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 this
                 former
                 reioycing
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 heart
                 ,
                 vnder
                 hope
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 doth
                 bring
                 forth
                 another
                 branch
                 of
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 farre
                 more
                 admirable
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 reioycing
                 in
                 bitter
                 
                 tribulations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 greeuous
                 to
                 our
                 Nature
                 :
                 for
                 
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 maruelled
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 true
                 beleeuers
                 haue
                 their
                 hearts
                 mooued
                 to
                 ioy
                 and
                 gladnes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 certainly
                 looke
                 to
                 bee
                 glorified
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 farre
                 lesse
                 matters
                 vseth
                 to
                 cheere
                 vp
                 mens
                 hearts
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 indeede
                 very
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 that
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 matter
                 both
                 of
                 shame
                 and
                 pain
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 carry
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 God
                 displeased
                 and
                 angry
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 the
                 godly
                 beleeuers
                 should
                 be
                 merry
                 and
                 cheerefull
                 in
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 this
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 true
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 affirming
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   reioyce
                   euen
                   in
                   tribulations
                   :
                
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 3.
                 and
                 experience
                 proueth
                 to
                 vs
                 the
                 truth
                 heereof
                 :
                 The
                 godly
                 in
                 their
                 affliction
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 most
                 bitter
                 martyrdom
                 ,
                 suffering
                 the
                 spoyling
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 and
                 liues
                 with
                 ioy
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 afflictions
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 speciall
                 fauour
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 well
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 being
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 and
                 for
                 an
                 especiall
                 good
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 and
                 encrease
                 their
                 faith
                 ;
                 therefore
                 their
                 afflictions
                 do
                 nourish
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 glory
                 (
                 as
                 seales
                 and
                 pledges
                 thereof
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 assuring
                 them
                 that
                 rest
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 their
                 troubles
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 faithfull
                 promise
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 that
                 rest
                 and
                 happinesse
                 (
                 in
                 hope
                 whereof
                 they
                 liue
                 )
                 causeth
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 sweete
                 and
                 pleasant
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 meete
                 with
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 toward
                 that
                 glorious
                 and
                 happie
                 end
                 .
                 They
                 being
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 comforted
                 heerewith
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 distresses
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 beeing
                 now
                 made
                 partakers
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 suffering
                 and
                 dying
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 Lords
                 owne
                 worde
                 for
                 their
                 
                 warrant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 also
                 liue
                 and
                 reigne
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 glory
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 with
                 consideration
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 their
                 conformity
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 light
                 and
                 momentany
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 glory
                 immortall
                 and
                 weighty
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 looking
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 looking
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vpon
                 their
                 temporall
                 calamities
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 comfortable
                 and
                 coragious
                 ;
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 swallowing
                 (
                 at
                 lest
                 mitigating
                 )
                 much
                 the
                 greefe
                 of
                 euil
                 things
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 now
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 thinke
                 )
                 proceede
                 vnto
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 pointes
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 intreat
                 you
                 to
                 loose
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 knots
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 Gods
                 children
                 may
                 imbrace
                 worldly
                 comforts
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 sithence
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 glorie
                 breeds
                 in
                 them
                 such
                 ioy
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 solacing
                 &
                 gladding
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 in
                 most
                 irkesome
                 and
                 painfull
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 how
                 commeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 faithfull
                 men
                 ,
                 do
                 strangely
                 despaire
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 without
                 hope
                 and
                 ioy
                 ,
                 but
                 exceedingly
                 appalled
                 and
                 danted
                 ,
                 despairing
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 discomfite
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 friend
                 ,
                 albeit
                 something
                 hath
                 (
                 by
                 occasion
                 )
                 bene
                 said
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 heretofore
                 (
                 if
                 ye
                 remember
                 )
                 when
                 wee
                 spake
                 of
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 standing
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 else-where
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 your
                 demand
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 despaires
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 if
                 first
                 I
                 speake
                 somewhat
                 of
                 worldly
                 
                 comforts
                 :
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 sometime
                 to
                 afford
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 giuing
                 them
                 also
                 power
                 to
                 apprehend
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 feare
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 deceiued
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 wofull
                 examples
                 of
                 Salomons
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 Ezekiahs
                 
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 lost
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 too
                 much
                 caried
                 away
                 with
                 worldly
                 ioyes
                 ,
                 not
                 keeping
                 a
                 measure
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 admonished
                 of
                 these
                 few
                 things
                 ,
                 about
                 their
                 ioy
                 in
                 earthlie
                 comforts
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 simply
                 considered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 vnto
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 with
                 sensuall
                 beasts
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 delighted
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 things
                 liking
                 to
                 their
                 nature
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 Calues
                 and
                 Lambs
                 to
                 skip
                 and
                 sport
                 themselues
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 very
                 horse
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 good
                 prouender
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 worldly
                 ioy
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 hart
                 
                 is
                 much
                 and
                 often
                 cheered
                 with
                 pleasures
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 perillous
                 ;
                 a
                 great
                 enemy
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 hauing
                 bene
                 the
                 baite
                 wherein
                 many
                 a
                 good
                 soule
                 hath
                 bin
                 caught
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 needs
                 great
                 caution
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 well
                 vsing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 hard
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 gouerne
                 either
                 our
                 passions
                 of
                 greefe
                 or
                 ioy
                 ,
                 of
                 feare
                 or
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 therefore
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 guide
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 mirth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 obserue
                 a
                 due
                 measure
                 therin
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 not
                 deceiued
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 mirth
                 and
                 worldly
                 ioy
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 heart
                 beginnes
                 to
                 cheare
                 much
                 ,
                 some
                 sin
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 committed
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 bene
                 vnder
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 threatning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 against
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 would
                 bee
                 called
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 checke
                 the
                 immoderatenesse
                 of
                 our
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 temper
                 and
                 take
                 down
                 our
                 mirth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 with
                 excesse
                 .
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 as
                 Chirurgeons
                 are
                 faine
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 to
                 diuert
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 blood
                 for
                 the
                 healths
                 of
                 their
                 patients
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 Christians
                 endeuour
                 to
                 turne
                 theyr
                 worldly
                 mirth
                 into
                 a
                 godly
                 spirituall
                 mirth
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 with
                 themselues
                 seriously
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 earthlie
                 pleasures
                 and
                 worldly
                 comforts
                 wherein
                 their
                 heart
                 is
                 delighted
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 their
                 redemption
                 ,
                 pledges
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 better
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 learne
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 in
                 their
                 ioy
                 for
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 how
                 sodainly
                 and
                 soone
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 turned
                 quickly
                 into
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 some
                 chiefe
                 members
                 therof
                 ,
                 which
                 mourne
                 now
                 when
                 they
                 reioyce
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 fellow
                 seeling
                 of
                 others
                 miseries
                 ,
                 their
                 owne
                 ioy
                 may
                 be
                 layed
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 better
                 compasse
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 further
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 they
                 reade
                 of
                 Christs
                 teares
                 and
                 sighings
                 for
                 sins
                 &
                 miseries
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 how
                 sildome
                 or
                 neuer
                 they
                 reade
                 of
                 his
                 laughter
                 and
                 mirth
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 partake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 like
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 saue
                 sin
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 to
                 reioyce
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 no
                 sinne
                 )
                 yet
                 likely
                 it
                 was
                 sparingly
                 ;
                 and
                 surely
                 no
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 at
                 some
                 feasts
                 indeede
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 mirth
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 our
                 mirth
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 bee
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 moderated
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 would
                 care
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 stroke
                 in
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 any
                 action
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 worldly
                 comforts
                 with
                 this
                 purpose
                 and
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 with
                 cheerefulnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 goe
                 through
                 the
                 laborious
                 and
                 irksome
                 trauels
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 with
                 more
                 alacrity
                 and
                 liuelinesse
                 .
                 Thus
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 bee
                 no
                 harme
                 in
                 our
                 worldly
                 mirth
                 whereof
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 proue
                 an
                 helpe
                 to
                 vs
                 vnto
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 an
                 hand-maide
                 to
                 that
                 spirituall
                 reioycing
                 vnder
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 your
                 other
                 knot
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 falleth
                 our
                 ,
                 that
                 beleeuing
                 Christians
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 hope
                 and
                 ioy
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 sometime
                 filled
                 with
                 despaire
                 and
                 discomfort
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 often
                 thanke
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 worldly
                 ioy
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 those
                 heauy
                 gnawings
                 of
                 despaire
                 which
                 come
                 ouer
                 their
                 stomacks
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 something
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 too
                 true
                 :
                 howbeit
                 I
                 will
                 deliuer
                 to
                 you
                 more
                 fully
                 what
                 I
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 despaire
                 of
                 the
                 beleeuers
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 iudge
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 fall
                 
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 should
                 despaire
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 hope
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 anchor
                 sure
                 and
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 hath
                 such
                 firme
                 ground-worke
                 as
                 the
                 constant
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 vnchangeable
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 also
                 the
                 precious
                 death
                 ,
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 powerful
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Mediatour
                 :
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 sanctification
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 our
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 the
                 peculiar
                 ornaments
                 of
                 Christs
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 serue
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 vnder
                 helpes
                 and
                 props
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 also
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 meanes
                 to
                 confirme
                 hope
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 sometime
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 not
                 known
                 
                 what
                 hope
                 had
                 meant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 indeede
                 .
                 Yet
                 all
                 
                 experience
                 both
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Elect
                 before
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 want
                 and
                 priuation
                 of
                 hope
                 ;
                 so
                 after
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 despaire
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 professe
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 truth
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 lost
                 )
                 the
                 operation
                 and
                 worke
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 only
                 stopped
                 ,
                 affirming
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 ;
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 ouer
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 happeneth
                 vpon
                 a
                 deniall
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 through
                 feare
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                 
                   Francis
                   Spira
                
                 ;
                 in
                 some
                 others
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 a
                 weakenesse
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 some
                 strong
                 &
                 deepe
                 temptations
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 ouershadow
                 Gods
                 countenance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 soules
                 thinke
                 the
                 sunne
                 of
                 his
                 fauour
                 will
                 neuer
                 arise
                 and
                 shine
                 more
                 in
                 their
                 firmament
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 too
                 deepe
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sinfulnesse
                 
                 and
                 vnworthinesse
                 ,
                 seuered
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Gods
                 promised
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 in
                 other
                 some
                 from
                 the
                 touch
                 and
                 conscience
                 of
                 a
                 foule
                 crime
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 sweete
                 in
                 committing
                 ,
                 and
                 sowre
                 in
                 reckoning
                 ;
                 hony
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 grauell
                 in
                 the
                 bellie
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Sathan
                 hauing
                 once
                 allured
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 by
                 hiding
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 afterward
                 to
                 perswade
                 to
                 draw
                 to
                 despaire
                 ,
                 by
                 couering
                 and
                 keeping
                 backe
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 towards
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 most
                 wise
                 and
                 gracious
                 ,
                 purposing
                 by
                 these
                 examples
                 of
                 despaire
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 all
                 men
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 stay
                 or
                 strength
                 in
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 stoutest
                 is
                 but
                 feeblenesse
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 leaue
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 distrust
                 and
                 feare
                 themselues
                 ,
                 being
                 kept
                 from
                 that
                 dangerous
                 sinne
                 of
                 presumption
                 ,
                 the
                 break-necke
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 striue
                 to
                 depend
                 wholly
                 vpon
                 the
                 might
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 humility
                 ,
                 with
                 earnest
                 and
                 continuall
                 prayer
                 for
                 his
                 help
                 and
                 supportation
                 ,
                 often
                 beseeching
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 feruently
                 praying
                 ;
                 
                   Lord
                   leade
                   vs
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   :
                   O
                   Lord
                   forsake
                   vs
                   not
                   ouer
                   long
                   ;
                   Psal.
                   119.
                   8.
                   
                
                 Also
                 God
                 vseth
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 owne
                 to
                 feele
                 an
                 hel
                 here
                 of
                 horror
                 and
                 despaire
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 better
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 suffering
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 death
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 wrestling
                 with
                 his
                 Fathers
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 their
                 hearts
                 moued
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 anguish
                 and
                 smart
                 which
                 they
                 feele
                 in
                 their
                 pangs
                 of
                 despaire
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 causeth
                 them
                 more
                 to
                 long
                 for
                 comfort
                 before
                 it
                 come
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 it
                 cometh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 is
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
                 reuiued
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 welcome
                 and
                 sweete
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 faire
                 weather
                 after
                 much
                 foule
                 ,
                 liberty
                 after
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 calme
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 storme
                 .
                 For
                 herein
                 the
                 despaire
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 despaire
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 these
                 being
                 voide
                 of
                 true
                 hope
                 ,
                 therefore
                 in
                 their
                 despaire
                 they
                 are
                 wholy
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 The
                 faithfull
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 doe
                 despaire
                 not
                 wholly
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 their
                 hope
                 being
                 stopped
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 faculty
                 or
                 habite
                 of
                 hope
                 not
                 being
                 quenched
                 ;
                 neither
                 finally
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 despaire
                 ,
                 being
                 raised
                 vp
                 againe
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 more
                 firme
                 hope
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 
                 workethin
                 them
                 very
                 strongly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 many
                 excellent
                 effects
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 begetting
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 desire
                 
                 and
                 will
                 to
                 liue
                 godly
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 ;
                 1
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 Stirring
                 them
                 vp
                 also
                 to
                 an
                 endeuour
                 
                 (
                 vpon
                 occasions
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 paines
                 in
                 good
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ;
                 hope
                 being
                 the
                 whetstone
                 of
                 labour
                 .
                 Working
                 stedfastnesse
                 in
                 their
                 
                 
                 godly
                 course
                 ,
                 not
                 fainting
                 for
                 any
                 troubles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 by
                 hope
                 look
                 for
                 a
                 blessed
                 recompence
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 
                 Breeding
                 also
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 vanities
                 and
                 pompe
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 
                   Moses
                   ;
                   Hebrewes
                
                 11.
                 
                 Engendering
                 a
                 contentment
                 and
                 willingnesse
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 vpon
                 expectation
                 of
                 an
                 happier
                 life
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 asswaging
                 our
                 greefe
                 and
                 sorrow
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 departure
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 friends
                 ;
                 as
                 1
                 Thes.
                 4.
                 verse
                 last
                 .
                 Which
                 effects
                 ,
                 though
                 alwayes
                 they
                 accompany
                 Christian
                 hope
                 ,
                 yet
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 reuiued
                 and
                 refreshed
                 after
                 a
                 fit
                 of
                 despaire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 to
                 beare
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 put
                 you
                 to
                 dissolue
                 another
                 doubt
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 may
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 presumption
                 of
                 vnbeleeuers
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 simple
                 one
                 can
                 hardly
                 discerne
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 liuely
                 hope
                 ,
                 doe
                 offend
                 through
                 presumption
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 well
                 moued
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 
                 likenesse
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 errour
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 many
                 a
                 mans
                 presumption
                 is
                 taken
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 hope
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 likenesse
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 vnbeleeuers
                 doe
                 account
                 their
                 hope
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 their
                 presumption
                 .
                 Whereas
                 they
                 imagine
                 that
                 their
                 hope
                 is
                 grounded
                 and
                 setled
                 on
                 God
                 his
                 free
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 vndeceiuable
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 onely
                 imagine
                 this
                 ;
                 their
                 hope
                 being
                 in
                 truth
                 fixed
                 vpon
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 wealth
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 vanities
                 :
                 and
                 may
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 sundry
                 wayes
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 expresse
                 testimonies
                 of
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 euidently
                 affirmeth
                 their
                 hope
                 and
                 trust
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Liuing
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   in
                   their
                   Riches
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 17.
                 and
                 that
                 
                 
                   riches
                   is
                   their
                   strong
                   Tower
                   ;
                   Prou.
                
                 18.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 
                   their
                   substance
                   is
                   their
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   gold
                   their
                   confidence
                   ;
                   Iob
                
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 trust
                 is
                 in
                 
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   their
                   riches
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 52.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   portion
                   is
                   here
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 17.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 
                   they
                   haue
                   their
                   comfort
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ;
                   Luk.
                
                 6.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 their
                 hope
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 diuers
                 tokens
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 certainely
                 declare
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 abide
                 their
                 worldly
                 delights
                 and
                 profits
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 against
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pharises
                 mocked
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 reproued
                 their
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 proues
                 their
                 money
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 belly
                 their
                 God.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 earthly
                 goods
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 heart
                 and
                 hope
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 these
                 faile
                 and
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 they
                 waxe
                 heartlesse
                 and
                 hopelesse
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 Nabal
                 and
                 Belshasser
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 their
                 great
                 labour
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 great
                 cost
                 bestowed
                 about
                 earthly
                 matters
                 ,
                 doth
                 bewray
                 where
                 their
                 heart
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 further
                 manifested
                 by
                 the
                 speaking
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 willingly
                 of
                 their
                 worldly
                 commodities
                 &
                 comforts
                 .
                 Their
                 language
                 shewes
                 what
                 Countreymen
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 aboue
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 here
                 below
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 continuing
                 in
                 a
                 sinful
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 true
                 remorse
                 or
                 returning
                 ,
                 doth
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 other
                 hope
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 naked
                 presumption
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 true
                 Christian
                 hope
                 as
                 it
                 strengtheneth
                 the
                 weakenesse
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 the
                 heart
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 vnto
                 repentance
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 wallow
                 in
                 the
                 mire
                 and
                 puddle
                 of
                 his
                 filthy
                 and
                 vncleane
                 lusts
                 .
                 Therefore
                 such
                 as
                 serue
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 lusts
                 and
                 desires
                 thereof
                 ,
                 casting
                 from
                 them
                 
                 care
                 of
                 yeelding
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 knowne
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 pretend
                 to
                 haue
                 hope
                 in
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Christs
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 ;
                 they
                 doe
                 but
                 abuse
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 offered
                 and
                 preached
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 sinning
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   There
                   is
                   mercy
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   feared
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 142.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 
                   kindnesse
                   of
                   God
                   leadeth
                   to
                   repentance
                   :
                   Rom.
                
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 which
                 purpose
                 reade
                 also
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 12
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 doe
                 waxe
                 bold
                 to
                 offend
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 hope
                 in
                 Gods
                 grace
                 for
                 pardon
                 ,
                 as
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 moued
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 care
                 of
                 pleasing
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 grow
                 secure
                 in
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 hope
                 they
                 haue
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 and
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 heart
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 doe
                 ,
                 vpon
                 opinion
                 to
                 repent
                 at
                 last
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 die
                 suddenly
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 as
                 late
                 repentance
                 is
                 suspitious
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 iust
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 forsake
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 forsaken
                 his
                 commandements
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 longer
                 it
                 is
                 ere
                 one
                 repent
                 ,
                 the
                 harder
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 sinne
                 by
                 custome
                 hauing
                 gotten
                 strength
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 further
                 that
                 one
                 goeth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 longer
                 it
                 is
                 ere
                 he
                 can
                 returne
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 Gods
                 faithful
                 Children
                 are
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 sinnes
                 of
                 presumption
                 ,
                 else
                 would
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 haue
                 prayed
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 Psalm
                 19.
                 
                 &
                 119.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 times
                 ,
                 what
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 humbling
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 for
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 feare
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 awe
                 continually
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 full
                 manifestation
                 
                 of
                 this
                 mercy
                 toward
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 in
                 pardoning
                 euen
                 their
                 presumptuous
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 respects
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 to
                 presume
                 and
                 be
                 too
                 confident
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 their
                 hope
                 )
                 but
                 vpon
                 their
                 owne
                 strength
                 and
                 outward
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 forgetting
                 the
                 Lords
                 goodnesse
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 great
                 frailty
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 example
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ;
                 Psalme
                 30.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   In
                   my
                   prosperity
                   I
                   saide
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   moued
                   .
                
                 And
                 of
                 Peter
                 Mathew
                 26.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   neuer
                   denie
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   die
                   rather
                
                 ;
                 whose
                 presumption
                 cost
                 them
                 much
                 sorrow
                 and
                 many
                 a
                 salt
                 teare
                 :
                 therefore
                 let
                 all
                 men
                 be
                 warned
                 by
                 their
                 harmes
                 .
                 But
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 ye
                 haue
                 almost
                 made
                 me
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 me
                 but
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 these
                 fruits
                 of
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 be
                 yet
                 two
                 vnhandled
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 very
                 quickly
                 goe
                 through
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 other
                 worthy
                 benefit
                 of
                 our
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 Sister
                 ,
                 or
                 Daughter
                 rather
                 ,
                 vnto
                 iustification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 haue
                 indeede
                 insisted
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 
                 through
                 my
                 fault
                 ;
                 but
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 point
                 is
                 the
                 shedding
                 abroade
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 glorying
                 in
                 God
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 nine
                 effects
                 of
                 iustification
                 :
                 what
                 doe
                 ye
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 actiue
                 loue
                 wherewith
                 we
                 loue
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 passiue
                 loue
                 where
                 with
                 we
                 are
                 beloued
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 giueth
                 both
                 strength
                 to
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 ioy
                 ,
                 is
                 then
                 saide
                 to
                 be
                 shed
                 abroade
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sence
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 shed
                 &
                 powred
                 into
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 loueth
                 in
                 his
                 purpose
                 and
                 decree
                 from
                 before
                 the
                 
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 actually
                 loued
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 to
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 the
                 manifestation
                 whereof
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 expressed
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 hearts
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 a
                 ioyous
                 feeling
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 it
                 abroade
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 eighth
                 fruite
                 of
                 Iustification
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 somewhat
                 declared
                 by
                 this
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 boxe
                 of
                 precious
                 ointment
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Mathew
                 26.
                 which
                 while
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 kept
                 shut
                 ,
                 gaue
                 no
                 sauour
                 ;
                 but
                 hauing
                 powred
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 it
                 on
                 Christs
                 head
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 yeeld
                 a
                 sweete
                 and
                 pleasant
                 sent
                 and
                 smell
                 to
                 all
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 :
                 Euen
                 so
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 shut
                 and
                 pent
                 vp
                 in
                 Gods
                 purpose
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 felt
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 faith
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnto
                 their
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 loue
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 oyntment
                 powred
                 out
                 )
                 doth
                 plentifully
                 refresh
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 the
                 comfortable
                 sence
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 and
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Peter
                 wrote
                 ,
                 1
                 Peter
                 1.
                 had
                 good
                 experience
                 .
                 Wherein
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 vtter
                 it selfe
                 toward
                 his
                 chosen
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 loue
                 them
                 in
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 speciall
                 and
                 singular
                 fruites
                 ,
                 as
                 pawnes
                 and
                 pledges
                 (
                 and
                 namely
                 by
                 giuing
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 such
                 a
                 reprochfull
                 and
                 bitter
                 death
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 sinners
                 and
                 his
                 enemies
                 )
                 doth
                 assure
                 them
                 so
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 know
                 and
                 beleeue
                 they
                 are
                 beloued
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 cheered
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 certaine
                 perswasion
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ;
                 which
                 verily
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 serues
                 them
                 to
                 great
                 good
                 purposes
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 a
                 blinde
                 man
                 to
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 a
                 glorious
                 and
                 bright
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 himselfe
                 cannot
                 enioy
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 poore
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 where
                 much
                 treasure
                 is
                 ,
                 while
                 himselfe
                 cannot
                 come
                 at
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 loue
                 hid
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 our selues
                 feele
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 partakers
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 this
                 infinite
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 speciall
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 loe
                 then
                 there
                 ariseth
                 ioy
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 euen
                 
                   vnspeakable
                   and
                   glorious
                   ioy
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Peter
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 Also
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 encrease
                 of
                 their
                 hope
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 enioying
                 the
                 blessing
                 hoped
                 for
                 :
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 so
                 loued
                 and
                 so
                 testified
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 cannot
                 change
                 and
                 deceiue
                 vs.
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 moreouer
                 by
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 another
                 loue
                 in
                 
                 vs
                 kindled
                 toward
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 toward
                 all
                 whom
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 more
                 largely
                 be
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 hasten
                 to
                 the
                 ninth
                 and
                 last
                 fruite
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 I
                 called
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Aglorying
                   ,
                   concerning
                   God
                   ;
                   Romans
                
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 Which
                 commeth
                 herehence
                 ,
                 that
                 beleeuers
                 finding
                 Gods
                 loue
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 declared
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 sake
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 acquit
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 guilt
                 and
                 condemnation
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 sufferings
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 whereby
                 of
                 enemies
                 they
                 were
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 *
                 :
                 But
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 to
                 allow
                 them
                 his
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 owne
                 by
                 imputation
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 interessing
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 inheritance
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ;
                 they
                 doe
                 thereupon
                 greatly
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 holy
                 manner
                 boast-and
                 insult
                 in
                 their
                 spirits
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 Enemies
                 
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 become
                 so
                 exceeding
                 fauourable
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 well
                 and
                 throughly
                 resolued
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Adams
                 disobedience
                 ioyned
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 spoiling
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 perfect
                 integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 filling
                 them
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 casting
                 them
                 downe
                 from
                 an
                 happy
                 estate
                 to
                 infinite
                 misery
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 passiue
                 and
                 actiue
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 and
                 doings
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 far
                 more
                 exceeding
                 might
                 and
                 vertue
                 for
                 the
                 ouercomming
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 surpassing
                 blessednesse
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 lost
                 ;
                 grace
                 superabounding
                 aboue
                 sinne
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 their
                 hearts
                 be
                 replenished
                 with
                 ioy
                 and
                 glorying
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 they
                 looke
                 for
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 beleefe
                 of
                 that
                 wonderous
                 fauour
                 which
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 beareth
                 to
                 them
                 here
                 in
                 their
                 pilgrimage
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 come
                 through
                 this
                 large
                 Sea
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 touching
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nine
                 neerest
                 Effects
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 arriued
                 safe
                 at
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 which
                 followeth
                 next
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 already
                 by
                 our
                 former
                 discourse
                 exceeded
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 our
                 appointed
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 were
                 meete
                 we
                 did
                 now
                 after
                 this
                 recreation
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 repaire
                 thither
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 some
                 refreshing
                 to
                 our
                 bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 Sir
                 to
                 goe
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 little
                 fare
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 welcome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Agreed
                 ,
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 so
                 ye
                 will
                 passe
                 your
                 word
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 our
                 next
                 conference
                 ,
                 ye
                 will
                 doe
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 ;
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 feede
                 with
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 
                 little
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 great
                 loue
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 sawce
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 haue
                 great
                 aboundance
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 ,
                 with
                 little
                 sound
                 good-will
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             eighth
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             
               Entreating
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               the
               third
               maine
               fruite
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 SIR
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 ye
                 are
                 come
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 so
                 long
                 waited
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 doubt
                 lest
                 you
                 had
                 been
                 someway
                 letted
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 kept
                 appointment
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 beene
                 sorry
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 ,
                 good
                 friend
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 sent
                 you
                 word
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 ;
                 my
                 late
                 comming
                 was
                 occasioned
                 by
                 some
                 vnlooked
                 for
                 affaires
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 men
                 of
                 my
                 function
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 your
                 condition
                 ;
                 who
                 hauing
                 lookt
                 to
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 which
                 depend
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 your
                 care
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 care
                 stretcheth
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 publike
                 ,
                 not
                 priuate
                 onely
                 .
                 Wee
                 know
                 not
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 &
                 sundry
                 occasions
                 of
                 employment
                 offer
                 themselues
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 soule
                 cases
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 soule
                 necessities
                 there
                 be
                 .
                 Sathan
                 will
                 find
                 vs
                 worke
                 enough
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 faine
                 to
                 wake
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 sleepe
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 mention
                 any
                 party
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 matter
                 about
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 been
                 stayed
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 impart
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 himselfe
                 to
                 beleeue
                 truly
                 &
                 vnfainedly
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doubted
                 of
                 his
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 he
                 found
                 his
                 heart
                 so
                 encombred
                 and
                 toyled
                 with
                 the
                 vile
                 
                 corrupt
                 motions
                 of
                 finne
                 ,
                 which
                 arise
                 vp
                 in
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 hee
                 saide
                 )
                 euen
                 like
                 sparkes
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 burning
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 vapours
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 low
                 ,
                 moist
                 ,
                 and
                 waterish
                 ground
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 the
                 notable
                 malice
                 and
                 subtilty
                 of
                 that
                 old
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 cannot
                 preuaile
                 against
                 Gods
                 Children
                 in
                 the
                 maine
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 sinnes
                 forgiuen
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 troubles
                 them
                 about
                 the
                 bye
                 ,
                 and
                 wil
                 stirre
                 vp
                 doubting
                 about
                 their
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 renewed
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 cannot
                 come
                 directly
                 to
                 strike
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 a
                 blow
                 at
                 the
                 thigh
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 leg
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 hee
                 may
                 wound
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 malice
                 he
                 couples
                 vnmatchable
                 policy
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 breeding
                 scruple
                 about
                 our
                 renewing
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 his
                 purpose
                 is
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 temptation
                 vnto
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 therefore
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 forgiuen
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Ye
                 say
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 truly
                 touching
                 Sathans
                 drift
                 in
                 this
                 temptation
                 :
                 but
                 herein
                 Sathan
                 declareth
                 himselfe
                 a
                 sot
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 perswade
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 faith
                 whole
                 and
                 vncrackt
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 beleeue
                 himselfe
                 iustified
                 and
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 sanctified
                 .
                 For
                 whomsoeuer
                 Christ
                 iustifieth
                 ,
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 doth
                 sanctifie
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 workes
                 in
                 the
                 
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 diuided
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 two
                 natures
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 diuided
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 hath
                 merited
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 hath
                 merited
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 creating
                 of
                 holinesse
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 faith
                 which
                 apprehends
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 and
                 obedience
                 for
                 iustification
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 also
                 lay
                 hold
                 vpon
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 Image
                 of
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 Faith
                 doth
                 as
                 well
                 purifie
                 the
                 heart
                 from
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 deliuer
                 it
                 from
                 guiltinesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 Acts
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 which
                 gaue
                 his
                 Sonne
                 to
                 be
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 sanctification
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 that
                 his
                 holinesse
                 imputed
                 ,
                 couereth
                 all
                 our
                 prophanenesse
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 Nature
                 powred
                 into
                 our
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 changeth
                 both
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 from
                 darknesse
                 of
                 ignorance
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 holinesse
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Iustification
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 
                 be
                 ioyned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 Chickens
                 of
                 one
                 broode
                 ;
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   6.
                
                 
                 And
                 Paul
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 named
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   faithfull
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 teach
                 not
                 onely
                 who
                 be
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 entitled
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 how
                 the
                 Elect
                 come
                 by
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 euen
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 faith
                 as
                 an
                 Instrument
                 receiuing
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 sanctification
                 or
                 making
                 vs
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 vnto
                 iustification
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 stand
                 iust
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 both
                 together
                 ;
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 seuered
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 for
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 applying
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christ
                 dead
                 and
                 raised
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 walke
                 holily
                 *
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 thus
                 put
                 vpon
                 this
                 argument
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 wee
                 will
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 more
                 distinctly
                 and
                 throughly
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 heare
                 of
                 you
                 by
                 what
                 names
                 this
                 gift
                 vseth
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 amongst
                 Diuines
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 how
                 ye
                 doe
                 describe
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 benefit
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 measure
                 we
                 hold
                 it
                 ;
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 markes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 things
                 as
                 doe
                 concerne
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 incorporation
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 engrafting
                 or
                 coniunction
                 or
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doe
                 all
                 import
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 one
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 imputation
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 be
                 often
                 vsed
                 to
                 signifie
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 absolution
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 before
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 be
                 certaine
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 renewing
                 ,
                 or
                 renouation
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 which
                 import
                 one
                 selfe-same
                 action
                 and
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 euen
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 dominion
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 exercise
                 before
                 our
                 calling
                 )
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 till
                 it selfe
                 at
                 length
                 bee
                 wholy
                 abolished
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 a
                 new
                 quality
                 of
                 holinesse
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 begin
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 by
                 certaine
                 degrees
                 .
                 This
                 worke
                 or
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 renouation
                 ,
                 or
                 renewing
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 new
                 grace
                 and
                 
                 quality
                 powred
                 into
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 will
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 corruption
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 olde
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 killed
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 worke
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 was
                 nothing
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 renouation
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 creation
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 was
                 naught
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 new
                 man
                 were
                 borne
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 birth
                 indcede
                 ,
                 not
                 properly
                 
                 nor
                 fitly
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 regeneration
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 our
                 incorporation
                 or
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 wherby
                 we
                 become
                 
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 euen
                 one
                 body
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 by
                 generation
                 we
                 haue
                 our
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 essence
                 or
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 Parents
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 their
                 Children
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 regeneration
                 wee
                 haue
                 our
                 being
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 being
                 before
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 Sathans
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Adam
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 himselfe
                 teach
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 hauing
                 saide
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 such
                 
                   as
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 he
                 presently
                 addeth
                 ;
                 
                   Which
                   are
                   borne
                   not
                   of
                   bloud
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   of
                   God.
                
                 To
                 declare
                 this
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 new
                 birth
                 or
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 vs
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 furnishing
                 vs
                 with
                 such
                 qualities
                 and
                 properties
                 ,
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 bee
                 already
                 sons
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 most
                 Diuines
                 and
                 best
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 doe
                 confound
                 regeneration
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 therefore
                 follow
                 that
                 commonly
                 receiued
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 regeneration
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 framing
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 Gods
                 Image
                 ,
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 immediate
                 consequent
                 of
                 our
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 (
                 wherein
                 wee
                 are
                 begotten
                 to
                 be
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 another
                 and
                 new
                 nature
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 that
                 diuine
                 (
                 as
                 Peter
                 calleth
                 it
                 )
                 therefore
                 is
                 vsually
                 
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 new
                 birth
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 word
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 word
                 is
                 somtimes
                 generally
                 vsed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 euen
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 our
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 
                 of
                 this
                 sinfull
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 remaine
                 and
                 be
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 consecrate
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 where
                 we
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 iustification
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 speciall
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 renewing
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 vnto
                 a
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 holinesse
                 of
                 truth
                 ;
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 Ephesians
                 4.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 Or
                 more
                 briefly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 corruption
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 is
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 holinesse
                 perfected
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 worke
                 ,
                 though
                 Christ
                 minister
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 master
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 absolute
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 it
                 all
                 sinne
                 should
                 be
                 vtterly
                 done
                 away
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 strength
                 giuen
                 perfectly
                 to
                 worke
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Law
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 of
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 should
                 iustifie
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 died
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 neede
                 not
                 his
                 mediation
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 workes
                 accepted
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 condemnation
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 wrapt
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 our
                 Iustification
                 hath
                 freed
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 hath
                 put
                 vpon
                 vs
                 righteousnesse
                 vnto
                 life
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 dominion
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 exerciseth
                 ,
                 euen
                 ouer
                 the
                 very
                 Elect
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 willingly
                 offer
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 parts
                 or
                 members
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 weapons
                 and
                 instruments
                 to
                 fight
                 and
                 warre
                 〈◊〉
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 lusts
                 ,
                 the
                 desires
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 13.
                 17
                 
                 ;
                 &c.
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 strength
                 &
                 force
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 soule
                 ,
                 against
                 this
                 tyranny
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 beate
                 it
                 downe
                 and
                 subdue
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 as
                 vnderling
                 ;
                 that
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 dwell
                 and
                 remaines
                 there
                 ,
                 egging
                 to
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 soliciting
                 and
                 prouoking
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 wants
                 now
                 
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 vigour
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 reigne
                 and
                 rage
                 with
                 full
                 swinge
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 carry
                 vs
                 headlong
                 after
                 all
                 vngodlinesse
                 &
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ;
                 this
                 we
                 get
                 by
                 our
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 me
                 entreate
                 you
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 seuerall
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 causes
                 ;
                 and
                 hereafter
                 wee
                 may
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 measure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 minded
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 shewed
                 what
                 the
                 whole
                 worke
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 out
                 into
                 his
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                 the
                 members
                 laide
                 out
                 particularly
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 worke
                 .
                 Diuines
                 vse
                 to
                 make
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 or
                 crucifying
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 two
                 degrees
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 hereof
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 saide
                 to
                 be
                 
                   crucified
                   with
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 body
                 of
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 
                   crucified
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   dead
                   to
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   baptized
                   into
                   his
                   death
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   dead
                   with
                   him
                
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 be
                 
                   buried
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 6.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 walking
                 in
                 new
                 nesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   quickening
                   the
                   new
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   liuing
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 wee
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   raysed
                   vp
                   together
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   liue
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   Phil.
                
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 8.
                 
                 Here
                 then
                 we
                 haue
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 thereof
                 deliuered
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 for
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 
                 thus
                 declare
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 according
                 as
                 I
                 conceiue
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 dying
                 to
                 sinne
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 sinnefull
                 corrupt
                 Nature
                 is
                 taken
                 
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 weakened
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 languished
                 by
                 degrees
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 sinne
                 cannot
                 bring
                 forth
                 such
                 euill
                 fruites
                 in
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 deedes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 while
                 wee
                 were
                 vnder
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 effected
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 applied
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 same
                 diuine
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 sustained
                 his
                 manhood
                 in
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 it
                 merit
                 to
                 deserue
                 for
                 vs
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 godhead
                 and
                 diuine
                 power
                 worketh
                 in
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 thereby
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 mortification
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 lessened
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 wipeth
                 away
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   sinne
                   is
                   dead
                   by
                   his
                   body
                
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 Our
                 
                 
                   old
                   man
                   is
                   crucified
                   with
                   him
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                 crucified
                 ,
                 did
                 deserue
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 diuine
                 power
                 should
                 kill
                 and
                 crucifie
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 beleeue
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 continuall
                 proceeding
                 of
                 mortification
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 buriall
                 is
                 the
                 proceeding
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 sinne
                 wasting
                 in
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 touching
                 his
                 vigour
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 corpes
                 waste
                 and
                 moulder
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 buried
                 ,
                 whiles
                 that
                 diuine
                 might
                 which
                 preserued
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 without
                 putrifaction
                 ,
                 doth
                 effect
                 in
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 his
                 buried
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 mortification
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 burying
                 and
                 casting
                 mould
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 on
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 saide
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 quickening
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 containing
                 all
                 vertues
                 and
                 duties
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 2
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 hath
                 all
                 such
                 vertues
                 and
                 duties
                 as
                 enable
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 profit
                 our
                 neighbour
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 Christ
                 raised
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 that
                 same
                 diuine
                 vertue
                 which
                 wrought
                 in
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 quickening
                 and
                 raising
                 it
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 working
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 sinne
                 is
                 already
                 wounded
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 buriall
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 raising
                 vp
                 and
                 quickening
                 vnto
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 liue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 hauing
                 strength
                 to
                 practise
                 and
                 doe
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Elect
                 being
                 coupled
                 to
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 one
                 with
                 his
                 manhood
                 touching
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 godhead
                 touching
                 the
                 efficacy
                 thereof
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godhead
                 which
                 vttered
                 force
                 and
                 might
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 vphold
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 preseruing
                 him
                 from
                 corruption
                 in
                 his
                 graue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raise
                 him
                 againe
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 godhead
                 powerfully
                 effecteth
                 in
                 Christs
                 members
                 the
                 mortification
                 of
                 sinne
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 buriall
                 ,
                 and
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 by
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 graft
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 stocke
                 ,
                 taketh
                 iuyce
                 and
                 life
                 from
                 that
                 stock
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 newly
                 planted
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 faithfull
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 dead
                 and
                 raised
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 haue
                 communion
                 ,
                 being
                 grafted
                 into
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 through
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 quickening
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 effect
                 this
                 worke
                 all
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 bringeth
                 it
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 dangerous
                 errour
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 such
                 swel
                 as
                 do
                 beleeue
                 it
                 for
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 tremble
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 feare
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 grace
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 doth
                 perfectly
                 deliuer
                 from
                 sinne
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 thereby
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 liue
                 here
                 without
                 doing
                 any
                 sinne
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 way
                 to
                 pitch
                 downe
                 headlong
                 to
                 despaire
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 find
                 not
                 this
                 perfection
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 vnto
                 hellish
                 pride
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 dreame
                 they
                 haue
                 such
                 a
                 perfection
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 falshhood
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 both
                 examples
                 and
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 crying
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 and
                 euery
                 mans
                 owne
                 conscience
                 and
                 experience
                 proclaiming
                 aloude
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 neuer
                 ceasse
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 till
                 wee
                 ceasse
                 to
                 liue
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 our
                 breath
                 ,
                 be
                 both
                 at
                 once
                 stopped
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 plaine
                 and
                 vndoubted
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 proofe
                 is
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
                 by
                 Christ
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 prayer
                 and
                 patterne
                 of
                 all
                 prayers
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 pilgrimage
                 ,
                 enioyning
                 them
                 to
                 aske
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 to
                 craue
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 temptations
                 of
                 Sathan
                 and
                 sinne
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 which
                 belongeth
                 not
                 to
                 men
                 which
                 want
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 hauing
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 wants
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 them
                 hunger
                 after
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 graces
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 chastisements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 corrected
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 preuent
                 future
                 faults
                 and
                 offences
                 ;
                 especially
                 that
                 iudgement
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 taketh
                 hold
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 doe
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 wilfully
                 blind
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 liue
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 spare
                 this
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 prouing
                 this
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 would
                 bring
                 a
                 candle
                 to
                 giue
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 Sunne
                 )
                 to
                 declare
                 rather
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Gods
                 counsell
                 
                 therein
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 seeing
                 sanctified
                 persons
                 haue
                 still
                 sinne
                 stirring
                 and
                 striuing
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 forth
                 most
                 loathsome
                 fruites
                 ;
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 perceiue
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 well
                 allow
                 of
                 your
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 many
                 proofes
                 in
                 matters
                 not
                 darke
                 ,
                 nor
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 great
                 profit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 waste
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 rather
                 bewrayes
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 the
                 speaker
                 ,
                 (
                 his
                 indiscretion
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 then
                 any
                 whit
                 auailes
                 the
                 hearer
                 :
                 may
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 then
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 those
                 points
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 propounded
                 ?
                 and
                 sithence
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 as
                 easie
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 regenerating
                 of
                 his
                 Elect
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 freede
                 them
                 vtterly
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 them
                 absolute
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 create
                 man
                 righteous
                 ,
                 voide
                 of
                 all
                 corruption
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 had
                 beene
                 much
                 better
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 thinke
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 also
                 more
                 expressed
                 Gods
                 power
                 to
                 haue
                 quelled
                 it
                 at
                 one
                 blow
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 by
                 many
                 strokes
                 :
                 what
                 might
                 therefore
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 children
                 after
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 haue
                 sin
                 still
                 abiding
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 *
                 troublesome
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 before
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 it selfe
                 speaketh
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 wise
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 for
                 most
                 iust
                 causes
                 .
                 For
                 touching
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 thereby
                 he
                 could
                 haue
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 :
                 for
                 how
                 could
                 not
                 he
                 quit
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 from
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 doe
                 it
                 at
                 death
                 in
                 one
                 instant
                 ?
                 and
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 more
                 expedient
                 for
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 surely
                 beene
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 Gods
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 Gods
                 wonderful
                 mercy
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 sanctification
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 liued
                 ,
                 obeying
                 the
                 Prince
                 that
                 ruleth
                 in
                 the
                 Ayre
                 ;
                 walking
                 in
                 sinnes
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 very
                 mercifull
                 and
                 gracious
                 respect
                 vnto
                 their
                 owne
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 with
                 zealous
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 them
                 in
                 full
                 measure
                 ,
                 during
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 suffered
                 still
                 to
                 remaine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tempt
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 watchfulnesse
                 to
                 haue
                 such
                 an
                 enemy
                 
                 within
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 the
                 bed-chamber
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 heart
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 sleepe
                 in
                 security
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 Townes
                 which
                 are
                 only
                 assaulted
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 men
                 stand
                 continually
                 vpon
                 the
                 guard
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 behoueth
                 much
                 more
                 Gods
                 Children
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 hauing
                 their
                 City
                 already
                 surprized
                 ,
                 sinne
                 being
                 within
                 their
                 soule
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 which
                 will
                 cause
                 them
                 with
                 awefull
                 watch
                 to
                 ioyne
                 faithfull
                 &
                 ardent
                 prayer
                 ,
                 for
                 helpe
                 and
                 strength
                 from
                 God
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 hauing
                 put
                 his
                 Disciples
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 their
                 sinfull
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   weake
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sinne
                 and
                 corruption
                 maketh
                 you
                 weake
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 resist
                 euill
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 :
                 therefore
                 hee
                 commandeth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 other
                 Christians
                 to
                 giue
                 themselues
                 to
                 watchfulnesse
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 
                 temptation
                 .
                 For
                 Sathan
                 finding
                 vs
                 feeble
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 stumble
                 and
                 fail
                 at
                 euery
                 straw
                 through
                 sinne
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 apt
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 aduantage
                 of
                 our
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 subtill
                 temptations
                 to
                 draw
                 vs
                 to
                 wickednesse
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 conquered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 with
                 a
                 watchfull
                 eye
                 Christians
                 looke
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 them
                 for
                 succour
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 
                 his
                 might
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 made
                 able
                 for
                 to
                 stand
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 which
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 vndestroyed
                 ,
                 did
                 both
                 awe
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 awake
                 their
                 slothfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 prouoke
                 them
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 vnto
                 God
                 by
                 prayer
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 corruptions
                 sticking
                 in
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 through
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 foyled
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 driue
                 them
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shake
                 off
                 spirituall
                 slothfulnesse
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 hence
                 they
                 can
                 with
                 pitty
                 and
                 compassion
                 think
                 and
                 speake
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 being
                 
                 alwayes
                 ready
                 with
                 a
                 fellow-feeling
                 heart
                 to
                 reproue
                 ,
                 knowing
                 and
                 considering
                 themselues
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 compassed
                 with
                 like
                 infirmities
                 ;
                 Galat.
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 prouoked
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 charity
                 ,
                 not
                 this
                 way
                 
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 prayers
                 for
                 their
                 brethren
                 ;
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 experience
                 of
                 sinfull
                 lusts
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 guesse
                 how
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 other
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 griefe
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 the
                 grosse
                 and
                 horrible
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 enemies
                 ,
                 remembring
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 inclinations
                 to
                 euils
                 ,
                 and
                 seedes
                 of
                 sinne
                 are
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 breake
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 shame
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 
                 they
                 are
                 often
                 brought
                 to
                 sue
                 for
                 pardon
                 ,
                 vpon
                 their
                 slippes
                 and
                 fraileties
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beg
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 and
                 comforts
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 manifold
                 proofe
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 standing
                 to
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 hath
                 bound
                 himselfe
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 can
                 encourage
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 quicken
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 find
                 so
                 very
                 willing
                 to
                 releeue
                 and
                 refresh
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 their
                 sinnes
                 &
                 temptations
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mercy
                 aud
                 truth
                 doe
                 manifest
                 themselues
                 ,
                 being
                 found
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 
                 sought
                 ,
                 opening
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 knock
                 ,
                 giuing
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 ask
                 ,
                 forgiuing
                 such
                 as
                 humbly
                 confesse
                 themselues
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 mouthes
                 opened
                 to
                 speake
                 forth
                 the
                 Lords
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 glorifie
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 saluation
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 them
                 abroade
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 excite
                 all
                 their
                 fellow
                 Saints
                 to
                 magnifie
                 this
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 and
                 to
                 relie
                 vpon
                 him
                 with
                 strong
                 confidence
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 that
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 recourse
                 to
                 God
                 against
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 drawing
                 downe
                 
                 grace
                 and
                 comforts
                 by
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 full
                 as
                 of
                 hearty
                 
                 thankfulnesse
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 holy
                 exhortations
                 towards
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 moue
                 them
                 vnto
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 Yet
                 
                 further
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 great
                 fauour
                 which
                 is
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 Elect
                 in
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rare
                 graces
                 put
                 into
                 them
                 from
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 might
                 heaue
                 and
                 puffe
                 them
                 vp
                 ;
                 euen
                 Paul
                 being
                 subiect
                 to
                 pride
                 and
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 singular
                 blessings
                 vouchsafed
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Corinthians
                 12
                 :
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 olde
                 Adam
                 ,
                 serueth
                 as
                 to
                 keepe
                 from
                 rash
                 iudging
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 from
                 taking
                 pride
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 good
                 things
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 bee
                 abased
                 for
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 owne
                 )
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 holiest
                 gifts
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 our
                 owne
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 withall
                 they
                 are
                 blemished
                 and
                 spotted
                 through
                 that
                 poyson
                 and
                 contagion
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 mingleth
                 it selfe
                 with
                 our
                 best
                 prayers
                 ,
                 best
                 words
                 ,
                 best
                 actions
                 ,
                 best
                 graces
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 our selues
                 and
                 them
                 euen
                 odious
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 hee
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 rigorous
                 eye
                 behold
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 by
                 vs.
                 For
                 his
                 pure
                 eye
                 cannot
                 behold
                 any
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 men
                 haue
                 some
                 euill
                 ioyned
                 with
                 their
                 good
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 euill
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 then
                 good
                 .
                 That
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 Gods
                 mercifull
                 acceptance
                 passing
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 winking
                 at
                 the
                 euill
                 ,
                 pardoning
                 wants
                 and
                 staines
                 ,
                 and
                 imputing
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 their
                 holiest
                 endeauours
                 might
                 worthily
                 sinke
                 them
                 into
                 destruction
                 .
                 The
                 due
                 consideration
                 whereof
                 ,
                 doth
                 preserue
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 most
                 hatefull
                 vice
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 presumption
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 break-neckes
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 also
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 respects
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 a
                 desire
                 and
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 good
                 meanes
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 patient
                 bearing
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 gently
                 censuring
                 the
                 imperfections
                 of
                 their
                 brethen
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 such
                 other
                 benefits
                 as
                 redound
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 imperfect
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 maruellously
                 worke
                 out
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 .
                 Sinnes
                 assaults
                 ,
                 and
                 Sathans
                 temptations
                 ,
                 
                 combining
                 themselues
                 with
                 their
                 confederate
                 ,
                 the
                 Worlds
                 allurements
                 ,
                 by
                 pleasures
                 and
                 profits
                 ,
                 and
                 glorie
                 sometime
                 ;
                 and
                 sometime
                 feares
                 ,
                 threats
                 ,
                 and
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 all
                 conspiring
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 poore
                 soule
                 of
                 the
                 Childe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ammon
                   ,
                   Moab
                
                 ,
                 Edomites
                 ,
                 did
                 band
                 against
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 ;
                 doth
                 but
                 minister
                 occasion
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 euidence
                 his
                 almightinesse
                 and
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 〈◊〉
                 against
                 all
                 these
                 maintaine
                 one
                 weake
                 heart
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 enabling
                 to
                 the
                 encounter
                 ,
                 strengthening
                 to
                 endure
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 giuing
                 power
                 to
                 ouercome
                 and
                 triumph
                 ouer
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 reioyce
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 this
                 strong
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 ,
                 whose
                 power
                 is
                 so
                 manifested
                 in
                 their
                 weakenesse
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 more
                 and
                 fiercer
                 enemies
                 did
                 arise
                 vp
                 against
                 Ioshuah
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 turned
                 to
                 
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 glory
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 vanquish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 flight
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ;
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 aduanced
                 in
                 his
                 wonderfull
                 assistance
                 and
                 protection
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 affordeth
                 vnto
                 his
                 Saints
                 against
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 Finally
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 
                 thing
                 )
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 much
                 good
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 greeue
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 and
                 shame
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 more
                 feare
                 and
                 warinesse
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 turnes
                 greatly
                 to
                 Satans
                 great
                 confusion
                 ,
                 their
                 fales
                 prouing
                 medicines
                 and
                 remedies
                 ,
                 and
                 preuentions
                 of
                 future
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 as
                 it
                 much
                 redoundeth
                 to
                 Gods
                 honour
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 vex
                 Sathan
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 sinnes
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 drawne
                 
                 the
                 godly
                 into
                 with
                 great
                 diligence
                 and
                 long
                 deuice
                 ,
                 hoping
                 therby
                 to
                 choke
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 to
                 spoile
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 made
                 meanes
                 through
                 Gods
                 wonderfull
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 whet
                 and
                 sharpen
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 against
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 the
                 procurer
                 of
                 their
                 wounds
                 and
                 woe
                 ,
                 by
                 stirring
                 vp
                 themselues
                 and
                 strengthening
                 
                 others
                 vnto
                 all
                 good
                 duties
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 to
                 fit
                 still
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 haue
                 tempted
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Peter
                 to
                 such
                 sinnes
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 further
                 proue
                 ,
                 saue
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 conference
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 wil
                 be
                 happily
                 reuiued
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 againe
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 meete
                 that
                 wee
                 seeke
                 out
                 the
                 markes
                 whereby
                 Sanctification
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 sanctified
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 doe
                 well
                 allow
                 of
                 your
                 purpose
                 ;
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 let
                 me
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 borne
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 daily
                 bitter
                 fruits
                 which
                 spring
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 there
                 
                 is
                 more
                 occasion
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hope
                 touching
                 the
                 blessednesse
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 their
                 graces
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sinne
                 done
                 away
                 at
                 their
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 great
                 vse
                 of
                 faith
                 or
                 hope
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 no
                 vnbeleefe
                 or
                 doubting
                 within
                 them
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 vse
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 vertue
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 lacked
                 the
                 opposition
                 &
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 vice
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 on
                 worke
                 ?
                 Here
                 is
                 our
                 warfare
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 continuall
                 strife
                 inwardly
                 in
                 our selues
                 betweene
                 grace
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 out
                 wardly
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 In
                 Heauen
                 our
                 warfare
                 shall
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 godly
                 oftner
                 sinne
                 here
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 pardoning
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 couering
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 innumerable
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 are
                 manifested
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 excellent
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 no
                 lesse
                 grace
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 ,
                 expressed
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 sinnes
                 done
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 faith
                 receiued
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 Sithence
                 the
                 more
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 beholden
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 meanes
                 they
                 haue
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 enlightened
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 grecuous
                 is
                 their
                 fault
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 being
                 all
                 remitted
                 freely
                 vpon
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 it
                 declareth
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 toward
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 thought
                 vpon
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 had
                 forgotten
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 to
                 follow
                 my
                 purpose
                 .
                 Amidst
                 so
                 much
                 darknesse
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 remaineth
                 after
                 regeneration
                 in
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 also
                 with
                 his
                 iuglings
                 laboring
                 to
                 trouble
                 their
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 then
                 a
                 hard
                 
                 thing
                 to
                 discerne
                 that
                 true
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 that
                 generall
                 grace
                 whereby
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 may
                 liue
                 for
                 outward
                 comfort
                 and
                 carriage
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 truly
                 sanctified
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 bee
                 sixe
                 or
                 seauen
                 tokens
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                 difference
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 sanctified
                 person
                 shall
                 by
                 them
                 know
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 gone
                 beyond
                 a
                 ciuill
                 life
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 sanctified
                 man
                 hath
                 care
                 to
                 order
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 his
                 whole
                 way
                 and
                 euery
                 step
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 enquireth
                 what
                 hee
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ;
                 still
                 taking
                 counsell
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 doing
                 all
                 his
                 things
                 as
                 necre
                 as
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 diuine
                 direction
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 application
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 beleeuing
                 that
                 his
                 weaknesses
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 hidden
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vncleannesse
                 of
                 his
                 worke
                 wiped
                 and
                 purged
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 ciuill
                 man
                 dependeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 allowance
                 and
                 reputation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 hee
                 obtaine
                 ,
                 it
                 contents
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 lookes
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 estimation
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 sanctified
                 man
                 aymeth
                 at
                 this
                 most
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 with
                 the
                 deniall
                 and
                 displeasure
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 corrupt
                 heart
                 :
                 the
                 ciuill
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 thought
                 ,
                 nor
                 trouble
                 his
                 head
                 about
                 the
                 pleasing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 leauing
                 euils
                 for
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 seeketh
                 and
                 studieth
                 to
                 please
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 whose
                 fauour
                 hee
                 desireth
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 ,
                 ordering
                 his
                 course
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 and
                 their
                 liking
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 whereas
                 a
                 ciuill
                 man
                 is
                 very
                 carefull
                 in
                 duties
                 that
                 concerne
                 affaires
                 and
                 dealings
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 get
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 religious
                 duties
                 coldly
                 and
                 of
                 custome
                 ;
                 the
                 sanctified
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 negligent
                 in
                 workes
                 that
                 belong
                 
                 to
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 cheefely
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 duties
                 ,
                 which
                 concerne
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 both
                 publikely
                 and
                 priuately
                 .
              
               
                 Adde
                 heereunto
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 ciuil
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 no
                 great
                 conscience
                 of
                 smaller
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 talke
                 ,
                 lesse
                 oaths
                 ,
                 gaming
                 .
                 &c
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 against
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 killed
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 bled
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 otherwise
                 with
                 a
                 sanctified
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 laboureth
                 most
                 against
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 mortified
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 fountaine
                 drained
                 :
                 hee
                 〈◊〉
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 conceiues
                 much
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 51
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Hee
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 care
                 to
                 meete
                 with
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 bud
                 ,
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 euill
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 auoyding
                 conscionably
                 euen
                 such
                 offences
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 men
                 iudge
                 but
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 euery
                 sin
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 least
                 .
                 Dauid
                 will
                 greeue
                 for
                 touching
                 
                 the
                 lap
                 of
                 Sauls
                 garment
                 the
                 Lords
                 annointed
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 wil
                 smite
                 him
                 ,
                 euē
                 for
                 a
                 vile
                 vnhonest
                 thoght
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 little
                 ouer
                 sight
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 circumstance
                 of
                 an
                 action
                 .
                 Yet
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 ciuil
                 men
                 neuer
                 take
                 any
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 auoid
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 turall
                 peculiar
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 the
                 sanctified
                 man
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 most
                 setteth
                 himselfe
                 against
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shut
                 vp
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 differences
                 are
                 infinite
                 ,
                 the
                 euill
                 man
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 about
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 more
                 strength
                 ,
                 against
                 〈◊〉
                 more
                 power
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 marke
                 in
                 himselfe
                 the
                 decrease
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 increase
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 humbled
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 vse
                 the
                 means
                 appointed
                 without
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 faintnesse
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 fits
                 and
                 girds
                 .
                 It
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 the
                 sanctified
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 〈◊〉
                 how
                 corruption
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 grace
                 decayes
                 ,
                 betakes
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 al
                 good
                 means
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 good
                 care
                 and
                 conscience
                 for
                 the
                 helping
                 him
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 grow
                 vp
                 in
                 grace
                 and
                 knowledge
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 considereth
                 〈◊〉
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 amongst
                 sundry
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 what
                 duty
                 he
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 laid
                 vpon
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 put
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 hath
                 subdued
                 his
                 corruption
                 ,
                 giuing
                 to
                 it
                 a
                 deadly
                 wound
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 still
                 liue
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 can
                 neuer
                 recouer
                 former
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 hath
                 planted
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 beginne
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 true
                 holinesse
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 stands
                 him
                 vpon
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 wanting
                 to
                 this
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 all
                 diligence
                 and
                 good
                 endeuour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 helper
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 keeping
                 〈◊〉
                 vnder
                 ,
                 now
                 Christ
                 hath
                 pulled
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 motions
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 neuer
                 get
                 a
                 kingdome
                 againe
                 .
                 Being
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 as
                 carefully
                 and
                 willingly
                 to
                 striue
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 his
                 regeneration
                 he
                 semed
                 sinne
                 ,
                 greedily
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 of
                 also
                 fully
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 resisting
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 further
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 vtter
                 conquest
                 &
                 rooting
                 out
                 of
                 sinne
                 at
                 length
                 .
                 Vnto
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 animated
                 ,
                 nor
                 onely
                 vnder
                 Gods
                 〈◊〉
                 promise
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 victorie
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 blessed
                 fruite
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 reward
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 serue
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 fruite
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 in
                 euer
                 lasting
                 life
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 the
                 sanctified
                 man
                 thinkes
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 reigne
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 further
                 his
                 perfection
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 too
                 little
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 
              
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 you
                 good
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 for
                 helping
                 me
                 to
                 spend
                 the
                 time
                 so
                 well
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 our
                 allowance
                 and
                 houre-glasse
                 being
                 run
                 out
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 close
                 this
                 conference
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 enter
                 vpon
                 that
                 hard
                 combate
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 euery
                 sanctified
                 person
                 betweene
                 his
                 old
                 man
                 and
                 his
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 you
                 would
                 sooner
                 finde
                 an
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 way
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 wee
                 will
                 keepe
                 that
                 in
                 store
                 till
                 our
                 next
                 meeting
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 conuenient
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 challenge
                 your
                 promise
                 for
                 resorting
                 home
                 with
                 mee
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 little
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 cheere
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Spirituall
               combate
               betweene
               the
               Spirit
               and
               flesh
               ,
               Grace
               and
               corruption
               .
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 SIR
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 much
                 thanke
                 you
                 for
                 my
                 yester-nights
                 cheere
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 sawce
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 with
                 my
                 meate
                 ;
                 feeding
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 your
                 lips
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Me
                 thought
                 wee
                 had
                 a
                 Theologicall
                 supper
                 ,
                 wherein
                 our
                 mindes
                 were
                 no
                 lesse
                 refreshed
                 then
                 our
                 bodies
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 I
                 went
                 from
                 you
                 well
                 apaid
                 with
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 comfort
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 that
                 cunning
                 and
                 vigilant
                 enemie
                 ,
                 which
                 espieth
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 endeuoureth
                 to
                 bereaue
                 vs
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 attempt
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 ioy
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 .
                 For
                 within
                 soure
                 houres
                 after
                 I
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 first
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 sodaine
                 and
                 
                 bitter
                 conflict
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 had
                 many
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 my
                 remembrance
                 neuer
                 any
                 so
                 sharpe
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 thanke
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 helpe
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 assault
                 was
                 repulsed
                 &
                 ouercome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 I
                 perceiue
                 that
                 olde
                 enemy
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 nor
                 indeede
                 will
                 he
                 ,
                 till
                 either
                 you
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 cast
                 and
                 chained
                 vp
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 sorrie
                 for
                 your
                 greefefull
                 combate
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 of
                 your
                 ioyfull
                 victory
                 ouer
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 calme
                 sodainly
                 ariseth
                 a
                 rough
                 storme
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 returnes
                 a
                 calme
                 againe
                 ;
                 so
                 our
                 ioyes
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 sort
                 ,
                 are
                 broken
                 off
                 with
                 some
                 greeuous
                 euents
                 inward
                 or
                 outward
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 commeth
                 matter
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 againe
                 .
                 So
                 all
                 things
                 heere
                 are
                 vneertaine
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 an
                 vnsteddy
                 and
                 vneuen
                 course
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 highway
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 sometime
                 lowe
                 as
                 a
                 valley
                 ,
                 sometime
                 ouer
                 hils
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 downe
                 againe
                 into
                 the
                 bottome
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 not
                 all
                 plaine
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 rugged
                 ,
                 stonie
                 ,
                 and
                 cragged
                 pathes
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 ,
                 ere
                 wee
                 can
                 come
                 well
                 to
                 our
                 iournies
                 end
                 .
                 But
                 tell
                 mee
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 was
                 your
                 assault
                 all
                 outward
                 in
                 temptations
                 from
                 the
                 fiend
                 ,
                 or
                 felt
                 you
                 inward
                 motions
                 concurring
                 ,
                 your self
                 aswell
                 as
                 satan
                 combating
                 against
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 Sir
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 mixt
                 combat
                 .
                 Satan
                 found
                 friends
                 in
                 my
                 owne
                 bosome
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 mine
                 owne
                 corrupt
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 troubled
                 me
                 as
                 much
                 and
                 more
                 too
                 ;
                 neerer
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 that
                 damned
                 dogge
                 did
                 :
                 but
                 both
                 together
                 vnited
                 their
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 molestation
                 .
                 When
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 get
                 the
                 mastery
                 of
                 my
                 sinfull
                 affections
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 find
                 my
                 battle
                 with
                 Sathan
                 more
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 victory
                 more
                 easie
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 my
                 corruption
                 rageth
                 ,
                 and
                 ioynes
                 side
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 goes
                 harder
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 conference
                 ,
                 you
                 did
                 truly
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 is
                 vnperfect
                 during
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 diuine
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 hath
                 crackt
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 wholy
                 crusht
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 olde
                 man
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 mortification
                 is
                 left
                 as
                 a
                 Souldier
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 braine
                 pan
                 crackt
                 with
                 a
                 blow
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 liueth
                 ,
                 and
                 strugleth
                 still
                 with
                 his
                 aduersary
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 serpent
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 head
                 brused
                 ,
                 but
                 wriggles
                 still
                 with
                 his
                 tayle
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 his
                 rising
                 vp
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 quickened
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 left
                 as
                 a
                 weake
                 babe
                 or
                 young
                 childe
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 to
                 gather
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grow
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 age
                 and
                 stature
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 ripe
                 age
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 truth
                 Sathan
                 knoweth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 ,
                 by
                 long
                 obseruation
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 being
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 taught
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 a
                 subtill
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hee
                 knowes
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 daunted
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 taken
                 downe
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 still
                 ready
                 to
                 play
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 arise
                 vp
                 against
                 that
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 framed
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 can
                 neuer
                 hope
                 to
                 heale
                 his
                 wound
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 in
                 former
                 plight
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 conspire
                 with
                 remaining
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 instrument
                 to
                 vexe
                 and
                 hurt
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 doth
                 so
                 extremely
                 hate
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 oftentimes
                 be
                 not
                 afraide
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 assured
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 foyley
                 yet
                 that
                 accursed
                 fiend
                 (
                 such
                 is
                 his
                 malice
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 enterprizes
                 and
                 onsets
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 entred
                 thus
                 farre
                 in
                 this
                 talke
                 of
                 the
                 combate
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 Aquila
                 
                 doe
                 so
                 well
                 know
                 by
                 experience
                 what
                 it
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 you
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 it
                 what
                 you
                 know
                 and
                 feele
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 better
                 instruction
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 experimentall
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 ten
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 Sir
                 ,
                 my
                 owne
                 experience
                 being
                 holpen
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 taught
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 handled
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 doth
                 enable
                 me
                 to
                 say
                 somewhat
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fetch
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 well
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 shewed
                 both
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 experience
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 7.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 a
                 battell
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 euery
                 good
                 Christian
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 spirituall
                 and
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 fought
                 by
                 inuisible
                 combaters
                 and
                 weapons
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 you
                 deliuered
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 battle
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 causes
                 of
                 
                 it
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 wil
                 and
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 ordained
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 to
                 this
                 spirituall
                 warre
                 and
                 conflict
                 ,
                 thorow
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 passe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Crowne
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 earth
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 crowned
                 ,
                 except
                 first
                 hee
                 striue
                 lawfully
                 ;
                 none
                 diuide
                 the
                 spoile
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 haue
                 not
                 abid
                 the
                 brunt
                 of
                 the
                 battle
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 extreme
                 malice
                 of
                 Sathan
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Elect
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 neuer
                 ceasse
                 to
                 tempt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 most
                 wonderfull
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Serpent
                 long
                 experimented
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 outragious
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 red
                 ,
                 fierce
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 or
                 roaring
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 to
                 draw
                 backe
                 againe
                 the
                 regenerate
                 vnto
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 ouercome
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 ;
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 the
                 repugnancy
                 and
                 contrariety
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 borne
                 Christians
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 continually
                 striue
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 twinnes
                 did
                 in
                 Rebeccaes
                 wombe
                 ;
                 the
                 Spirit
                 striuing
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 lusting
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 without
                 truce
                 or
                 reconcilement
                 :
                 hell
                 and
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 contrary
                 in
                 quality
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Scripture
                 phrase
                 ,
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 grace
                 ,
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 were
                 Synonyma
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 signification
                 :
                 also
                 flesh
                 ,
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 corruption
                 ,
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 were
                 equiualent
                 termes
                 ,
                 importing
                 one
                 thing
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 euery
                 regenerate
                 man
                 hauing
                 these
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 consisted
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 two
                 men
                 warring
                 in
                 him
                 perpetually
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 whole
                 pilgrimage
                 :
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 remainder
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 vicious
                 quality
                 deprauing
                 and
                 poysoning
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 inclining
                 to
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vsually
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 
                   borne
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   is
                   flesh
                   ;
                   Iohn
                
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 
                   abstaine
                   from
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Peter
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 corruption
                 ,
                 as
                 Ephe.
                 4.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 
                   old
                   man
                   is
                   corrupt
                
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 causeth
                 spirituall
                 vnsoundnesse
                 ,
                 wasting
                 all
                 where
                 it
                 reigneth
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   members
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 faculties
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 king
                 ,
                 or
                 law
                 to
                 command
                 and
                 enioyne
                 absolutely
                 in
                 wicked
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 with
                 resistance
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 quality
                 of
                 holinesse
                 created
                 in
                 mind
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 renewed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 hence
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 freely
                 giuen
                 and
                 worketh
                 things
                 gracious
                 and
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 it
                 gouernes
                 as
                 a
                 Law
                 or
                 Commander
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 opposition
                 and
                 strife
                 
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 generall
                 ;
                 that
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 doth
                 raise
                 and
                 beget
                 godly
                 desires
                 and
                 affections
                 tending
                 to
                 Heauen
                 ;
                 and
                 hindereth
                 the
                 wicked
                 motions
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 againe
                 engendereth
                 vicious
                 euill
                 desires
                 and
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 crossing
                 and
                 hindering
                 the
                 good
                 counsels
                 and
                 purposes
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 new
                 man.
                 In
                 which
                 conflict
                 ,
                 sometime
                 sinne
                 preuaileth
                 against
                 grace
                 ,
                 carrying
                 vs
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 vs
                 captiue
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 fast
                 bound
                 in
                 fetters
                 and
                 chaines
                 ;
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 23.
                 and
                 sometime
                 grace
                 mastereth
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 remaineth
                 Conquerour
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 alwayes
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 combate
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 godly
                 person
                 as
                 he
                 cannot
                 doe
                 what
                 euill
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 corrupt
                 would
                 doe
                 ;
                 because
                 grace
                 dwelling
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 put
                 an
                 obstacle
                 and
                 barre
                 vnto
                 sinfull
                 desires
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 breake
                 out
                 as
                 blisters
                 or
                 botches
                 in
                 ones
                 body
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 attaine
                 to
                 performe
                 either
                 all
                 that
                 good
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 soule
                 wisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 requireth
                 ;
                 because
                 remaining
                 corruption
                 doth
                 oppose
                 it selfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 worke
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 whereof
                 Paul
                 had
                 experience
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 reported
                 in
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 weake
                 :
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 dwelling
                 sinne
                 ,
                 egging
                 and
                 tempting
                 him
                 to
                 euill
                 ,
                 pulling
                 and
                 drawing
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 both
                 did
                 the
                 euils
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 vndone
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 hee
                 would
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 it
                 vntowardly
                 and
                 weakely
                 .
                 He
                 could
                 no
                 sooner
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 thought
                 and
                 motion
                 tending
                 to
                 God
                 ward
                 ,
                 but
                 euill
                 was
                 present
                 and
                 
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 quench
                 and
                 smother
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 condition
                 which
                 hee
                 was
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 ;
                 euen
                 like
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 sicke
                 man
                 newly
                 recouered
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 recouering
                 ,
                 who
                 faine
                 would
                 walke
                 a
                 mile
                 or
                 two
                 for
                 his
                 health
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 his
                 legges
                 double
                 vnder
                 him
                 for
                 feeblenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 can
                 scarse
                 walke
                 two
                 turnes
                 about
                 his
                 chamber
                 .
                 Or
                 as
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 an
                 escaped
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 which
                 desireth
                 to
                 flye
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 could
                 serue
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 twenty
                 miles
                 or
                 forty
                 a
                 day
                 ;
                 yet
                 his
                 bolts
                 and
                 fetters
                 so
                 comber
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 scarse
                 rid
                 one
                 mile
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 felt
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 other
                 regenerated
                 persons
                 feele
                 themselues
                 encombred
                 with
                 their
                 sinnefull
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 enforced
                 euen
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 best
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 duties
                 with
                 care
                 ,
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 imperfections
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 spirituall
                 combate
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 materiall
                 thing
                 to
                 bee
                 enquired
                 into
                 :
                 whether
                 corruption
                 do
                 so
                 farre
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 preuaile
                 ouer
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 wholly
                 to
                 extinguish
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 faithfull
                 do
                 but
                 onely
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 deepely
                 forgetting
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 retaining
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 The
                 case
                 of
                 Dauid
                 falling
                 so
                 heinously
                 ,
                 sinning
                 so
                 deliberately
                 ,
                 lying
                 so
                 long
                 being
                 falne
                 ,
                 causeth
                 diuers
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 suspect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 their
                 conflict
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 foyle
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 haue
                 grace
                 wholly
                 beaten
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 finally
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 yeelded
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 where
                 any
                 sparkle
                 of
                 Grace
                 remaines
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 were
                 more
                 meete
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 answer
                 to
                 then
                 my selfe
                 :
                 howbeit
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 speake
                 my
                 minde
                 
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 reade
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 vnchangeable
                 ,
                 his
                 couenant
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 his
                 calling
                 and
                 giftes
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 his
                 regenerating
                 grace
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 immortall
                 seede
                 ,
                 to
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 none
                 can
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 can
                 returne
                 
                 to
                 dye
                 againe
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 doth
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Comforter
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 abide
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 Vpon
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 grounds
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 resolued
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoeuer
                 sauing
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 Elect
                 may
                 be
                 wounded
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 killed
                 ;
                 battered
                 and
                 beaten
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 raced
                 ;
                 sore
                 shaken
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 plucked
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 rootes
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 still
                 preseruing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 stronger
                 then
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 vtterly
                 faile
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 therfore
                 which
                 I
                 iudge
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 regenerate
                 persons
                 ,
                 being
                 ouercome
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 any
                 temptation
                 ,
                 or
                 in-bred
                 corruption
                 ,
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 their
                 whole
                 will
                 doth
                 neuer
                 sinne
                 so
                 much
                 onely
                 doth
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 vnregenerate
                 ,
                 the
                 regenerate
                 part
                 doth
                 neuer
                 sin
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 grace
                 shold
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 light
                 is
                 vnto
                 darkenesse
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 doth
                 euer
                 like
                 and
                 loue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 did
                 the
                 euill
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 good
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 dwelling
                 sinne
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 his
                 soule
                 vnrenewed
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 sinned
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 soule
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 vnrenewed
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 sinne
                 :
                 For
                 his
                 minde
                 renewed
                 serued
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 flesh
                 that
                 serued
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 his
                 inward
                 man
                 did
                 euen
                 then
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 
                 his
                 members
                 rebelled
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 amongst
                 whom
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 ouercome
                 in
                 this
                 conflict
                 ,
                 their
                 will
                 and
                 minde
                 renewed
                 doeth
                 still
                 make
                 resistance
                 to
                 sinne
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 feeble
                 ,
                 so
                 faintly
                 ,
                 and
                 weakely
                 somtimes
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 gets
                 the
                 vpper
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 worst
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 touching
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 sinne
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 as
                 he
                 sinned
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 iudge
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 going
                 downe
                 a
                 steepe
                 hill
                 ,
                 whose
                 foote
                 once
                 slipping
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 recouer
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 tumbles
                 downe
                 till
                 hee
                 meete
                 with
                 some
                 stay
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 with
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 swoone
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Lethargie
                 ,
                 whose
                 life
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 seeming
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 withered
                 tree
                 in
                 winter
                 season
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 neither
                 leafe
                 ,
                 blossome
                 ,
                 or
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 roote
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 soldier
                 ,
                 whose
                 braine-pan
                 being
                 cracked
                 with
                 a
                 blow
                 ,
                 he
                 lieth
                 astonished
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 one
                 vanquished
                 ;
                 yet
                 comming
                 to
                 himselfe
                 againe
                 ,
                 renewes
                 the
                 battle
                 ,
                 and
                 conquers
                 his
                 enemie
                 .
                 Or
                 finally
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 lacke
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 withstand
                 the
                 assault
                 ,
                 being
                 willing
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 escape
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 an
                 opportunity
                 is
                 offered
                 .
                 As
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 that
                 Kingly
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 held
                 captiue
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 God
                 did
                 reach
                 out
                 a
                 hand
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 him
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 admonition
                 of
                 his
                 Prophet
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 hee
                 quickly
                 apprehended
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 embracing
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 gaue
                 satan
                 and
                 sinne
                 the
                 slip
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 )
                 shewed
                 them
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 faire
                 heeles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 altogether
                 of
                 your
                 iudgement
                 in
                 these
                 
                 points
                 :
                 and
                 surely
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 true
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 comfortable
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doeth
                 so
                 maintaine
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 howsoeuer
                 for
                 due
                 and
                 iust
                 causes
                 ,
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 helmay
                 very
                 farre
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 yet
                 neuer
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 displant
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 planted
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 destroy
                 that
                 image
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 vp
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 remaines
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 speake
                 something
                 more
                 particularly
                 of
                 this
                 combate
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 weapons
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 therein
                 ,
                 &
                 after
                 what
                 sort
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 labour
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 worke
                 ,
                 particularly
                 to
                 rehearse
                 how
                 our
                 knowledge
                 is
                 assaulted
                 by
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 by
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 our
                 loue
                 by
                 enuy
                 and
                 hatred
                 ,
                 our
                 holines
                 by
                 prophane
                 lusts
                 ;
                 our
                 chastity
                 and
                 temperancy
                 ,
                 by
                 incontinency
                 &
                 riot
                 :
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 dangerous
                 stratagems
                 ,
                 wiles
                 ,
                 and
                 enticements
                 that
                 are
                 vsed
                 by
                 satan
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 vndermine
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 poore
                 christian
                 soul.
                 and
                 this
                 haply
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 performed
                 by
                 som
                 others
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 Weapons
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 vse
                 in
                 this
                 warfare
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 by
                 prayer
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 well
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 instructeth
                 vs
                 fully
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 6.
                 chapter
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 maine
                 weapon
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Worde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 Christs
                 practise
                 in
                 the
                 4.
                 chap.
                 of
                 Matth.
                 Therefore
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 ,
                 leauing
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 passe
                 forward
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
                 This
                 onely
                 I
                 thinke
                 meete
                 to
                 say
                 ere
                 we
                 part
                 from
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 oddes
                 between
                 a
                 regenerate
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 vnregenerate
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 this
                 fight
                 against
                 sinne
                 :
                 they
                 both
                 fight
                 ,
                 but
                 neyther
                 vvith
                 like
                 minde
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 like
                 successe
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 vnregenerate
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 knowledge
                 infused
                 into
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 doe
                 checke
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 discouer
                 it
                 ,
                 leading
                 the
                 combater
                 to
                 a
                 mislike
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 resistance
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 successe
                 is
                 the
                 holding
                 backe
                 of
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 without
                 weakning
                 or
                 killing
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 roote
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 when
                 this
                 resistance
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 then
                 sinne
                 like
                 a
                 Gyant
                 or
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 mightily
                 assaulteth
                 ,
                 and
                 insulteth
                 ouer
                 the
                 poore
                 soule
                 ,
                 trampling
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 fiercely
                 oppressing
                 it
                 .
                 Whereas
                 regenerate
                 persons
                 doe
                 more
                 then
                 mislike
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 some
                 slender
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 keeping
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 euill
                 lusts
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 doe
                 truly
                 detest
                 and
                 hate
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 curse
                 to
                 their
                 blessed
                 Redeemer
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 conflict
                 ,
                 not
                 alone
                 betweene
                 reason
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 conscience
                 and
                 sinne
                 ;
                 but
                 between
                 grace
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 heart
                 renewed
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 remaining
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 a
                 loathing
                 is
                 refused
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 ariseth
                 and
                 tempteth
                 ;
                 the
                 regenerate
                 setting
                 and
                 bending
                 themselues
                 directly
                 against
                 euery
                 lust
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 a
                 most
                 mortall
                 enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 desireth
                 and
                 seeketh
                 vtterly
                 to
                 destroy
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 being
                 in
                 continuall
                 watch
                 ,
                 frequent
                 in
                 seruent
                 prayer
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 fearing
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 dreadfull
                 Maiesty
                 ;
                 the
                 euent
                 and
                 successe
                 of
                 which
                 strife
                 is
                 a
                 daily
                 wasting
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 mortifying
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 roote
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 be
                 quite
                 abolished
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               Repentance
               ,
               the
               other
               consequent
               of
               Sanctification
               .
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 NOW
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 spiritual
                 combat
                 betwixt
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 &
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 imperfect
                 measure
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 ,
                 that
                 combate
                 shall
                 ceasse
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 foyles
                 and
                 wounds
                 which
                 the
                 Christian
                 Souldier
                 taketh
                 in
                 his
                 spirituall
                 fight
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 healed
                 and
                 made
                 vp
                 again
                 by
                 repentance
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 our
                 turning
                 vnto
                 God
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 combate
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 is
                 sometime
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 worst
                 ;
                 so
                 vpon
                 repentance
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 made
                 whole
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Suffer
                 mee
                 here
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 stay
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 speech
                 ;
                 what
                 may
                 the
                 differance
                 be
                 betweene
                 Sanctification
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ?
                 seeing
                 Repentance
                 is
                 a
                 ceassing
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 of
                 good
                 ;
                 a
                 turning
                 from
                 sin
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 dying
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 liuing
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 I
                 conceiue
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 
                 Repentance
                 is
                 a
                 fruite
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 immediately
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ioyned
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 companion
                 :
                 the
                 difference
                 I
                 will
                 expresse
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 by
                 a
                 similitude
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 better
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 shape
                 a
                 new
                 garment
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 robe
                 without
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 perfect
                 iustice
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 by
                 faith
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 other
                 garments
                 of
                 lesse
                 
                 worth
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 inherent
                 ,
                 and
                 sticke
                 within
                 it selfe
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 holinesse
                 created
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 willed
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 :
                 as
                 Col.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Put
                   on
                   the
                   new
                   man.
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Elect
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   put
                   on
                   compassion
                   ,
                   meekenesse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Keepe
                   your
                   garments
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   spot
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 garment
                 there
                 happens
                 rents
                 and
                 breaches
                 ;
                 so
                 our
                 holinesse
                 by
                 strength
                 of
                 corruption
                 striuing
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Sathans
                 temptation
                 ,
                 doth
                 take
                 some
                 rents
                 and
                 breaches
                 daily
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 by
                 repentance
                 .
                 Sanctification
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 ,
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 thereby
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 
                   Temples
                   and
                   habitation
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   Ephe.
                
                 2.
                 verse
                 last
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 
                 Houses
                 being
                 wind
                 and
                 weather-beaten
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 decayes
                 ,
                 and
                 neede
                 reparations
                 .
                 Now
                 repentance
                 is
                 the
                 repairing
                 of
                 those
                 wrackes
                 and
                 harmes
                 ,
                 which
                 our selues
                 take
                 by
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
                 .
                 Take
                 yet
                 another
                 comparison
                 .
                 In
                 Sanctification
                 wee
                 haue
                 giuen
                 to
                 vs
                 the
                 skill
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 warre
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 weapons
                 put
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 wherewith
                 to
                 defend
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offend
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 our
                 weapons
                 wil
                 waxe
                 dul
                 ,
                 and
                 need
                 sharpening
                 ,
                 our selues
                 take
                 blowes
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 neede
                 curing
                 :
                 this
                 doth
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 weapons
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 whole
                 our selues
                 after
                 hurts
                 receiued
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 shewed
                 you
                 what
                 my
                 iudgement
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 you
                 propounded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 examine
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 rest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 iust
                 matter
                 of
                 exception
                 ;
                 meane
                 time
                 I
                 yet
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 right
                 .
                 But
                 tell
                 me
                 Sir
                 ,
                 what
                 Repeutance
                 doe
                 you
                 meane
                 ?
                 For
                 Repentance
                 euen
                 in
                 Scripture
                 phrase
                 ,
                 is
                 attributed
                 sometime
                 
                 to
                 reprobates
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iudas
                   repented
                   him
                   ;
                   Math.
                
                 27.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 certaine
                 repentance
                 euen
                 in
                 
                   Cain
                   ,
                   Esau
                   ,
                   Achab
                   ,
                   Symon
                   Magus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 euidenceth
                 .
                 Beside
                 ,
                 the
                 Elect
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 all
                 true
                 sauing
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 vseth
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 Acts
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 To
                 those
                 that
                 killed
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   and
                   returne
                
                 .
                 And
                 Acts
                 17.
                 30.
                 to
                 the
                 supersticious
                 Athenians
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   God
                   admonisheth
                   all
                   men
                   euery
                   where
                   to
                   repent
                   .
                
                 See
                 also
                 Acts
                 14.
                 15.
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 repentance
                 in
                 some
                 which
                 are
                 neuer
                 sanctified
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 haue
                 a
                 repentance
                 before
                 their
                 sanctification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 well
                 moued
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 Repentance
                 hath
                 sundry
                 acceptions
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 Diuines
                 write
                 diuersly
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 confusedly
                 sometime
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 duly
                 distinguishing
                 those
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 diuersly
                 worketh
                 in
                 men
                 as
                 hee
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 To
                 shew
                 you
                 what
                 I
                 comprehend
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 this
                 word
                 Repentance
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 either
                 taken
                 in
                 euil
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 good
                 
                 part
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 part
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 signifieth
                 a
                 greefe
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 conceiued
                 onely
                 for
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 the
                 sinne
                 it selfe
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 loathed
                 and
                 hated
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 well
                 liked
                 of
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 Iudas
                 saide
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 horrour
                 which
                 his
                 sinne
                 bred
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 future
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 wished
                 that
                 vndone
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 repented
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 heart
                 nothing
                 changed
                 to
                 abhorre
                 his
                 couetousnesse
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 Legall
                 or
                 Euangelicall
                 .
                 Legall
                 Repentance
                 I
                 call
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 effectuall
                 to
                 worke
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 both
                 secret
                 and
                 grosse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 curse
                 and
                 punishment
                 due
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 certaine
                 greefe
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 sinfull
                 and
                 wofull
                 estate
                 which
                 the
                 sinner
                 seeth
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 himselfe
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 .
                 This
                 in
                 the
                 Elect
                 is
                 a
                 preparatiue
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 and
                 alwayes
                 goeth
                 afore
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 in
                 it selfe
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 sauing
                 grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 entrance
                 ,
                 and
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 chosen
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 in
                 part
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 exhortations
                 made
                 to
                 vnconuerted
                 elect
                 persons
                 .
                 Repentance
                 Euangelicall
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 generall
                 or
                 speciall
                 ;
                 generall
                 repentance
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 turning
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 sinner
                 being
                 by
                 precepts
                 and
                 threats
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 stricken
                 with
                 terror
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 vpon
                 sight
                 and
                 some
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 damnable
                 state
                 through
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 grace
                 conuerted
                 and
                 changed
                 in
                 his
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 of
                 an
                 euill
                 man
                 hee
                 become
                 a
                 good
                 ,
                 now
                 truly
                 hating
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 offences
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 God
                 reconciled
                 in
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 punishment
                 sake
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 louing
                 righteousnesse
                 vnfeinedly
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 passiue
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 truth
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 wherof
                 ye
                 may
                 reade
                 in
                 these
                 Texts
                 ,
                 Acts
                 11.
                 18.
                 
                 Acts
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 Luke
                 24.
                 47.
                 
                 Speciall
                 Repentance
                 Euangelicall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 sinner
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 sanctified
                 or
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 already
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 doth
                 repent
                 particularly
                 of
                 such
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 occasion
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 he
                 falleth
                 into
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 Diuines
                 called
                 particular
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 Actiue
                 ,
                 and
                 renewed
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 doe
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 saide
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 exhorted
                 to
                 repent
                 ;
                 as
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 Reuel
                 .
                 2.
                 5.
                 and
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 Mathew
                 18.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 doe
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 taking
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 repairing
                 or
                 renewing
                 of
                 those
                 daily
                 decayes
                 and
                 slips
                 which
                 doe
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 namely
                 a
                 beggers
                 garment
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 alwayes
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 amended
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 though
                 well
                 swept
                 and
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 purged
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 healthy
                 body
                 there
                 fal
                 out
                 infirmiries
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 conuersation
                 of
                 euery
                 good
                 Christian
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 and
                 amended
                 .
                 Our
                 frailety
                 and
                 Sathans
                 malice
                 being
                 considered
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 indeede
                 that
                 care
                 and
                 watchfulnesse
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 euer
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 those
                 pure
                 garments
                 of
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 &
                 holinesse
                 be
                 kept
                 cleane
                 and
                 vndefiled
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Temples
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 to
                 be
                 preserued
                 holy
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 a
                 materiall
                 garment
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 well
                 lookt
                 vnto
                 ,
                 gathereth
                 spots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 kept
                 most
                 neatly
                 and
                 curiously
                 ,
                 will
                 haue
                 dust
                 and
                 sulledgy
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 Christians
                 somewhat
                 will
                 be
                 alwayes
                 amisle
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 whole
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 continuall
                 repentance
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 some
                 sinnes
                 not
                 yet
                 espied
                 ,
                 therefore
                 not
                 particularly
                 repented
                 of
                 ;
                 some
                 espied
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 hated
                 ,
                 striuen
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 mastered
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 good
                 duties
                 not
                 yet
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 knowne
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 zealously
                 followed
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 wisely
                 ,
                 as
                 becommeth
                 the
                 redeemed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 looke
                 for
                 eternall
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 Sir
                 you
                 haue
                 satisfied
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 acception
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 me
                 how
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 agreeth
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 already
                 called
                 and
                 sanctified
                 .
                 Let
                 mee
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 aske
                 you
                 further
                 
                 touching
                 this
                 particular
                 euangelical
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 euery
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 renewed
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 House-wife
                 doth
                 once
                 a
                 day
                 sweepe
                 her
                 House
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 writeth
                 a
                 Letter
                 ,
                 lookes
                 often
                 ouer
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 often
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 ouer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 errors
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 corrected
                 :
                 but
                 where
                 must
                 this
                 Repentance
                 haue
                 his
                 beginning
                 ,
                 wherein
                 doth
                 it
                 consist
                 ,
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 tokens
                 is
                 it
                 knowne
                 and
                 bewrayed
                 ?
                 And
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 opened
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 certain
                 doubts
                 and
                 scruples
                 to
                 propound
                 to
                 you
                 about
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 renewed
                 Repentance
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                 takes
                 the
                 beginning
                 from
                 a
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 engendred
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 discouery
                 of
                 our
                 daily
                 infirmities
                 and
                 falles
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 2
                 Corinthians
                 7.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Godly
                   sorrow
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   repentance
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 
                   worldly
                   sorrow
                   brings
                   forth
                   death
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 shadowish
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 whereof
                 is
                 wordly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 griefe
                 stirred
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 displeasing
                 God
                 by
                 some
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 worldly
                 cause
                 ,
                 as
                 temporal
                 losse
                 ,
                 worldly
                 shame
                 and
                 punishment
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 for
                 feare
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 griefe
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 meere
                 naturall
                 and
                 worldly
                 man
                 ;
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 which
                 griefe
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 a
                 despaire
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 obtaining
                 mercy
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 eternall
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 to
                 a
                 temporall
                 vntimely
                 death
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 Achitophel
                 and
                 Iudas
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 warned
                 to
                 abandon
                 and
                 put
                 farre
                 from
                 their
                 hearts
                 this
                 worldly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 onely
                 can
                 profit
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 thereby
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 either
                 redeeme
                 
                 his
                 losse
                 or
                 shame
                 ,
                 or
                 remoue
                 his
                 feared
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 a
                 dangerous
                 and
                 deadly
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 conuert
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 to
                 greeue
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 hath
                 great
                 commodity
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 engendred
                 by
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 mourneth
                 euen
                 here
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 most
                 mercifull
                 God
                 is
                 offended
                 by
                 transgression
                 of
                 his
                 Law
                 ;
                 therefore
                 worthily
                 called
                 ,
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 notable
                 blessed
                 Issue
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 leadeth
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 life
                 or
                 saluation
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 their
                 heart
                 smitten
                 with
                 heauinesse
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 their
                 louing
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 meditate
                 a
                 turning
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 amendment
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 course
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continue
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 leade
                 them
                 to
                 saluation
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 testimonie
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 saued
                 persons
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 of
                 hearts
                 contrite
                 &
                 sorrowfull
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 sobs
                 and
                 sighes
                 of
                 a
                 troubled
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 greeued
                 for
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 doe
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 Surely
                 this
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 moue
                 euery
                 Christian
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 for
                 this
                 godly
                 griefe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 get
                 his
                 heart
                 touched
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 melting
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 sostened
                 heart
                 ,
                 soone
                 moued
                 to
                 griefe
                 vpon
                 sence
                 of
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 habitation
                 and
                 lodging
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 )
                 yet
                 to
                 heare
                 further
                 that
                 our
                 repentance
                 occasioned
                 by
                 our
                 griefe
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 way
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 to
                 saluation
                 :
                 this
                 same
                 ought
                 to
                 cause
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 attaine
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 that
                 the
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 sinne
                 being
                 committed
                 against
                 an
                 infinite
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 the
                 souereigne
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 holy
                 Law
                 ,
                 may
                 much
                 helpe
                 to
                 moue
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 aggreeued
                 ;
                 yet
                 nothing
                 so
                 auailable
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 due
                 and
                 serious
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Christs
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 infamous
                 ,
                 and
                 sharpe
                 intollerably
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 so
                 abased
                 and
                 plagued
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 eternall
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 most
                 innocent
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 our selues
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 immediate
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 
                 his
                 ignominy
                 and
                 paines
                 ,
                 suffering
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 this
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 true
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 euen
                 to
                 bleede
                 with
                 griese
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 should
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 hard
                 and
                 heauy
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 being
                 but
                 wormes-meate
                 ,
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 what
                 heart
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 pricked
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 immaculate
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 should
                 endure
                 such
                 fierce
                 wrath
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 vile
                 ones
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Earth
                 trembled
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 our
                 hearts
                 feare
                 ?
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 darkened
                 ,
                 the
                 Heauen
                 also
                 put
                 on
                 mourning
                 weede
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 wee
                 be
                 troubled
                 ?
                 The
                 stones
                 rent
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 our
                 hearts
                 be
                 rent
                 with
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 eyes
                 gush
                 out
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 remembrance
                 of
                 such
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 daily
                 fall
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 occasioned
                 such
                 an
                 execrable
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 torment
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 honourable
                 person
                 ?
                 As
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 ill
                 with
                 them
                 who
                 can
                 thinke
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 displeased
                 with
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 greeued
                 at
                 their
                 sinnes
                 which
                 procured
                 this
                 ;
                 so
                 well
                 is
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 his
                 Sauiours
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 can
                 haue
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 touched
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 melt
                 into
                 sorrow
                 .
                 
                   For
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   mourne
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   comforted
                   ;
                   Mathew
                
                 5.
                 
                 Vnto
                 whom
                 doth
                 the
                 high
                 God
                 looke
                 ,
                 who
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 the
                 Heauens
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 him
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 heart
                 ?
                 Esay
                 66.
                 
                 This
                 sorrow
                 maketh
                 the
                 sinner
                 to
                 become
                 ioyfull
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 end
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 Angels
                 glad
                 ,
                 it
                 reioyceth
                 Gods
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 his
                 delight
                 ;
                 who
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 detesteth
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 loueth
                 this
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 sinner
                 aworke
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 mistike
                 and
                 detest
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 endeauour
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 the
                 mortifying
                 and
                 subduing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 departure
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 affection
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 which
                 doe
                 somewhat
                 offend
                 in
                 diuerse
                 sort
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 thinke
                 they
                 neuer
                 greeue
                 enough
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 whereas
                 they
                 mourne
                 much
                 and
                 truly
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 satisfie
                 not
                 themselues
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 and
                 feele
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 doubt
                 and
                 mistrust
                 themselues
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 greeue
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 hearty
                 greef
                 for
                 their
                 offences
                 ,
                 complaining
                 of
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 former
                 consider
                 that
                 God
                 respecteth
                 not
                 the
                 measure
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 vnfeined
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 accepted
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 prouoke
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 after
                 griefe
                 there
                 follow
                 some
                 amendment
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 vnfeined
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 this
                 serue
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 God
                 being
                 as
                 well
                 pleased
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 Children
                 cheered
                 with
                 his
                 graces
                 and
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 greeued
                 for
                 their
                 trespasses
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 alwayes
                 sad
                 ,
                 hanging
                 downe
                 their
                 heads
                 as
                 a
                 bul-rush
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 reioyce
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 their
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 greeued
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 
                 broken
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 accepted
                 for
                 sorrow
                 with
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Children
                 accepteth
                 the
                 desire
                 for
                 the
                 deede
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 greeue
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 greeued
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 sorry
                 that
                 their
                 sorrow
                 is
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 sorrow
                 .
                 Woe
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 secure
                 ,
                 which
                 sinne
                 without
                 all
                 griefe
                 ,
                 or
                 suspect
                 of
                 any
                 fault
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lie
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 sinne
                 without
                 any
                 turning
                 or
                 change
                 :
                 and
                 woe
                 to
                 them
                 whose
                 sorrow
                 is
                 worldly
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 stirred
                 vp
                 not
                 for
                 breach
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 dread
                 or
                 sence
                 of
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 which
                 rot
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 sinne
                 ;
                 but
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 thrice
                 happy
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 which
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 Gods
                 rods
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 paine
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 griefe
                 after
                 sinne
                 in
                 this
                 onely
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 failed
                 in
                 duty
                 toward
                 so
                 louing
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 deserued
                 by
                 their
                 sinne
                 to
                 lose
                 his
                 fauour
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sorrow
                 there
                 will
                 follow
                 a
                 
                 repentance
                 ,
                 neuer
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 thus
                 open
                 and
                 make
                 plaine
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 griefe
                 be
                 conceiued
                 from
                 an
                 euill
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 beene
                 done
                 ,
                 there
                 wil
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 true
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 purpose
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 an
                 hatred
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 seeking
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 endeuouring
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 meanes
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 good
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 griefe
                 conceiued
                 by
                 this
                 godly
                 heart
                 ,
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 left
                 vndone
                 which
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 done
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 follow
                 a
                 strange
                 resolution
                 ,
                 with
                 good
                 endeuour
                 to
                 auoide
                 such
                 omission
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 such
                 duties
                 with
                 more
                 care
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 saying
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   am
                   vtterly
                   purposed
                   to
                   keepe
                   thy
                   righteous
                   Iudgements
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   sworne
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   walke
                   in
                   thy
                   Statutes
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 119.
                 
                 Now
                 that
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 seene
                 whence
                 this
                 speciall
                 renewed
                 repentance
                 doth
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 it
                 consists
                 ,
                 the
                 degrees
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Repentance
                 meete
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 ordinary
                 sinnes
                 .
                 By
                 ordinary
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 common
                 slips
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 faults
                 that
                 euery
                 the
                 most
                 watchfull
                 Christian
                 doth
                 ordinarily
                 fall
                 into
                 ,
                 daily
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 in
                 omission
                 and
                 commission
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 ordinary
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 aboue
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 declared
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 sinnes
                 doe
                 happen
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 
                   Dauids
                   ,
                   Peters
                   ,
                   Manasses
                   ,
                   Salomons
                   ,
                
                 foule
                 and
                 notorious
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 giue
                 a
                 greater
                 wound
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 dishonour
                 to
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 worke
                 a
                 greater
                 decay
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 vsed
                 a
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 would
                 bee
                 wrought
                 to
                 a
                 deeper
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 more
                 feruent
                 and
                 frequent
                 prayer
                 ,
                 holpen
                 with
                 fasting
                 :
                 and
                 vpon
                 our
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 more
                 streight
                 bonds
                 would
                 bee
                 taken
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 abearing
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 serious
                 vowes
                 and
                 protestations
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 Peters
                 after
                 his
                 fall
                 ,
                 he
                 wept
                 bitterly
                 :
                 such
                 also
                 the
                 womans
                 that
                 washed
                 Christs
                 feete
                 with
                 teares
                 ;
                 Luke
                 7.
                 
                 Such
                 was
                 
                   Dauids
                   ,
                   Psalme
                
                 51.
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 some
                 foule
                 and
                 enormious
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 haue
                 performed
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 repentance
                 for
                 daily
                 and
                 ordinary
                 slips
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 be
                 such
                 (
                 considering
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 ought
                 to
                 moue
                 much
                 griefe
                 &
                 displeasure
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 watchfulnesse
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 tokens
                 or
                 fruites
                 of
                 this
                 renewed
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 seauen
                 reckoned
                 vp
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 11.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 godly
                 sorrie
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 care
                 it
                 hath
                 wrought
                 
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 apology
                 or
                 clearing
                 of
                 your selues
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 indignation
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 feare
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 desire
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 zeale
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 Sir
                 let
                 me
                 vnderstand
                 your
                 mind
                 for
                 these
                 seauen
                 effects
                 of
                 renewed
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 what
                 ye
                 thinke
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 distinguish
                 them
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 well
                 know
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 
                 points
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 some
                 call
                 them
                 tokens
                 or
                 signes
                 ,
                 others
                 call
                 them
                 rightly
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 effects
                 or
                 fruites
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 I
                 iudge
                 it
                 all
                 one
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 therefore
                 signes
                 to
                 manifest
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 necessary
                 effects
                 of
                 true
                 Repentance
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 distinction
                 of
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 each
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 .
                 Care
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 thought
                 taking
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 to
                 approue
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 As
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 Trauellers
                 which
                 haue
                 by
                 sloth
                 or
                 ignorance
                 lost
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 hauing
                 found
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 carefull
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 when
                 they
                 repent
                 ,
                 their
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 better
                 afterwards
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 their
                 care
                 doth
                 expresse
                 it selfe
                 in
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 euery
                 particular
                 action
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 preuented
                 ;
                 as
                 Col.
                 1.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prayeth
                 for
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 please
                 God
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 abound
                 in
                 euery
                 good
                 worke
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 this
                 care
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 themselues
                 for
                 eschewing
                 one
                 sinne
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 one
                 duty
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 stretcheth
                 
                 it selfe
                 vnto
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 or
                 flocke
                 and
                 subiects
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 publike
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Iosiah
                   ,
                
                 who
                 all
                 had
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 of
                 themselues
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 declareth
                 ones
                 care
                 to
                 be
                 sound
                 toward
                 themselues
                 when
                 it
                 embraceth
                 others
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 secure
                 person
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 no
                 further
                 or
                 greater
                 care
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 backe
                 and
                 belly
                 ,
                 for
                 pleasure
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 are
                 surely
                 voide
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 being
                 voide
                 of
                 this
                 care
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 please
                 God.
                 So
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 care
                 encreaseth
                 in
                 any
                 after
                 their
                 falles
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 sure
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 his
                 repentance
                 :
                 for
                 how
                 must
                 not
                 his
                 sorrow
                 for
                 losing
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 care
                 is
                 double
                 to
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 lose
                 it
                 againe
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 fruite
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 is
                 clearing
                 of
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 diuers
                 wayes
                 performed
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 when
                 we
                 quit
                 and
                 cleare
                 our selues
                 from
                 suspition
                 of
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 by
                 shunning
                 the
                 very
                 appearance
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 neerenesse
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 lookes
                 but
                 toward
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 wee
                 rebuke
                 and
                 punish
                 such
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 thought
                 to
                 beare
                 withall
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 in
                 truth
                 borne
                 withall
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 sort
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 vpon
                 Pauls
                 sharpe
                 reprehension
                 ,
                 did
                 cleare
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 incestuous
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 winked
                 at
                 .
                 Or
                 finally
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 humble
                 &
                 true
                 confessing
                 of
                 our
                 fault
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 open
                 and
                 publike
                 ,
                 with
                 hearty
                 crauing
                 of
                 pardon
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Publican
                 ,
                 
                   Zacheus
                   ,
                   Dauid
                
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 examples
                 of
                 this
                 clearing
                 :
                 and
                 well
                 also
                 might
                 the
                 godly
                 Corinthians
                 cleare
                 themselues
                 to
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 displeased
                 with
                 their
                 sinne
                 in
                 bearing
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 offendour
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 their
                 diligence
                 in
                 censuring
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 vnfeined
                 confessing
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 hadagreeued
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 fruite
                 it
                 is
                 indignation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 
                 anger
                 stirred
                 vp
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 against
                 other
                 mens
                 faults
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 pitty
                 toward
                 their
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 against
                 some
                 sins
                 which
                 haue
                 escaped
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 we-were
                 so
                 beastly
                 and
                 foolish
                 as
                 to
                 doe
                 such
                 euils
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 haue
                 auoyded
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 moued
                 to
                 anger
                 more
                 against
                 our
                 owne
                 then
                 other
                 mens
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 token
                 of
                 a
                 repentant
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 fruite
                 is
                 feare
                 ,
                 not
                 seruill
                 ,
                 but
                 filiall
                 and
                 
                 child-like
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 commeth
                 an
                 holy
                 awe
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 euils
                 which
                 tofore
                 wee
                 haue
                 offended
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 through
                 our
                 corruption
                 breake
                 forth
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 impenitent
                 persons
                 haue
                 their
                 
                 desires
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 to
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 ease
                 and
                 pastime
                 ,
                 to
                 fare
                 deliciously
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 gallantly
                 and
                 brauely
                 in
                 apparell
                 ,
                 to
                 grow
                 rich
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 aloft
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 thought
                 of
                 and
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 deserue
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 stuffed
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 carnall
                 and
                 worldly
                 desires
                 ,
                 as
                 tokens
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 impenitent
                 heart
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 godly
                 desire
                 to
                 liue
                 honestly
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 to
                 enioy
                 the
                 sincere
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 vnburthened
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 mortifie
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 be
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 offend
                 againe
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 wherin
                 they
                 haue
                 offended
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 a
                 truly
                 repentant
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 fruite
                 is
                 zeale
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 griefe
                 conceiued
                 
                 for
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 ardent
                 loue
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 honoured
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 in
                 our selues
                 and
                 others
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 dishonour
                 or
                 displease
                 him
                 ;
                 Reuel
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   zealous
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 cold
                 and
                 luke-warme
                 Christians
                 ,
                 are
                 vtterly
                 without
                 all
                 grace
                 of
                 true
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 a
                 zeale
                 against
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 crosse
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 aduance
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 places
                 &
                 meanes
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 truly
                 zealous
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 zeale
                 is
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 tempered
                 with
                 charity
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 Paul
                 and
                 
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 in
                 
                   Phine
                   as
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Moses
                 ,
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 euidence
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 blessed
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 fruite
                 is
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 requiting
                 of
                 
                 euill
                 for
                 euill
                 towards
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 voluntary
                 punishment
                 which
                 a
                 sinner
                 taketh
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 euils
                 done
                 against
                 his
                 God
                 &
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 labouring
                 more
                 to
                 bridle
                 his
                 vnruly
                 heart
                 from
                 vnlawful
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 moderating
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 which
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ;
                 for
                 bearing
                 not
                 sinfull
                 delights
                 or
                 profits
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 within
                 our
                 liberty
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 finne
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 our selues
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 This
                 curbing
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 cooping
                 vp
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 mortifying
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 denying
                 our selues
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 reuenge
                 here
                 meant
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 enforcing
                 ones
                 selfe
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 things
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 drunkard
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 himselfe
                 with
                 abstinence
                 :
                 also
                 the
                 glutton
                 and
                 riotous
                 ,
                 with
                 fasting
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 great
                 talker
                 by
                 keeping
                 silence
                 ;
                 the
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 by
                 forbearing
                 all
                 things
                 may
                 prouoke
                 lusts
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 not
                 conceale
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 iudge
                 this
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 exercising
                 of
                 that
                 ecclesiasticall
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 giuen
                 his
                 Church
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 seuerity
                 then
                 wonted
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 offended
                 by
                 remissenesse
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 henceforth
                 take
                 due
                 reuenge
                 vpon
                 open
                 sinners
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 giuen
                 them
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 like
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 reuenge
                 to
                 set
                 on
                 worke
                 all
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 giueth
                 vnto
                 any
                 for
                 stopping
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 and
                 current
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Let
                 Papists
                 who
                 take
                 such
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 painfull
                 reuenge
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 by
                 whipping
                 ,
                 &c.
                 admonish
                 true
                 Christians
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 lawfull
                 reuenge
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 Sir
                 I
                 will
                 propound
                 some
                 doubts
                 vnto
                 you
                 touching
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 if
                 first
                 you
                 will
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 those
                 cautions
                 which
                 ye
                 deliuered
                 touching
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 your
                 publike
                 teaching
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Herein
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 your
                 desire
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 
                 '
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 saide
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 quicken
                 and
                 stirre
                 vp
                 this
                 daily
                 Repentance
                 :
                 Namely
                 ,
                 diligent
                 reading
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 godly
                 Bookes
                 ;
                 the
                 humble
                 submission
                 of
                 our
                 mindes
                 to
                 all
                 godly
                 admonitions
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 blessing
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 soule
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 rebukes
                 as
                 are
                 priuately
                 and
                 friendly
                 reached
                 out
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 thanking
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 enemies
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 sometime
                 one
                 shall
                 heare
                 his
                 sinne
                 tolde
                 him
                 sooner
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 manner
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 any
                 good
                 ende
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 :
                 yet
                 considering
                 God
                 sets
                 them
                 on
                 worke
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saide
                 ;
                 
                   God
                   
                   hath
                   bid
                   him
                   rebuke
                   mee
                   :
                
                 Therefore
                 endeauour
                 our selues
                 to
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 giuing
                 good
                 heed
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 checkes
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 often
                 proues
                 a
                 faithfull
                 monitor
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 strokes
                 of
                 Gods
                 hand
                 sensible
                 and
                 insensible
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ;
                 seeking
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 amendment
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 feare
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 prosperity
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 making
                 this
                 good
                 vse
                 to
                 be
                 inuited
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 speedy
                 and
                 true
                 repentance
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 shal
                 preuent
                 Gods
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 voluntarily
                 fall
                 to
                 iudging
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
                 Yet
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 awaken
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 vs
                 vnto
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 euen
                 our
                 daily
                 examination
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 heart
                 and
                 wayes
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 particularly
                 what
                 escapes
                 haue
                 been
                 in
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 deeds
                 ,
                 in
                 omission
                 or
                 commission
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 for
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 both
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sorrowed
                 for
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 faithfull
                 and
                 humble
                 confession
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 all
                 euen
                 with
                 God
                 through
                 Christ
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 what
                 cause
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 watch
                 ouer
                 our selues
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 what
                 remaines
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 and
                 amended
                 ,
                 that
                 accordingly
                 our
                 prayers
                 and
                 care
                 may
                 encrease
                 .
                 As
                 prouident
                 House-keepers
                 who
                 haue
                 great
                 Families
                 ,
                 preuent
                 many
                 losses
                 and
                 damages
                 in
                 their
                 estate
                 ,
                 by
                 often
                 viewing
                 the
                 reckonings
                 and
                 doings
                 of
                 them
                 whom
                 they
                 trust
                 :
                 so
                 may
                 sinnes
                 be
                 preuented
                 by
                 this
                 godly
                 examination
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 counsels
                 and
                 workes
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 cautions
                 herein
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 briefly
                 these
                 .
                 
              
               
                 First
                 let
                 no
                 Christian
                 by
                 his
                 heedfull
                 looking
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 thinke
                 that
                 euer
                 he
                 can
                 attaine
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 nothing
                 to
                 offend
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 vpon
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 his
                 failings
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 much
                 discouraged
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 liue
                 and
                 sinne
                 not
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 ones
                 selfe
                 ,
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 looke
                 to
                 find
                 euery
                 failing
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Euen
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 shal
                 not
                 espie
                 all
                 the
                 motes
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eye
                 ;
                 
                   Psal.
                   19.
                   
                   Who
                   can
                   tell
                   his
                   secret
                   faults
                   ?
                
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 these
                 priuy
                 faults
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 generall
                 confession
                 and
                 asking
                 of
                 mercy
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   Lord
                   forgiue
                   me
                   my
                   vnknowne
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 Knowne
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 discouer
                 particularly
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 speedily
                 repented
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 herein
                 delay
                 is
                 dangerous
                 :
                 and
                 be
                 particularly
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 the
                 sinner
                 accusing
                 himselfe
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 adiudging
                 himselfe
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 appeale
                 from
                 Iustice
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Gracc
                 for
                 remission
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Let
                 neuer
                 a
                 sinner
                 for
                 any
                 knowne
                 sinne
                 ,
                 take
                 further
                 griefe
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 againe
                 to
                 comfort
                 himselfe
                 with
                 promise
                 of
                 mercy
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 As
                 in
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 daily
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 coldnesse
                 by
                 custome
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 be
                 shunned
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 heart
                 waxe
                 proud
                 through
                 the
                 earnest
                 care
                 and
                 wel
                 performance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 proud
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Labour
                 still
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 new
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 omissions
                 of
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 seeme
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 odious
                 and
                 hatefull
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 a
                 sinner
                 so
                 he
                 keepe
                 his
                 hold
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 too
                 humble
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Take
                 speciall
                 notice
                 amongst
                 all
                 other
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 of
                 corruption
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proannesse
                 thereof
                 to
                 sinning
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 meanes
                 be
                 vsed
                 for
                 the
                 weakening
                 of
                 that
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 drayning
                 of
                 that
                 fountaine
                 .
                 Let
                 pardon
                 be
                 craued
                 
                 in
                 speciall
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 power
                 asked
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 9
                 Let
                 not
                 any
                 sinne
                 seeme
                 little
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 difference
                 in
                 repentance
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 ordinarie
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 yet
                 let
                 not
                 any
                 sin
                 be
                 thought
                 smal
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 holy
                 Law
                 ,
                 cause
                 of
                 most
                 bitter
                 paines
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 meriting
                 most
                 wofull
                 destruction
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Forget
                 not
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 negligences
                 ,
                 ouersights
                 ,
                 heedlessenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 look
                 well
                 that
                 these
                 grow
                 not
                 too
                 common
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 For
                 priuate
                 sinne
                 ,
                 priuate
                 confession
                 is
                 enough
                 ;
                 open
                 sins
                 ,
                 would
                 haue
                 open
                 repentance
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 anie
                 knowne
                 sinne
                 is
                 begun
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 thorowly
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 shaking
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 leauing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 confesseth
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaketh
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 mercy
                 .
                 Now
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 your
                 doubts
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 answer
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 first
                 doubt
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 Whether
                 a
                 sinner
                 
                 may
                 not
                 truly
                 repent
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 leaue
                 his
                 sins
                 ?
                 Or
                 hee
                 may
                 still
                 vse
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 repent
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 an
                 vnknowne
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 left
                 .
                 As
                 amongst
                 the
                 Patriarks
                 polygamie
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 hauing
                 at
                 once
                 more
                 wiues
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 Concubines
                 with
                 their
                 wiues
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 secret
                 sinne
                 which
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 was
                 not
                 manifested
                 nor
                 reckoned
                 as
                 a
                 sin
                 :
                 
                 so
                 they
                 liued
                 in
                 it
                 til
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 perished
                 not
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 they
                 shold
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 being
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 witingly
                 &
                 willingly
                 with
                 open
                 eies
                 they
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 repented
                 of
                 it
                 generally
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 
                 secretsins
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 diuers
                 sins
                 amongst
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 esteemed
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 truly
                 repent
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 vnknowne
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 leaue
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 knowne
                 sinne
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 left
                 ,
                 but
                 whiles
                 we
                 liue
                 wee
                 must
                 wrestle
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 get
                 no
                 dominion
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 would
                 leaue
                 it
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 .
                 The
                 repentant
                 sinner
                 carieth
                 this
                 crookednesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 many
                 an
                 one
                 carrie
                 a
                 crooked
                 backe
                 which
                 troubles
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 daily
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 euerie
                 day
                 we
                 commonly
                 runne
                 into
                 ,
                 accompanying
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 shadow
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 as
                 vaine
                 thoughtes
                 ,
                 idle
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 euill
                 silence
                 sometime
                 ,
                 and
                 waste
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 such
                 things
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 resisted
                 and
                 striuen
                 against
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 lessened
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 abolished
                 by
                 repentance
                 they
                 cannot
                 bee
                 .
                 Knowne
                 sinnes
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 grosse
                 and
                 notorious
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 runne
                 into
                 the
                 eies
                 &
                 offence
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 forsaken
                 .
                 We
                 finde
                 not
                 that
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Minasses
                   ,
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Lot
                   ,
                   Noah
                   ,
                
                 after
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 againe
                 falne
                 into
                 those
                 soule
                 offences
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 being
                 wittingly
                 continued
                 in
                 ,
                 waste
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 grosse
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 bee
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 Ap.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 
                 somthing
                 hath
                 〈◊〉
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 lesse
                 now
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 babe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 more
                 easily
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 of
                 growth
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 experienced
                 〈◊〉
                 practise
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 will
                 hardly
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 wound
                 if
                 it
                 do
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 thogh
                 not
                 vnrecouerable
                 in
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 such
                 relapses
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 there
                 be
                 true
                 Repentance
                 without
                 shedding
                 of
                 teares
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 teares
                 may
                 be
                 shed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 repentance
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Heb
                 :
                 12
                 :
                 so
                 true
                 repentance
                 may
                 bee
                 with
                 dry
                 cheekes
                 .
                 Wee
                 reade
                 of
                 Zacheus
                 repentance
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 teares
                 .
                 Also
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 repentance
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 good
                 fruits
                 :
                 but
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 What
                 teares
                 hath
                 it
                 wrought
                 ?
                 Teares
                 of
                 Repentance
                 are
                 precious
                 things
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 koepeth
                 a
                 boule
                 to
                 put
                 and
                 keepe
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 verie
                 rare
                 things
                 .
                 His
                 bottle
                 is
                 not
                 full
                 yet
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 hath
                 bene
                 filling
                 euer
                 since
                 Adam
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 and
                 hypocrites
                 may
                 goe
                 fat
                 in
                 repentance
                 ,
                 greeue
                 ,
                 &
                 feare
                 and
                 humble
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 confesse
                 ,
                 and
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 weepe
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 Scripture
                 witnesseth
                 of
                 
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   Achab
                   ,
                   Esau
                   ,
                   Felix
                   ,
                
                 &
                 others
                 :
                 what
                 thing
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 repentance
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 that
                 counterfelt
                 in
                 reprobates
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 haue
                 alreadie
                 heard
                 me
                 deliuer
                 seuen
                 peculiar
                 effects
                 of
                 true
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 hy-pocrites
                 may
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 expresse
                 truly
                 .
                 But
                 
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 (
                 amongst
                 many
                 )
                 are
                 sure
                 notes
                 of
                 heartie
                 and
                 vndoubted
                 repentance
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 setled
                 distinct
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 hatred
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 offend
                 in
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 euer
                 frailty
                 will
                 suffer
                 .
                 Whereas
                 in
                 all
                 euill
                 men
                 (
                 what
                 shew
                 soeuer
                 they
                 make
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 full
                 determination
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 some
                 knowne
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 great
                 security
                 in
                 their
                 generall
                 course
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 perswasion
                 of
                 heart
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 sinne
                 
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 forgiue
                 it
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 aske
                 pardon
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 hope
                 of
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 repentance
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Heereof
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 hath
                 of
                 his
                 repentance
                 most
                 excellent
                 vse
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 testifie
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 incorporation
                 into
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 forso
                 much
                 as
                 this
                 true
                 repentance
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 where
                 ,
                 where
                 first
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 true
                 repentance
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 abhor
                 and
                 leaue
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 whom
                 wee
                 know
                 and
                 belecue
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Father
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 extreamly
                 hateth
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 so
                 infinitly
                 punished
                 the
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Son.
                 Hypocrits
                 leaue
                 some
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 other
                 respects
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Certainly
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 goodly
                 encouragement
                 
                 to
                 inuite
                 and
                 prouolie
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 〈◊〉
                 or
                 dalliance
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perseuer
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 sithence
                 our
                 Christianity
                 is
                 thereby
                 approoued
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 thereby
                 discerned
                 from
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 all
                 euill
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 indeed
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 greater
                 comfort
                 in
                 
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 rest
                 assured
                 of
                 our
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 vnfained
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 thereby
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 merites
                 into
                 faluation
                 ?
                 And
                 baing
                 greatly
                 〈◊〉
                 vnto
                 this
                 assurance
                 by
                 our
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 how
                 ought
                 wee
                 to
                 apply
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Howbeit
                 there
                 want
                 not
                 many
                 other
                 and
                 weighty
                 encoragements
                 inciting
                 vs
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 course
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 (
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 little
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 more
                 full
                 draught
                 )
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 sundry
                 and
                 excellent
                 
                 promises
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 repentant
                 persons
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 touching
                 things
                 earthly
                 and
                 transitorie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remouing
                 and
                 freeing
                 them
                 from
                 dangers
                 ,
                 calamities
                 
                 and
                 plagues
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 
                   iudge
                   them
                   which
                   iudge
                   them selues
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 That
                 toward
                 such
                 as
                 
                   amend
                   their
                   wayes
                   and
                   workes
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   repent
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   plague
                   denounced
                   ,
                
                 Ier.
                 26
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 That
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 
                   turne
                   and
                   repent
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   turne
                   his
                   fierce
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   euill
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   said
                   he
                   wil
                   do
                   ,
                
                 Ionah
                 1
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 To
                 such
                 as
                 
                   rent
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   to
                   him
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   repent
                   of
                   the
                   euill
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 his
                 promise
                 runs
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 taking
                 euil
                 things
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 temporall
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 plentifully
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 
                   leaue
                   a
                   blessing
                   behinde
                   him
                   ,
                   euen
                   a
                   meace
                   offering
                   ,
                
                 Ioel
                 2
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 
                   He
                   wil
                   open
                   the
                   Windowes
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   poure
                   out
                   a
                   blessing
                   aboue
                   measure
                   ,
                
                 Mal.
                 3
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shal
                   be
                   a
                   pleasant
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   blessed
                   Nation
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   be
                   built
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   vp
                   Gold
                   as
                   dust
                   ,
                
                 Iob
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   for
                   sake
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   cease
                   to
                   do
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   learne
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   well
                   ,
                   should
                   eate
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Land
                   :
                
                 with
                 innumerable
                 such
                 promises
                 of
                 euill
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 turned
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 turne
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 vpon
                 them
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 performed
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 seeme
                 but
                 a
                 light
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 concernet
                 but
                 temporall
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 thought
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 passed
                 his
                 Worde
                 and
                 Faith
                 for
                 euerlasting
                 good
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 heauenly
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 persons
                 truly
                 repentant
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 both
                 guilt
                 and
                 punishment
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 blotted
                 
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 refreshing
                 ;
                 Act
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 though
                 
                   their
                   sinnes
                   〈◊〉
                   as
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   die
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   white
                   as
                   wooll
                   or
                   snow
                   Esay
                
                 Y.
                 18.
                 
                 Neither
                 onely
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 to
                 escape
                 from
                 iniquity
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 entrance
                 into
                 〈◊〉
                 life
                 ,
                 duen
                 saluation
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 the
                 Lordsown
                 mouth
                 assured
                 those
                 that
                 turne
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   〈◊〉
                   die
                   ,
                   but
                   liue
                   ;
                   Ezek
                   18.
                   27.
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 the
                 repentance
                 which
                 springeth
                 from
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   2
                   Cor.
                
                 7.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   sarrow
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   vnta
                   soluation
                   .
                
                 So
                 as
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   except
                   we
                   repent
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   all
                   perish
                   ;
                   Luke
                
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 Not
                 for
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 out
                 worke
                 
                 of
                 repentance
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Repentance
                 is
                 a
                 fruite
                 of
                 that
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 on
                 〈◊〉
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 .
                 These
                 promises
                 shame
                 not
                 be
                 end
                 so
                 〈◊〉
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 were
                 as
                 faithfully
                 kept
                 toward
                 repenting
                 
                   Manasses
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 the
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Adde
                 vnto
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 any
                 known
                 sinne
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 liue
                 securely
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 lie
                 open
                 to
                 temporary
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 while
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 18.
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 become
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 doe
                 them
                 no
                 good
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 26.
                 28.
                 all
                 their
                 actions
                 are
                 polluted
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 
                 So
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 through
                 faith
                 an
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 heare
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 them
                 〈◊〉
                 accepted
                 ,
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 labours
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 
                 738.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 ought
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 quicken
                 
                 vs
                 to
                 repentance
                 and
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 appointed
                 wherein
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 iudged
                 ;
                 Acts
                 17.
                 30.
                 
                 
                 That
                 repentance
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 doth
                 glad
                 Heauen
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Angels
                 and
                 men
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 15.
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 meanes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 our
                 conscience
                 is
                 comforted
                 ,
                 and
                 finds
                 peace
                 ;
                 
                 offences
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 auoided
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 edified
                 by
                 our
                 example
                 ,
                 our
                 profession
                 beautified
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 confounded
                 ,
                 God
                 glorified
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 willingly
                 heard
                 you
                 speake
                 of
                 encouragements
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 perceiue
                 not
                 a
                 three-fold
                 ,
                 but
                 seauen-fold
                 coard
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 wrath
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 to
                 enforce
                 and
                 allure
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 That
                 euen
                 as
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 esteeme
                 present
                 or
                 future
                 happinesse
                 of
                 body
                 or
                 soule
                 ,
                 of
                 name
                 or
                 estate
                 ,
                 of
                 our selues
                 or
                 our
                 posterity
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 doe
                 abhorre
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 auoide
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 deare
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 But
                 now
                 Sir
                 I
                 couet
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 will
                 direct
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 ouercomming
                 of
                 such
                 hinderances
                 as
                 discourage
                 and
                 draw
                 backe
                 from
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 many
                 lets
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 our
                 faith
                 hath
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 serue
                 these
                 former
                 encouragements
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 strengthen
                 you
                 against
                 discouragements
                 ,
                 when
                 ye
                 meete
                 them
                 ?
                 But
                 because
                 haply
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 ,
                 rightly
                 and
                 duly
                 to
                 apply
                 these
                 encouragements
                 when
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 blockes
                 and
                 lets
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 more
                 special
                 helpe
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 endeuour
                 what
                 I
                 may
                 to
                 helpe
                 you
                 here
                 Doe
                 you
                 recite
                 the
                 impediments
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 heare
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 saide
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 euen
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 felt
                 them
                 in
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 them
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 arise
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 from
                 some
                 circumstance
                 in
                 the
                 sin
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 euill
                 affection
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ormen
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 Sathans
                 suggestions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 discouragement
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 foulenesse
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 takes
                 away
                 hope
                 of
                 recouery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 onely
                 one
                 foule
                 offence
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 all
                 others
                 may
                 .
                 Gods
                 children
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 such
                 fall
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 a
                 great
                 fall
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 any
                 man
                 
                 from
                 rising
                 againe
                 .
                 They
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 repent
                 ;
                 Acts
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 fouler
                 sinne
                 can
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 commit
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 glory
                 ?
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 done
                 foule
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 after
                 grace
                 receiued
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 found
                 place
                 for
                 repentance
                 .
                 For
                 peraduenture
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 their
                 sinne
                 ignorantly
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 Adams
                 foule
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 kinde
                 most
                 wofully
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 Dauids
                 ,
                 nor
                 Salomons
                 ,
                 nor
                 Peters
                 .
                 for
                 they
                 knew
                 the
                 Commandements
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 exceeding
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 seuerity
                 towards
                 offendors
                 ,
                 expressed
                 euen
                 in
                 casting
                 off
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 haue
                 humbled
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 mercifull
                 and
                 compassionate
                 nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 euery
                 where
                 excolled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 highly
                 ;
                 Esay
                 55.
                 7.
                 
                 Psal
                 ,
                 103.
                 9.
                 11.
                 
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 Ioel
                 2.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 otherwhere
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 purposely
                 mentioned
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 very
                 often
                 ,
                 to
                 inuite
                 and
                 encourage
                 sinners
                 to
                 repentance
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 places
                 ,
                 his
                 strict
                 seuerity
                 is
                 extended
                 to
                 obstinate
                 rebellious
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 :
                 not
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 turne
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 relent
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 such
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 lost
                 relenting
                 childe
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 cast
                 out
                 any
                 humbled
                 repenting
                 sinner
                 ,
                 saue
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 it
                 in
                 dissimulation
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 their
                 temporizing
                 repentance
                 hath
                 got
                 them
                 a
                 temporary
                 blessing
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Iehu
                 and
                 Achah
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 affections
                 in
                 sinners
                 themselues
                 that
                 vsually
                 hinder
                 their
                 Repentance
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 loathnesse
                 to
                 forgoe
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 their
                 
                 sinne
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Vsurers
                 ,
                 Victualers
                 ,
                 Inkeepers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Artificers
                 :
                 Or
                 the
                 pleasure
                 &
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 Fornicators
                 ,
                 Wantons
                 ,
                 Play
                 hunters
                 ,
                 Gamesters
                 :
                 Or
                 the
                 credit
                 and
                 glory
                 that
                 comes
                 of
                 their
                 
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 proud
                 Gallants
                 ,
                 Ruffians
                 ,
                 great
                 swearers
                 ,
                 swash-bucklers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 held
                 backe
                 by
                 the
                 
                 commodity
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 small
                 thred
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 such
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 so
                 necessary
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 as
                 concernes
                 soules
                 health
                 .
                 Let
                 such
                 thinke
                 what
                 aduantage
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 by
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 lose
                 themselues
                 .
                 Will
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 serue
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 recompence
                 of
                 their
                 soule
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 their
                 soule-danger
                 will
                 not
                 moue
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 curse
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sinfully
                 gotten
                 ;
                 and
                 cause
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                 euill
                 gotten
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 fire
                 to
                 consume
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 well
                 and
                 iustly
                 gained
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 dayes
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 as
                 euilly
                 spend
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 euilly
                 got
                 it
                 ;
                 lauishing
                 it
                 as
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 wickedly
                 gathered
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 experience
                 of
                 all
                 times
                 prouing
                 true
                 that
                 common
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 euill
                 got
                 goods
                 ,
                 sildome
                 enioyes
                 the
                 third
                 heire
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 let
                 men
                 account
                 a
                 little
                 with
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 much
                 with
                 iniquitie
                 .
                 Better
                 to
                 bee
                 poore
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 then
                 rich
                 and
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 which
                 a
                 iust
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 aboundance
                 with
                 iniquity
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 go
                 farre
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 curse
                 can
                 quickly
                 scatter
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 Hag.
                 1
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 held
                 from
                 turning
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 such
                 would
                 bee
                 aduised
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 hony
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 wil
                 proue
                 grauell
                 ,
                 nay
                 gall
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 pleaseth
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 will
                 bite
                 as
                 a
                 Serpent
                 or
                 Cockatrice
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 as
                 a
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 5
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 Prou.
                 9
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 also
                 Prou.
                 20
                 ,
                 17
                 :
                 these
                 Texts
                 would
                 bee
                 exprest
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 proue
                 no
                 wisedom
                 to
                 buy
                 a
                 momentany
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 with
                 endlesse
                 paine
                 ;
                 to
                 exchange
                 a
                 short
                 passing
                 ,
                 and
                 fleeting
                 delight
                 ,
                 with
                 neuer-ending
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 anguish
                 ,
                 and
                 horror
                 .
                 Remember
                 what
                 Di●es
                 had
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 feare
                 lest
                 thou
                 haue
                 it
                 saide
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 thou
                 carnall
                 sensuall
                 man
                 :
                 In
                 thy
                 life
                 time
                 thou
                 hadst
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 tormented
                 in
                 this
                 flame
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 as
                 men
                 haue
                 had
                 in
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 paine
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 stand
                 vppon
                 their
                 reputation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 
                 should
                 fall
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 fall
                 to
                 repentance
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 know
                 that
                 as
                 godlinesse
                 is
                 great
                 gaine
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 credite
                 .
                 More
                 true
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 got
                 by
                 well
                 doing
                 in
                 a
                 weeke
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 sinne
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whereas
                 sinne
                 
                 drawes
                 credit
                 onely
                 from
                 persons
                 of
                 no
                 worth
                 or
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 therfore
                 either
                 vanish
                 ,
                 or
                 end
                 in
                 shame
                 ;
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Religion
                 purchaseth
                 estimation
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 and
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 meete
                 with
                 shame
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 honour
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 
                 come
                 ,
                 euen
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 blessed
                 immortality
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 weighed
                 ,
                 that
                 true
                 greatnesse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 in
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 true
                 worshippe
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 honorable
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Nobles
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 obserue
                 other
                 hinderances
                 growing
                 from
                 corrupt
                 mindes
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 partly
                 ,
                 &
                 partly
                 from
                 sathans
                 suggestions
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 feare
                 to
                 be
                 pointed
                 at
                 for
                 singularity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 nick-names
                 heaped
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 leaue
                 their
                 sinfull
                 customes
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 vp
                 any
                 good
                 duties
                 ,
                 which
                 draw
                 contempt
                 from
                 the
                 profane
                 world
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 an
                 vnwillingnesse
                 to
                 incurre
                 the
                 displeasure
                 and
                 dislike
                 of
                 their
                 prophane
                 worldly
                 friends
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 beholden
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 are
                 also
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 euill
                 life
                 of
                 Professors
                 ,
                 &
                 4.
                 by
                 the
                 contemptible
                 estate
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 truly
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 are
                 let
                 by
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 go
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 differ
                 from
                 ,
                 choosing
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 most
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 fewest
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 hinderance
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 vnwilling
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 well-willing
                 will
                 ouercome
                 great
                 lets
                 .
                 These
                 which
                 you
                 name
                 are
                 but
                 feathers
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 (
                 at
                 most
                 )
                 scar-crowes
                 and
                 bugges
                 to
                 make
                 Children
                 affraid
                 :
                 One
                 blast
                 of
                 Gods
                 mouth
                 will
                 disperse
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 winde
                 driueth
                 chaffe
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 reproch
                 and
                 nick-names
                 the
                 Word
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 scorned
                 and
                 
                 mocked
                 ;
                 and
                 pronounceth
                 such
                 blessed
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 their
                 example
                 shall
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 reuiled
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 Math.
                 5.
                 and
                 much
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 beare
                 a
                 temporary
                 reproach
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 well-dooing
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 abide
                 eternall
                 contempt
                 for
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 other
                 let
                 ,
                 iudge
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 all
                 worldly
                 friends
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 liue
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 which
                 liue
                 in
                 sinne
                 without
                 repentance
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 wil
                 not
                 esteeme
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 liking
                 of
                 one
                 godly
                 person
                 ,
                 aboue
                 the
                 distast
                 and
                 mislike
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 worldlings
                 ?
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 repentance
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 gaine
                 euen
                 his
                 enemies
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 impenitencie
                 ,
                 God
                 vseth
                 to
                 make
                 friends
                 to
                 become
                 enemies
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Neither
                 ought
                 the
                 meane
                 estate
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 repent
                 and
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 keepe
                 any
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 good
                 way
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 iudge
                 righteously
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 should
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 basely
                 esteemed
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 glorious
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 pronounced
                 blessed
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 offended
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 stumble
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 meannesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 little
                 flocke
                 his
                 poore
                 followers
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 affirmed
                 to
                 persecute
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 persecute
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feede
                 and
                 cloath
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 his
                 members
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 being
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 pouerty
                 and
                 simplicity
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 with
                 Christ.
                 They
                 which
                 now
                 refraine
                 to
                 embrace
                 sincerely
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 fewnesse
                 or
                 small
                 regard
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 bee
                 his
                 true
                 followers
                 ;
                 if
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 were
                 amongst
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 homelinesse
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 and
                 state
                 would
                 offend
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 them
                 from
                 receiuing
                 his
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 euil
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 euil
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 customes
                 .
                 Customes
                 howsoeuer
                 old
                 ,
                 yet
                 seuered
                 from
                 truth
                 and
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 old
                 errors
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 liue
                 by
                 customes
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 statutes
                 and
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 choose
                 rather
                 to
                 thinke
                 and
                 do
                 well
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 erre
                 and
                 do
                 naughtily
                 with
                 manie
                 which
                 be
                 euil
                 .
                 Better
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 way
                 of
                 repentance
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 which
                 finde
                 and
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 leadeth
                 to
                 life
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 security
                 &
                 sin
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 treade
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 it
                 brings
                 to
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 matters
                 it
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 how
                 professors
                 doe
                 liue
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Teachers
                 or
                 fore-fathers
                 ,
                 saue
                 onely
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 greeue
                 if
                 they
                 liue
                 not
                 wel
                 ,
                 to
                 pity
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 to
                 reclaime
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 life
                 as
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 offence
                 from
                 their
                 walking
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 men
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 wherein
                 they
                 leaue
                 and
                 goe
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 woe
                 aswel
                 to
                 
                 such
                 as
                 take
                 an
                 offence
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 giue
                 :
                 for
                 woe
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 because
                 of
                 offences
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 Teachers
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 teach
                 wel
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 ill
                 .
                 Haue
                 ye
                 any
                 more
                 hinderances
                 of
                 Repentance
                 yet
                 behind
                 vnnamed
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 hardnesse
                 and
                 painefulnesse
                 of
                 Repentance
                 discourageth
                 especially
                 our
                 slothfull
                 natures
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 abide
                 such
                 trauaile
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 must
                 put
                 our selues
                 to
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 turne
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 touched
                 afore
                 )
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Repentance
                 is
                 streight
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 narrow
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 paine
                 vs
                 and
                 pinch
                 vs
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 benefit
                 will
                 quit
                 the
                 labour
                 :
                 it
                 will
                 take
                 vp
                 much
                 time
                 and
                 trauaile
                 to
                 leaue
                 sinne
                 .
                 See
                 how
                 much
                 adoe
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 ere
                 we
                 can
                 leaue
                 but
                 one
                 sinne
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 addicted
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 trade
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 sucke
                 some
                 aduantage
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 to
                 beare
                 vs
                 company
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 leaue
                 so
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 liue
                 well
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 many
                 duties
                 ,
                 will
                 craue
                 both
                 space
                 and
                 sweate
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 fruite
                 will
                 requite
                 the
                 charge
                 .
                 The
                 haruest
                 of
                 Repentance
                 
                   is
                   eternall
                   life
                
                 ;
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 as
                 the
                 croppe
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 eternall
                 death
                 .
                 Consider
                 also
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 painfull
                 to
                 leaue
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exercise
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 surely
                 as
                 painefull
                 to
                 exercise
                 sinne
                 .
                 I
                 dare
                 boldly
                 affirme
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 painefull
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 painefull
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 liue
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 Sinners
                 doe
                 not
                 fulfill
                 their
                 lusts
                 with
                 such
                 ease
                 ;
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 Drunkard
                 ,
                 Theese
                 ,
                 Epicure
                 ,
                 Gamester
                 ,
                 couetous
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 which
                 take
                 great
                 paines
                 ,
                 put
                 themselues
                 to
                 great
                 hazard
                 ,
                 watch
                 whole
                 nights
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 whole
                 dayes
                 for
                 compassing
                 and
                 enioying
                 their
                 
                 vnlawfull
                 desires
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 ends
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 practise
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 to
                 practise
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 sweete
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 liberty
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 mittigate
                 much
                 the
                 pain
                 and
                 labour
                 which
                 is
                 endured
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 liue
                 well
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 painefull
                 as
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 ;
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 paine
                 or
                 perill
                 of
                 well
                 doing
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 matchable
                 with
                 hell
                 paine
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 our
                 sluggish
                 nature
                 be
                 rowsed
                 ,
                 and
                 enured
                 vnto
                 diligence
                 in
                 seeking
                 after
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heauen
                 :
                 better
                 here
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 burthen
                 and
                 paine
                 which
                 doth
                 accompany
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 soeuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 that
                 lake
                 which
                 burneth
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 also
                 helpe
                 vs
                 against
                 this
                 temptation
                 of
                 our
                 slothfulnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 not
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 ease
                 slayeth
                 the
                 foolish
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 hurt
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 which
                 doe
                 yeeld
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 lament
                 and
                 smart
                 ;
                 Cantic
                 .
                 5.
                 3.
                 because
                 shee
                 would
                 not
                 rise
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 her
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 and
                 wet
                 her
                 foote
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 doore
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 sinart
                 for
                 this
                 her
                 sloth
                 ?
                 shee
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 punished
                 with
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 Christ
                 ,
                 more
                 bitter
                 then
                 death
                 to
                 her
                 ;
                 also
                 with
                 astonishment
                 and
                 dulnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 for
                 her
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 euill
                 Pastors
                 which
                 fell
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 beate
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 entreated
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 long
                 serued
                 and
                 followed
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 moued
                 to
                 feare
                 lest
                 it
                 be
                 too
                 late
                 to
                 beginne
                 ;
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 haue
                 lost
                 their
                 tyde
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 booteth
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 altering
                 their
                 course
                 :
                 better
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 where
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 for
                 to
                 stirre
                 
                 and
                 striue
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 neuer
                 the
                 better
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 the
                 long
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 maketh
                 Repentance
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 desperate
                 and
                 impossible
                 .
                 As
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 farre
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 suffered
                 a
                 wound
                 or
                 a
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 long
                 without
                 looking
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 their
                 returne
                 and
                 recouery
                 more
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 takes
                 not
                 away
                 all
                 hope
                 :
                 Right
                 so
                 the
                 long
                 abiding
                 in
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 craue
                 great
                 care
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 amend
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 foreslowed
                 their
                 fields
                 or
                 gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ouergrowne
                 with
                 weeds
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 haue
                 neglected
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 more
                 worke
                 on
                 their
                 hand
                 when
                 night
                 approacheth
                 ;
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 recompence
                 their
                 former
                 carelesnesse
                 with
                 encrease
                 of
                 paines
                 :
                 So
                 Christians
                 which
                 haue
                 spent
                 too
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 following
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 walking
                 after
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 all
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 redeeme
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 doing
                 their
                 best
                 endeauour
                 ,
                 doubling
                 their
                 care
                 and
                 paines
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 many
                 &
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 time
                 but
                 short
                 which
                 is
                 behind
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 can
                 as
                 easily
                 change
                 an
                 heart
                 that
                 hath
                 long
                 accustomed
                 it selfe
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 heart
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 hardened
                 by
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 truth
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 helpe
                 the
                 well
                 willing
                 minde
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 not
                 care
                 of
                 Repentance
                 be
                 cast
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 neede
                 is
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 our
                 good
                 Lord
                 will
                 himselfe
                 doe
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Get
                 first
                 the
                 mastery
                 of
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 setting
                 vpon
                 them
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 victory
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 easie
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 sinne
                 groweth
                 weaker
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 sinner
                 will
                 grow
                 in
                 strength
                 .
                 An
                 old
                 
                 man
                 cannot
                 become
                 young
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 old
                 sinner
                 may
                 proue
                 a
                 new
                 man
                 by
                 Christs
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 labour
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 deceiued
                 in
                 thinking
                 they
                 can
                 keepe
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 sinner
                 that
                 growes
                 not
                 better
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 waxe
                 worse
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 goes
                 not
                 forward
                 ,
                 goes
                 backward
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 stands
                 at
                 a
                 stay
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 heard
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 sinnes
                 which
                 being
                 publike
                 ,
                 require
                 a
                 publike
                 repentance
                 ;
                 this
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 many
                 good
                 minds
                 sticke
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 it
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 kept
                 from
                 doing
                 it
                 :
                 hoping
                 that
                 vpon
                 their
                 priuate
                 sorrow
                 and
                 confession
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 Sonne
                 pardon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 now
                 ye
                 touch
                 a
                 boyle
                 ,
                 ye
                 rub
                 the
                 sore
                 ;
                 there
                 be
                 honest
                 minds
                 not
                 well
                 enformed
                 which
                 cannot
                 brooke
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 concerne
                 not
                 themselues
                 .
                 They
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 seuere
                 a
                 discipline
                 ;
                 one
                 matter
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 not
                 vnder
                 such
                 a
                 strict
                 discipline
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 would
                 seeme
                 nothing
                 if
                 they
                 liued
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 such
                 things
                 vse
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 If
                 Theeues
                 were
                 not
                 accustomed
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 their
                 theft
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 bee
                 thought
                 too
                 rigorous
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 penalty
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 well
                 consider
                 the
                 equity
                 of
                 this
                 discipline
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 publike
                 fault
                 would
                 haue
                 a
                 publike
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 haue
                 a
                 publike
                 repentance
                 :
                 a
                 priuate
                 repentance
                 and
                 submission
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 narrow
                 a
                 playster
                 for
                 so
                 broad
                 a
                 wound
                 as
                 an
                 open
                 scandall
                 .
                 Where
                 many
                 are
                 offended
                 with
                 a
                 crime
                 commonly
                 knowne
                 ,
                 the
                 wound
                 being
                 great
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 answerable
                 salue
                 ,
                 that
                 humiliation
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 be
                 giuen
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 many
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 haue
                 commanded
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 priuate
                 offence
                 ,
                 one
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   Forgiue
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   repents
                   me
                   :
                
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 meet
                 that
                 where
                 
                 a
                 publike
                 offence
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 a
                 whole
                 congregation
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 like
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ?
                 shall
                 one
                 brother
                 offended
                 be
                 respected
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 the
                 whole
                 fellowshippe
                 and
                 society
                 of
                 brethren
                 be
                 despised
                 ?
                 If
                 one
                 hurt
                 but
                 one
                 member
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 mee
                 amends
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 if
                 hee
                 hurt
                 my
                 whole
                 body
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 for
                 the
                 offending
                 person
                 thus
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 his
                 readinessc
                 〈◊〉
                 vndergoe
                 a
                 publike
                 infamy
                 ,
                 taking
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 willingly
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 declare
                 his
                 repentance
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 receiued
                 more
                 gladly
                 into
                 fauour
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 vppon
                 such
                 good
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 purchase
                 more
                 peace
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 assuredly
                 can
                 neuer
                 enioy
                 comfortable
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 obey
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 satisfying
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 offended
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 example
                 of
                 his
                 submission
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 doe
                 others
                 good
                 ;
                 both
                 by
                 striking
                 into
                 them
                 terrour
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 deserue
                 by
                 their
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 a
                 publike
                 abasing
                 themselues
                 before
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 encouragement
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 of
                 such
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 vnto
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 offend
                 by
                 publike
                 crime
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 stop
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 aduerfaries
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shal
                 perceiue
                 sinne
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 withall
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 great
                 glory
                 shall
                 hereby
                 redound
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 truth
                 and
                 mercies
                 in
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 great
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 openly
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 yeelded
                 vnto
                 his
                 owne
                 appointment
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 considerations
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 euen
                 the
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 princely
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 hauing
                 giuen
                 a
                 generall
                 scandall
                 in
                 his
                 sinne
                 with
                 Bathsheba
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 forget
                 his
                 owne
                 priuate
                 reputation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 royall
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 publike
                 shame
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 setting
                 himselfe
                 by
                 that
                 51.
                 
                 Psalme
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 vpon
                 a
                 stage
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 haue
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 edified
                 by
                 such
                 an
                 example
                 .
                 Which
                 also
                 induced
                 Salomon
                 his
                 sonne
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 greeuous
                 fall
                 and
                 generall
                 scandall
                 ,
                 to
                 publish
                 his
                 repentance
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 Ecclesiastes
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ;
                 as
                 their
                 sinne
                 in
                 bearing
                 with
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 was
                 open
                 ,
                 so
                 both
                 his
                 and
                 their
                 repentance
                 was
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 known
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 blaze
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaime
                 their
                 Repentance
                 for
                 their
                 offence
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 might
                 
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 sinne
                 was
                 too
                 much
                 knowne
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 truth
                 (
                 if
                 things
                 be
                 rightly
                 weighed
                 )
                 is
                 rather
                 the
                 sinners
                 honour
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 shame
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 shame
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 which
                 rather
                 wipeth
                 out
                 their
                 shame
                 both
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 restoreth
                 the
                 former
                 estimation
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 foule
                 deserued
                 shame
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 to
                 haue
                 repented
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 argue
                 an
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 desperate
                 ,
                 impenitent
                 person
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 who
                 doth
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 now
                 more
                 honourably
                 thinke
                 of
                 King
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 (
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 )
                 would
                 submit
                 himselfe
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 discipline
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 authority
                 aboue
                 him
                 in
                 Earth
                 to
                 enioyne
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 renowne
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 wil
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Worlds
                 ende
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 repent
                 priuately
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 for
                 pardon
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 more
                 then
                 doubt
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 loose
                 that
                 sinner
                 by
                 pronouncing
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 made
                 to
                 know
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 duty
                 vnto
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ;
                 yet
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 hoping
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 doe
                 in
                 secret
                 repent
                 .
                 Might
                 not
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Salomon
                 haue
                 thought
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 done
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 a
                 sinner
                 looke
                 for
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 readily
                 and
                 dutifully
                 walkes
                 in
                 Gods
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 Gods
                 way
                 is
                 publike
                 repentance
                 for
                 publike
                 scandals
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 feeles
                 his
                 heart
                 so
                 affected
                 toward
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 forth
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 thereof
                 he
                 doth
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 recount
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 credite
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 token
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 pardoned
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 haue
                 you
                 any
                 further
                 matters
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 this
                 purpose
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 None
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 much
                 bound
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 enduring
                 me
                 with
                 such
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 obiect
                 what
                 I
                 thought
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 spent
                 already
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 request
                 you
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 passe
                 forward
                 to
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               good
               workes
               ,
               the
               fruites
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 spent
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 our
                 last
                 conference
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 back
                 to
                 our
                 worke
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 haue
                 thought
                 of
                 something
                 since
                 our
                 parting
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 enforce
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 Trauellers
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 lost
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 something
                 fall
                 ,
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 goe
                 backe
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 faine
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 haue
                 left
                 something
                 behind
                 vs
                 worthy
                 the
                 looking
                 
                 backe
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 vp
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 carry
                 it
                 along
                 with
                 vs.
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 know
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 it
                 of
                 one
                 peculiar
                 note
                 and
                 marke
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 distinguish
                 that
                 true
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 floweth
                 from
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 regenerate
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 many
                 vnregenerate
                 persons
                 may
                 by
                 a
                 common
                 restraining
                 grace
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 may
                 that
                 be
                 ?
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 certifie
                 me
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 very
                 many
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 glad
                 with
                 me
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Elect
                 in
                 their
                 Sanctification
                 
                 haue
                 ,
                 thogh
                 not
                 a
                 perfect
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 generall
                 change
                 and
                 reformation
                 in
                 mind
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 will
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 body
                 and
                 actions
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 they
                 are
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 truly
                 altered
                 by
                 grace
                 of
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 though
                 vnperfectly
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 regenerate
                 man
                 repenteth
                 him
                 not
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 few
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 euill
                 fruits
                 of
                 his
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 .
                 Albeit
                 he
                 cannot
                 vtterly
                 be
                 without
                 sinne
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 willingly
                 nor
                 wittingly
                 foster
                 nor
                 harbour
                 any
                 sinne
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 equally
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 vnequall
                 successe
                 ;
                 labouring
                 daily
                 and
                 nightly
                 the
                 forsaking
                 and
                 shaking
                 off
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 loathing
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 repentant
                 persons
                 haue
                 learned
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 that
                 commanded
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 one
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 authority
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   as
                   one
                   dead
                   flie
                   marreth
                   a
                   whole
                   boxe
                   of
                   Oyntment
                   ;
                   so
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   little
                   follie
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   in
                   estimation
                   for
                   wisedome
                   :
                
                 Ecclesiastes
                 
                 10.
                 1.
                 
                 Also
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 that
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 King
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 this
                 duty
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 witnesseth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hateth
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 his
                 owne
                 wickednesse
                 ;
                 Psalme
                 18.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 surely
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 truly
                 repent
                 of
                 other
                 sins
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 leaue
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 loue
                 and
                 keepe
                 any
                 one
                 knowne
                 sinne
                 ;
                 neither
                 he
                 that
                 hateth
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 thought
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 repented
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 hauing
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 Sanctification
                 against
                 all
                 ,
                 doth
                 therefore
                 bend
                 himselfe
                 against
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 hating
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 therein
                 is
                 the
                 displeasure
                 and
                 offence
                 of
                 his
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 will
                 hate
                 and
                 greeue
                 for
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 endeuour
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 whosoeuer
                 retaineth
                 a
                 liking
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 know
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 conscience
                 checke
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 indeed
                 hate
                 no
                 sinne
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 leane
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 of
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 Herod
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Iudas
                 did
                 for
                 worldly
                 fame
                 ,
                 or
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 punishment
                 denounced
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 regenerate
                 ones
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 shaken
                 off
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 haue
                 haply
                 some
                 sinne
                 or
                 sinnes
                 hanging
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 burres
                 or
                 
                 lime
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 beare
                 them
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 checke
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 mislike
                 in
                 iudgement
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 wicked
                 ones
                 may
                 doe
                 )
                 but
                 with
                 vnfeined
                 sorrow
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 greeued
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 yoked
                 and
                 entangled
                 with
                 the
                 remnants
                 of
                 their
                 corruption
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 striue
                 vnder
                 hope
                 ,
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 ouercome
                 those
                 lingering
                 vices
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 conquered
                 their
                 fellowes
                 and
                 expericuce
                 hath
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 corruption
                 left
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 after
                 
                 new
                 birth
                 for
                 such
                 purposes
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 )
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 and
                 stirre
                 vp
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 owne
                 grace
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 in
                 vpholding
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ends
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 host
                 and
                 army
                 of
                 their
                 remaining
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 more
                 rebellious
                 and
                 mutinous
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 a
                 predominant
                 corruption
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 faine
                 to
                 wrestle
                 hard
                 ,
                 mightily
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 ,
                 ere
                 they
                 can
                 put
                 it
                 downe
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 hath
                 one
                 
                 or
                 other
                 outward
                 enemy
                 more
                 tedious
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 sent
                 to
                 vexe
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 humble
                 him
                 ;
                 likewise
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 one
                 inward
                 sinful
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 longer
                 and
                 more
                 greeuously
                 trouble
                 them
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 doe
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 regenerate
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 no
                 league
                 ,
                 nor
                 take
                 any
                 
                 truce
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 stands
                 at
                 defiance
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 
                   I
                   srael
                
                 did
                 with
                 the
                 Amalekites
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 prosecute
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 the
                 rooting
                 of
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 Right
                 so
                 doth
                 euery
                 repentant
                 person
                 prosecute
                 all
                 his
                 vicious
                 lusts
                 (
                 especially
                 his
                 most
                 dangerous
                 lusts
                 )
                 vnto
                 the
                 rooting
                 them
                 out
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 wel
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 good
                 to
                 keepe
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 hold
                 one
                 vnrepented
                 of
                 ;
                 one
                 being
                 sufficient
                 for
                 Sathan
                 to
                 ensnare
                 vs
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 one
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 alone
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 theese
                 
                 within
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 follow
                 after
                 :
                 so
                 one
                 sinne
                 cherished
                 ,
                 will
                 open
                 a
                 window
                 for
                 others
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 false
                 in
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 wil
                 be
                 false
                 in
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 temptations
                 doe
                 prouoke
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 framed
                 to
                 vprightnesse
                 and
                 truth
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 alike
                 preuaile
                 against
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 vnfeinedly
                 detest
                 and
                 resist
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 saide
                 
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 cannot
                 absolutely
                 keep
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfil
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 strictnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 all
                 that
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 commanded
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 perfection
                 of
                 loue
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 sundry
                 good
                 duties
                 and
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 regenerate
                 man
                 through
                 ignorance
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 large
                 and
                 broade
                 be
                 the
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 narrow
                 and
                 dull
                 is
                 our
                 capacity
                 )
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 sanctified
                 throughout
                 ,
                 hauing
                 all
                 his
                 powers
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 well
                 and
                 aptly
                 disposed
                 by
                 grace
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 endeauoureth
                 to
                 know
                 better
                 euery
                 day
                 what
                 his
                 worke
                 is
                 which
                 is
                 prescribed
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 performe
                 it
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 knowne
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 perfection
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ;
                 doing
                 his
                 worke
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 wants
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 balkes
                 no
                 duties
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 play
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 himselfe
                 dispensation
                 for
                 any
                 good
                 worke
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 goe
                 against
                 his
                 stomacke
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 his
                 corrupt
                 iudgement
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 his
                 profit
                 or
                 delight
                 :
                 yet
                 
                   his
                   heart
                   standeth
                   with
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 7.
                 16.
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 take
                 part
                 euen
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
                 repenting
                 him
                 earnestly
                 of
                 his
                 failings
                 in
                 duty
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 come
                 of
                 ignorance
                 or
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 being
                 still
                 more
                 desirous
                 to
                 come
                 neerer
                 and
                 neerer
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 true
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 saide
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 22.
                 2.
                 to
                 haue
                 kept
                 the
                 
                   Statutes
                   and
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 119.
                 to
                 haue
                 walked
                 in
                 all
                 
                   the
                   Commandements
                   of
                   God
                   without
                   reproofe
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Zachariah
                 and
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 1.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 to
                 haue
                 
                   pleased
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 1.
                 9.
                 to
                 haue
                 walked
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Ezekiah
                 ;
                 because
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 
                 for
                 measure
                 and
                 manner
                 doe
                 all
                 in
                 an
                 absolute
                 fulnesse
                 :
                 
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 fault
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 desire
                 ,
                 care
                 and
                 endeauour
                 ,
                 they
                 stroue
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 heart
                 was
                 vpright
                 in
                 one
                 duty
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 performed
                 a
                 perfection
                 of
                 parts
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Schoolemen
                 speake
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 being
                 quite
                 otherwise
                 with
                 the
                 vnregenerate
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 still
                 will
                 cherish
                 some
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 doth
                 omit
                 some
                 duty
                 &
                 good
                 work
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 necessary
                 as
                 any
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 ;
                 either
                 because
                 it
                 thwarteth
                 his
                 carnall
                 liking
                 and
                 fancy
                 ,
                 or
                 pincheth
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 gaine
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 deare
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Herod
                 will
                 doe
                 many
                 things
                 at
                 Iohns
                 
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 Iehu
                 is
                 zealous
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 ;
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 will
                 conforme
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 
                 in
                 sundry
                 duties
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 practise
                 hated
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 maimed
                 practise
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 good
                 workes
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 sinfull
                 affections
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 heart
                 was
                 not
                 right
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 Acts
                 8
                 21.
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 seasoned
                 with
                 his
                 true
                 feare
                 :
                 therefore
                 their
                 repentance
                 was
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 in
                 action
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 in
                 shew
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 verity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 well
                 remembred
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 indeede
                 a
                 maine
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 certaine
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 Sanctification
                 nenewed
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 yet
                 throughout
                 in
                 euery
                 faculty
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ;
                 bearing
                 now
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 whole
                 carrying
                 his
                 resemblance
                 ,
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 framed
                 vnto
                 sincerity
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 renewed
                 not
                 to
                 an
                 halfe
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 obedience
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 duties
                 
                 which
                 pertaine
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 will
                 allow
                 and
                 enable
                 him
                 )
                 with
                 readinesse
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 leauing
                 euill
                 vndone
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 Dauids
                 resolution
                 and
                 care
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 respect
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 6
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 degree
                 of
                 grace
                 )
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 euery
                 repentant
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 couenant
                 with
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 disclaime
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 all
                 ;
                 to
                 omit
                 willingly
                 no
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 honour
                 God
                 by
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 concernes
                 them
                 in
                 euery
                 good
                 worke
                 ;
                 submitting
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 that
                 wherein
                 they
                 slip
                 ,
                 caking
                 afterward
                 better
                 heede
                 to
                 their
                 wayes
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 Sir
                 ,
                 may
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 (
                 this
                 being
                 recouered
                 which
                 wee
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 lost
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 proceed
                 in
                 our
                 purpose
                 :
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 necessity
                 that
                 true
                 Repentance
                 be
                 accompanied
                 with
                 good
                 workes
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 ye
                 doe
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 time
                 moue
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 follow
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 shadow
                 doth
                 
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 flow
                 from
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Riuer
                 from
                 the
                 Fountaine
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 fruite
                 springeth
                 from
                 the
                 tree
                 .
                 Repentance
                 lying
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 the
                 iuyce
                 or
                 sappe
                 in
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 vttereth
                 it selfe
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 meet
                 and
                 conuenient
                 fruites
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 marke
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 matched
                 repentance
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 together
                 ;
                 shewing
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 
                   workes
                   worthy
                   of
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   Acts
                
                 26.
                 20.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   first
                   workes
                   ;
                   Reuel
                   .
                
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 Also
                 ,
                 
                   Bring
                   therefore
                   fruits
                   worthy
                   of
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   
                   Mathew
                
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 fruite
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 God
                 accepteth
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 pleasant
                 fruite
                 is
                 accepted
                 
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 dresseth
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Orchard
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fruite
                 from
                 a
                 Tree
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 he
                 calleth
                 it
                 a
                 fruite
                 worthy
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 such
                 workes
                 as
                 be
                 meet
                 for
                 
                 such
                 persons
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 haue
                 repented
                 .
                 Consider
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 inwardly
                 should
                 loue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 iniquity
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 must
                 needs
                 outwardly
                 expresse
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 and
                 
                 meanes
                 be
                 offered
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 Repentance
                 may
                 be
                 worthily
                 
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 where
                 good
                 workes
                 doe
                 not
                 follow
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 find
                 any
                 who
                 haue
                 repented
                 in
                 truth
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 afterwards
                 carefull
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 To
                 omit
                 other
                 examples
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Scripture
                 affoords
                 vs
                 store
                 ,
                 take
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Zacheus
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 repentance
                 was
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 witnessing
                 it selfe
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 retribution
                 of
                 
                 goods
                 euilly
                 gotten
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 distributing
                 of
                 well
                 gotten
                 goods
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 cheerefull
                 entertainment
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 conuerted
                 theefe
                 ,
                 as
                 little
                 space
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 after
                 his
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 yet
                 how
                 many
                 wayes
                 did
                 his
                 repentance
                 declare
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 reproofe
                 and
                 admonition
                 of
                 his
                 fellow
                 ,
                 by
                 admirable
                 patience
                 ,
                 by
                 godly
                 prayer
                 ,
                 by
                 iustifying
                 and
                 defending
                 Christ
                 his
                 innocency
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 it
                 before
                 them
                 euen
                 to
                 their
                 faces
                 ;
                 also
                 by
                 confessing
                 his
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 sinne
                 
                 and
                 shame
                 against
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 newly
                 conuerted
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 renewed
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 vttereth
                 it selfe
                 by
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 repentance
                 of
                 Dauid
                 after
                 his
                 fall
                 with
                 Bathsheba
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 forth
                 diuers
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 as
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 priuate
                 and
                 publike
                 ;
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 cracking
                 and
                 weakning
                 of
                 his
                 priuate
                 estimation
                 and
                 royall
                 dignity
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Peters
                 repentance
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 teares
                 ,
                 his
                 confirmation
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 good
                 deedes
                 more
                 ,
                 testifying
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 certainely
                 is
                 so
                 ;
                 therefore
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 or
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 Repentance
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 by
                 the
                 fruit
                 :
                 )
                 the
                 Repentance
                 is
                 dead
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 amendment
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 faith
                 is
                 dead
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 would
                 
                 haue
                 you
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 workes
                 wee
                 shall
                 call
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 things
                 are
                 necessarily
                 required
                 to
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 reckoned
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 your
                 first
                 question
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 
                 is
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euery
                 duty
                 which
                 concerneth
                 God
                 or
                 men
                 ,
                 others
                 or
                 our selues
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 performed
                 in
                 thought
                 ,
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 deed
                 ;
                 either
                 in
                 our
                 generall
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 or
                 particularly
                 in
                 our
                 vocations
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 Family
                 ,
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 in
                 teaching
                 ,
                 reprouing
                 ,
                 conuincing
                 ,
                 instructing
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 :
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Being
                   made
                   perfect
                   to
                   all
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 The
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 oyntment
                 on
                 Christs
                 head
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 is
                 there
                 called
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 :
                 
                   Shee
                   hath
                   done
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   vpon
                   me
                   .
                   Abrahams
                
                 offering
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ;
                 is
                 of
                 Iames
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   good
                   
                   worke
                   ;
                   Iames
                
                 2.
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 this
                 plaine
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saying
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 
                   iudged
                   by
                   our
                   workes
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 Eccles.
                 12.
                 
                 Salomon
                 doth
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   euery
                   secret
                   thing
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 And
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   an
                   account
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   of
                   euery
                   idle
                   word
                   ;
                   Mat.
                
                 12.
                 36.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 secret
                 thoughts
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 euill
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 amongst
                 bad
                 workes
                 ;
                 so
                 thoughts
                 and
                 words
                 being
                 good
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 for
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 especially
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 so
                 largely
                 vsing
                 this
                 phrase
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 for
                 all
                 fruites
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 seene
                 before
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 doe
                 erre
                 which
                 thinke
                 workes
                 of
                 mercy
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 good
                 workes
                 required
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 question
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 held
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ?
                 There
                 must
                 goe
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 substance
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 must
                 be
                 good
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 good
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 matter
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 willed
                 to
                 
                 doe
                 that
                 onely
                 which
                 God
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 
                 turne
                 therefrom
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 reade
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 done
                 without
                 warrant
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 (
                 as
                 thereby
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 serue
                 him
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   Who
                   required
                   these
                   things
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   ?
                
                 Sound
                 reason
                 may
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 saue
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 willeth
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 because
                 his
                 will
                 onely
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 a
                 worke
                 is
                 then
                 righteous
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 reuealed
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 swarueth
                 therefrom
                 it
                 is
                 euill
                 .
                 The
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 leuell
                 ,
                 lime
                 ,
                 or
                 rule
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 straight
                 or
                 crooked
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 neerer
                 or
                 goe
                 farther
                 from
                 that
                 line
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 standing
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 such
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 serued
                 and
                 worshipped
                 of
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 liking
                 of
                 no
                 seruice
                 saue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 esteemed
                 for
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 willeth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 
                   In
                   vatne
                   doe
                   they
                   serue
                   and
                   worship
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 )
                 
                   teaching
                   my
                   feare
                   by
                   the
                   Precepts
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   Esay
                
                 29.
                 13.
                 
                 Which
                 reproueth
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 some
                 ignorant
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 hearing
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 cannot
                 stretch
                 their
                 thoughts
                 beyond
                 workes
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 ,
                 Almes
                 deeds
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 these
                 onely
                 were
                 meant
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 or
                 not
                 beyond
                 externall
                 Acts
                 ,
                 which
                 incurre
                 into
                 our
                 senses
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 they
                 offend
                 ,
                 which
                 imagine
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 doe
                 vpon
                 a
                 good
                 intent
                 and
                 meaning
                 ,
                 should
                 straight
                 way
                 haue
                 allowance
                 before
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 truth
                 no
                 intent
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 intent
                 ,
                 (
                 whatsoeuer
                 seemeth
                 to
                 vs
                 )
                 saue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 will.
                 Not
                 what
                 we
                 deeme
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 appeares
                 so
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 God
                 will
                 approue
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 must
                 stand
                 for
                 good
                 :
                 not
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 met-yard
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 might
                 we
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 thought
                 to
                 doe
                 some
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 beene
                 refused
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consulted
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 square
                 their
                 meaning
                 thereafter
                 ?
                 Consider
                 of
                 Vzza
                 putting
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 of
                 Peter
                 counselling
                 Christ
                 not
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 suffer
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 going
                 with
                 Iohn
                 his
                 fellow
                 Apostle
                 into
                 the
                 high
                 Priests
                 house
                 :
                 all
                 being
                 done
                 of
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 we
                 know
                 how
                 ill
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 might
                 haue
                 proued
                 their
                 eternall
                 ruine
                 .
              
               
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 taxed
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 deuised
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 workes
                 wherein
                 they
                 busie
                 themselues
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 will
                 workes
                 ,
                 or
                 done
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 prescript
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 :
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 workes
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 whereby
                 yet
                 they
                 think
                 not
                 onely
                 highly
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 merit
                 somewhat
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 They
                 faile
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 bring
                 the
                 stuffe
                 and
                 substance
                 whereof
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 is
                 made
                 :
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 saide
                 )
                 something
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 deuised
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 braine
                 ;
                 for
                 whatsoeuer
                 man
                 deuiseth
                 therewith
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 abominable
                 in
                 deed
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 goodly
                 in
                 shew
                 ;
                 
                   Luke
                   16
                   ,
                   15.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 be
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 conditions
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 being
                 approued
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 be
                 good
                 which
                 
                 doth
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 worker
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 First
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 
                   make
                   the
                   tree
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   fruite
                   will
                   be
                   good
                   :
                
                 for
                 
                   a
                   good
                   tree
                   cannot
                   bring
                   forth
                   euill
                   fruite
                   ;
                   Mat.
                
                 12.
                 33.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 good
                 worke
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 person
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fruite
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 person
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fruite
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 tree
                 good
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Riuer
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 Fountaine
                 sweete
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 person
                 being
                 first
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 becomes
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 like
                 a
                 gift
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 
                 brooke
                 not
                 the
                 giuer
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 hee
                 neuer
                 accepts
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 how
                 good
                 soeuer
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 done
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 doer
                 be
                 first
                 accepted
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 that
                 which
                 maketh
                 the
                 doer
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 hee
                 is
                 purged
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 accounted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 righteous
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 worke
                 of
                 ours
                 can
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 come
                 from
                 faith
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 works
                 which
                 wee
                 doe
                 ,
                 borrow
                 all
                 their
                 commendations
                 euen
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 begotten
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 See
                 Hebrewes
                 11.
                 throughout
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Caine
                 and
                 Abel
                 offering
                 each
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 Caines
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 reiected
                 ,
                 and
                 Abels
                 receiued
                 and
                 pronounced
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 then
                 Caines
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 offered
                 in
                 faith
                 .
                 Abraham
                 offering
                 his
                 sonne
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 work
                 were
                 strange
                 &
                 exceeding
                 wondrous
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 had
                 had
                 no
                 grace
                 nor
                 respect
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 had
                 come
                 from
                 faith
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 more
                 ?
                 a
                 poore
                 Kitchen-maid
                 ,
                 an
                 Hostler
                 ,
                 a
                 Chimney-sweeper
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 how
                 base
                 soeuer
                 their
                 trade
                 be
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 lawfull
                 vocation
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 his
                 worke
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 obedience
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 his
                 worke
                 is
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 pleasing
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 goodly
                 worke
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 faithfully
                 and
                 obediently
                 performed
                 .
                 Whereof
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 great
                 &
                 glorious
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 abominable
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 faith
                 〈◊〉
                 vs
                 not
                 a
                 worke
                 to
                 doe
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 how
                 bright
                 or
                 glittering
                 soeuer
                 for
                 shew
                 and
                 appearance
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 profitable
                 for
                 fruite
                 toward
                 men
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 beautifull
                 sinnes
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 without
                 
                   faith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 without
                 
                   faith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ;
                   Heb.
                
                 11.
                 6.
                 
                 Now
                 wee
                 are
                 
                 here
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 in
                 euery
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 doth
                 
                 set
                 it selfe
                 a
                 worke
                 three
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 .
                 Or
                 thus
                 (
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 )
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 threefold
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 to
                 enable
                 vs
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 alloweth
                 of
                 ,
                 being
                 commanded
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 perswasion
                 hereof
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Faith
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   doubteth
                   ,
                   sinneth
                   if
                   he
                   eate
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   eateth
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 perswasion
                 and
                 certainty
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 well
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 assure
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 worke
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 resolued
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 it selfe
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 pardoning
                 the
                 spots
                 and
                 imperfections
                 of
                 it
                 freely
                 for
                 his
                 merit
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 out
                 workes
                 hauing
                 their
                 staines
                 and
                 defects
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 touched
                 in
                 our
                 Treatise
                 of
                 vnperfect
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 declare
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 necessity
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 application
                 of
                 Christs
                 merits
                 to
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 cleansing
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 please
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 graciously
                 loued
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 beloued
                 ,
                 will
                 
                 also
                 vouchsafe
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 that
                 wee
                 doe
                 after
                 his
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 worke
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 of
                 ;
                 Galat.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   worketh
                   by
                   loue
                
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 quickeneth
                 and
                 stirreth
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 not
                 by
                 selfe-loue
                 and
                 carnal
                 respects
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 charity
                 and
                 louing
                 affection
                 of
                 our
                 
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 necessary
                 in
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 loue
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 euen
                 loue
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 vnfeined
                 ;
                 
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Now
                 whosoeuer
                 truly
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 him
                 hee
                 is
                 reconciled
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 his
                 offences
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 :
                 this
                 faith
                 will
                 moue
                 him
                 to
                 loue
                 that
                 God
                 againe
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 put
                 his
                 Image
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 workes
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 sound
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 abandon
                 all
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 pleasing
                 or
                 profiting
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 praise
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 shame
                 ,
                 or
                 feare
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 hypocrites
                 ;
                 and
                 end
                 eauour
                 to
                 referre
                 all
                 wee
                 doe
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 This
                 
                 is
                 a
                 third
                 maine
                 condition
                 in
                 euery
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 marke
                 whereat
                 the
                 doer
                 aimeth
                 ,
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 right
                 :
                 the
                 badnesse
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 marres
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 takes
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 propounds
                 a
                 wrong
                 scope
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 one
                 who
                 hath
                 
                 a
                 good
                 bow
                 and
                 arrowes
                 to
                 shoote
                 withall
                 ,
                 but
                 looketh
                 from
                 the
                 marke
                 when
                 he
                 shooteth
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 shall
                 neuer
                 shoote
                 well
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 faithfull
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 in
                 their
                 willes
                 and
                 affections
                 to
                 desire
                 and
                 seeke
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 singlenesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 profession
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 hypocrites
                 who
                 will
                 talke
                 much
                 of
                 glorifying
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 eye
                 is
                 neuer
                 bent
                 to
                 this
                 marke
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 is
                 cast-vpon
                 their
                 owne
                 glory
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 hearbe
                 Colloquintida
                 )
                 marreth
                 euery
                 worke
                 that
                 is
                 spiced
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Child
                 of
                 God
                 hauing
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 must
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Authour
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 vnto
                 God
                 as
                 their
                 end
                 (
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 Riuers
                 which
                 come
                 originally
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 returne
                 thither
                 
                 again
                 .
                 )
                 Therefore
                 as
                 he
                 desireth
                 to
                 please
                 his
                 neighbour
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 his
                 edifying
                 ,
                 minding
                 this
                 still
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 doe
                 concerne
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 how
                 hee
                 may
                 better
                 and
                 helpe
                 them
                 either
                 to
                 God-ward
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 wise
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 desireth
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 obedience
                 &
                 good
                 workes
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 honest
                 recreations
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 serious
                 businesse
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 and
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 doe
                 them
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ;
                 that
                 others
                 vppon
                 sight
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 carriage
                 in
                 his
                 duties
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 occasioned
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 Gods
                 worke
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 won
                 &
                 drawne
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 visitation
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 conditions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 that
                 the
                 meanes
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 when
                 meanes
                 are
                 needfull
                 .
                 Men
                 may
                 
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 good
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 free
                 to
                 vse
                 what
                 meanes
                 they
                 list
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 without
                 choyse
                 .
                 Good
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 compassed
                 
                 by
                 good
                 meanes
                 .
                 Good
                 hath
                 no
                 neede
                 of
                 euill
                 to
                 helpe
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 rule
                 is
                 sound
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   euill
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   may
                   come
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 3.
                 8
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 euill
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 would
                 draw
                 the
                 promised
                 blessing
                 vppon
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 deceit
                 .
                 And
                 Dauids
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 counterfeit
                 himselfe
                 an
                 Idcot
                 ,
                 or
                 franticke
                 man
                 ,
                 against
                 
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 deliuer
                 himselfe
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Philistines
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Lots
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 came
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 prostituting
                 his
                 Daughters
                 to
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 lust
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 action
                 is
                 
                 spoyled
                 by
                 wicked
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 bad
                 ende
                 .
                 Howsoeuer
                 ,
                 God
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 may
                 so
                 order
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 such
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 proue
                 good
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 party
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 humbled
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doing
                 amisse
                 ,
                 then
                 lifted
                 vp
                 with
                 the
                 happy
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 deede
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 doing
                 good
                 duties
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 as
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 place
                 ,
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Wherein
                 great
                 wisedome
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 things
                 meetely
                 and
                 fitly
                 according
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 circumstances
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 missing
                 or
                 failing
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 through
                 lacke
                 of
                 discretion
                 and
                 good
                 insight
                 ,
                 or
                 fore-sight
                 rather
                 ,
                 hath
                 caused
                 many
                 good
                 workes
                 to
                 miscarry
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 full
                 heauy
                 successe
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 this
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 euill
                 man
                 can
                 do
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   the
                   tree
                   be
                   euill
                   ,
                   the
                   fruite
                   will
                   be
                   euill
                   ;
                   Mal.
                
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 good
                 men
                 neede
                 wonderfull
                 care
                 and
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 feruent
                 prayer
                 for
                 great
                 aide
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 doe
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 good
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 withall
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 worke
                 will
                 still
                 haue
                 both
                 wants
                 and
                 blemishes
                 .
                 As
                 cleere
                 water
                 that
                 passeth
                 thorow
                 a
                 muddy
                 chanell
                 ,
                 or
                 pure
                 liquour
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 musty
                 caske
                 ,
                 takes
                 corruption
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 our
                 workes
                 as
                 they
                 passe
                 through
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 renewed
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 partly
                 flesh
                 ;
                 therefore
                 draw
                 filth
                 and
                 vncleannesse
                 from
                 our
                 inbred
                 corruption
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 defiling
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 iustly
                 deseruing
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 refused
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 also
                 the
                 doers
                 :
                 as
                 certainly
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 rigorous
                 and
                 exact
                 iustice
                 God
                 should
                 behold
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 godly
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 doe
                 make
                 vs
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 fully
                 performed
                 without
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 default
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 compact
                 of
                 Gods
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   liue
                   ;
                   Gal.
                
                 3.
                 there
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 debt
                 )
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 sithence
                 none
                 euer
                 kept
                 the
                 Law
                 thus
                 since
                 mans
                 fall
                 ,
                 saue
                 Christ
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Righteousnes
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 which
                 rather
                 reuealeth
                 our
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 the
                 Law
                 should
                 iustifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 infirmity
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 hindered
                 from
                 answering
                 the
                 strictnesse
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 neede
                 not
                 fetch
                 Righteousnesse
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 imputing
                 freely
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuers
                 the
                 doings
                 and
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 our
                 perfect
                 iustice
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 following
                 our
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 as
                 fruites
                 &
                 effects
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 goe
                 before
                 as
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 opinion
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 thinking
                 euer
                 to
                 obtaine
                 life
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 doings
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 many
                 or
                 worthy
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 one
                 sinne
                 alone
                 spoyles
                 all
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 our
                 workes
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 one
                 droppe
                 of
                 Inke
                 doth
                 spoyle
                 a
                 whole
                 goblet
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
                 And
                 hauing
                 vtterly
                 renounced
                 all
                 affiance
                 in
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 confidence
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 saluation
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 striue
                 to
                 catch
                 fast
                 hold
                 vpon
                 that
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 alone
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 merit
                 eternall
                 glory
                 ,
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 abandoning
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hauing
                
                 
                 
                   bis
                   Righteousnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   faith
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 10.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Sir
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 〈◊〉
                 doe
                 sticke
                 to
                 out
                 best
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 〈◊〉
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 merite
                 ought
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 eternall
                 death
                 :
                 how
                 commeth
                 it
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 pleased
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 liken
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 fruite
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 an
                 odour
                 of
                 sweet
                 smell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 sweet
                 〈◊〉
                 ?
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 comparisons
                 there
                 bee
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 declare
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 godly
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 highly
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 withall
                 seeing
                 we
                 cannot
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 )
                 by
                 them
                 all
                 obtain
                 &
                 purchase
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 one
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 heauenly
                 ioy
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 for
                 one
                 hour
                 ;
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 so
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 often
                 commanded
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 charge
                 of
                 great
                 care
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 &
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 come
                 no
                 good
                 of
                 them
                 towards
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 seeme
                 it
                 is
                 labour
                 lost
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 worke
                 
                 of
                 any
                 Child
                 of
                 God
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 fault
                 ,
                 both
                 through
                 the
                 want
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blot
                 that
                 sticketh
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 selfe
                 loue
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 corruptions
                 being
                 blended
                 and
                 mixt
                 with
                 it
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 worthily
                 cast
                 the
                 doer
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 if
                 mercy
                 set
                 apart
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 iudge
                 it
                 extremely
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 iust
                 cause
                 of
                 being
                 deeply
                 humbled
                 ,
                 is
                 ministred
                 to
                 euery
                 godly
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 choysest
                 actions
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 entreate
                 the
                 Lord
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 iudgement
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 marking
                 narrowly
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 amisse
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 good
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 very
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 euery
                 where
                 beareth
                 good
                 witnesse
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 particular
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 childrens
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 
                 
                   God
                   had
                   respect
                   to
                   Abel
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   offering
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Noahs
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   smelt
                   a
                   sauour
                   of
                   rest
                   ;
                   Gen.
                
                 8.
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 Abrahams
                 offering
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 ye
                 see
                 likewise
                 what
                 testimony
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 verse
                 12.
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 in
                 generall
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 workes
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sacrifices
                 accepted
                 of
                 him
                 through
                 Christ
                 ;
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 such
                 
                   sacrifices
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   well
                   pleased
                   withall
                   ;
                   Heb.
                
                 13.
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 command
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 liberall
                 promises
                 to
                 them
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 liked
                 well
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 sundry
                 are
                 the
                 respects
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 delighted
                 euen
                 with
                 the
                 vnperfect
                 and
                 stained
                 workes
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 
                 owne
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   the
                   workemanship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   created
                   to
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Ephe.
                
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 His
                 owne
                 Spirit
                 framing
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 inspiring
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 motions
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 enabling
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   will
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   deede
                   are
                   both
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   Phil.
                
                 2.
                 13.
                 
                 Hence
                 are
                 good
                 workes
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Fruites
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   Galat.
                
                 5.
                 22.
                 
                 Thereby
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 workes
                 being
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 accepted
                 and
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 fruite
                 is
                 pleasant
                 to
                 the
                 taste
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 liketh
                 them
                 
                 as
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Image
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 loueth
                 wheresoeuer
                 he
                 findeth
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 doth
                 loue
                 a
                 sonne
                 that
                 is
                 like
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Beside
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 of
                 his
                 faithfull
                 
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 testimonies
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 foorth
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 gratefull
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 purgeth
                 away
                 
                 
                 all
                 the
                 spots
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 our
                 corruption
                 doe
                 sticke
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 wiping
                 them
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 effectuall
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 intercession
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 comming
                 between
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 mans
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 which
                 still
                 abideth
                 in
                 his
                 members
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 being
                 cleansed
                 by
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 beleeuer
                 ;
                 hereof
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 beholdeth
                 in
                 their
                 workes
                 nothing
                 saue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 forgiuen
                 and
                 couered
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 being
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 maruellously
                 delighted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 crowne
                 it
                 with
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 reward
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 giues
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 crownes
                 his
                 owne
                 gift
                 .
                 The
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 are
                 well
                 knowne
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 exercised
                 therein
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 promiseth
                 reward
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 great
                 reward
                 ,
                 not
                 alone
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 workes
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 suffering
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 scornes
                 ,
                 losses
                 ,
                 death
                 for
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 meanest
                 and
                 lowest
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 feasting
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ;
                 Luke
                 14.
                 12.
                 to
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   cold
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   a
                   Disciple
                   or
                   Prophet
                   for
                   Christ
                   his
                   sake
                   ;
                   Mat.
                
                 10.
                 42.
                 
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   feeding
                   of
                   the
                   hungry
                   ,
                   clothing
                   the
                   naked
                   ,
                   visiting
                   the
                   imprisoned
                   Christians
                   ,
                
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 immortall
                 glory
                 and
                 blessing
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 awarded
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 feeding
                 and
                 guiding
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 weightiest
                 and
                 worthiest
                 worke
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 Whereby
                 it
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 well
                 God
                 liketh
                 of
                 the
                 voperfect
                 good
                 deede
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 workes
                 ,
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 value
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 render
                 glory
                 ,
                 euen
                 an
                 immortall
                 weight
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 moueth
                 many
                 to
                 thinks
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 good
                 workes
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 merit
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 reward
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 merite
                 in
                 any
                 mans
                 worke
                 ,
                 yet
                 workes
                 should
                 be
                 rewarded
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 imperfections
                 
                 &
                 spiritual
                 pollutions
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 best
                 workes
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 )
                 which
                 hath
                 caused
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 trust
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 euer
                 appealed
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 seate
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 workes
                 are
                 not
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 from
                 his
                 free
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 a
                 due
                 debt
                 which
                 wee
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 our
                 Creator
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 done
                 all
                 ;
                 Luke
                 17.
                 
                 There
                 being
                 also
                 no
                 equality
                 betweene
                 the
                 infinitenesse
                 of
                 heauenly
                 blisse
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 finite
                 labours
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 merite
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 cause
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 any
                 merite
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 sufficiency
                 enough
                 of
                 merit
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 passions
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 deserue
                 for
                 vs
                 eternall
                 glory
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 vnto
                 our
                 
                 workes
                 a
                 gracious
                 promise
                 of
                 reward
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 speaking
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 capacity
                 ,
                 who
                 giue
                 rewards
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 their
                 labour
                 and
                 worke
                 is
                 finished
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 who
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 ;
                 Mathew
                 20.
                 
                 Thence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 eternall
                 life
                 being
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 their
                 labours
                 and
                 trauaile
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 euening
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 reward
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 reward
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 merite
                 .
                 A
                 reward
                 freely
                 giuen
                 for
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 &
                 promise
                 sake
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 any
                 temporall
                 benefit
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 
                 
                 commeth
                 to
                 their
                 hand
                 then
                 by
                 free
                 mercy
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 debt
                 and
                 desert
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 either
                 the
                 worthinesse
                 
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 simply
                 considered
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 dipped
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 could
                 binde
                 God
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 debter
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 that
                 hath
                 merited
                 our
                 saluation
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Yet
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 bounty
                 of
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 naturall
                 Parents
                 by
                 
                 promised
                 gifts
                 and
                 rewards
                 stirre
                 vp
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 otherwise
                 is
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 prouokes
                 and
                 quickens
                 the
                 slow
                 dulnesse
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 rewards
                 (
                 as
                 spurres
                 in
                 their
                 sides
                 )
                 egges
                 and
                 excites
                 thē
                 to
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 by
                 duty
                 they
                 are
                 manifoldly
                 and
                 strongly
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 rewards
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 meane
                 nor
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 worthy
                 and
                 many
                 ,
                 yea
                 sundry
                 and
                 of
                 diuers
                 kinds
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 bodily
                 or
                 worldly
                 ,
                 for
                 godlinesse
                 hath
                 euen
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 secondly
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 encrease
                 of
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   more
                   shal
                   be
                   giuen
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   haue
                   abundance
                   :
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 eternall
                 ,
                 euen
                 
                   the
                   Crowne
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   Paradise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   rest
                   from
                   labour
                   ,
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   promised
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   ouercome
                   ,
                
                 Reuel
                 .
                 2
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 3
                 ,
                 5.
                 and
                 14
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 offering
                 such
                 great
                 &
                 manifold
                 recompence
                 being
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 quicken
                 his
                 owne
                 vnto
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 loue
                 and
                 obedience
                 towards
                 him
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 very
                 meete
                 and
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 yea
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 children
                 should
                 by
                 such
                 encouragements
                 hearten
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 course
                 .
                 For
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 fit
                 and
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 glory
                 be
                 first
                 lookt
                 vnto
                 ;
                 that
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 do
                 set
                 vs
                 on
                 worke
                 to
                 do
                 our
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 this
                 testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 workes
                 which
                 wee
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 seeke
                 not
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pleasing
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 commandeth
                 :
                 yet
                 afterward
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 turne
                 our
                 eyes
                 vnto
                 the
                 reward
                 promised
                 vs
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 helpe
                 our
                 slacknesse
                 and
                 slownesse
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 but
                 bring
                 foorth
                 a
                 great
                 haruest
                 of
                 comfort
                 and
                 blisse
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 wee
                 reaping
                 eternall
                 ioyes
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 heere
                 we
                 did
                 sow
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 As
                 Moses
                 encouraged
                 himself
                 to
                 care
                 and
                 constancie
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 course
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 recompence
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11
                 ,
                 26.
                 so
                 did
                 Christ
                 animate
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 5
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 &
                 promise
                 of
                 reward
                 .
                 Also
                 Paul
                 thus
                 quickned
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 to
                 constancie
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 verse
                 last
                 :
                 
                   The
                   things
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   which
                   wee
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   are
                   eteruall
                   ,
                   therefore
                   faint
                   not
                   .
                
                 And
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   suffer
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   shal
                   reign
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   therefore
                   be
                   resolued
                   to
                   sticke
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   life
                   &
                   death
                   .
                
                 Doe
                 we
                 not
                 see
                 by
                 common
                 experience
                 ,
                 how
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 Trades
                 ,
                 Husbandmen
                 ,
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 hardie
                 and
                 bold
                 to
                 attempt
                 and
                 do
                 great
                 and
                 dangerous
                 things
                 vpon
                 hope
                 of
                 receiuing
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 victorie
                 ,
                 or
                 spoile
                 ,
                 or
                 commodity
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 earthly
                 perishing
                 things
                 ?
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 neuer-withering
                 treasures
                 ,
                 prouoke
                 themselues
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 ,
                 &
                 endure
                 the
                 trauailes
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 bringeth
                 to
                 heauen
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ?
                 They
                 haue
                 many
                 things
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 without
                 them
                 ;
                 from
                 satan
                 ,
                 euill
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 themselues
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 faint
                 and
                 languish
                 ;
                 therfore
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 needfull
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 helpes
                 and
                 meanes
                 of
                 courage
                 &
                 heart
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 ,
                 seeing
                 God
                 allowes
                 them
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 men
                 in
                 al
                 ages
                 haue
                 done
                 so
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 appeareth
                 how
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 the
                 Rhemish
                 Testament
                 wrong
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 ;
                 That
                 wee
                 teach
                 not
                 our
                 hearers
                 either
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 abstaine
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
                 for
                 hope
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 indeede
                 a
                 speciall
                 good
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 our selues
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 deserue
                 nothing
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 aboundeth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sentaway
                 empty
                 handed
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 hath
                 entrance
                 made
                 aboundantly
                 into
                 the
                 blessed
                 kingdom
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 Which
                 beeing
                 giuen
                 as
                 a
                 free
                 reward
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 more
                 sets
                 foorth
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 reward
                 that
                 
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 condemne
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 moueth
                 his
                 children
                 
                 the
                 more
                 heartily
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 only
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 all
                 merit
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 doth
                 vouchsafe
                 so
                 richly
                 to
                 requite
                 their
                 poore
                 endeuours
                 in
                 dooing
                 his
                 will.
                 But
                 be
                 there
                 not
                 other
                 good
                 vses
                 wherunto
                 good
                 workes
                 do
                 serue
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 godly
                 do
                 cheerfully
                 take
                 them
                 in
                 hand
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 verie
                 many
                 and
                 excellent
                 :
                 euerie
                 one
                 
                 seruing
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 motiue
                 to
                 procure
                 all
                 care
                 of
                 dooing
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 made
                 nor
                 ordained
                 ought
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 his
                 ordinances
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 works
                 were
                 ordained
                 to
                 no
                 vse
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 small
                 vse
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 rich
                 &
                 plentifull
                 for
                 happy
                 &
                 most
                 gracious
                 vses
                 ,
                 good
                 works
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 and
                 ranke
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 fruitfull
                 on
                 euerie
                 side
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 vnto
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 the
                 good
                 workes
                 and
                 good
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 expresseth
                 
                 their
                 great
                 thankefulnesse
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 benefite
                 of
                 their
                 redemption
                 .
                 Also
                 it
                 cheareth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyceth
                 his
                 heart
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speake
                 )
                 euen
                 as
                 our
                 euill
                 workes
                 do
                 greeue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 gall
                 or
                 sowre
                 grapes
                 to
                 our
                 teeth
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32
                 ,
                 32.
                 so
                 the
                 righteous
                 workes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 bee
                 as
                 an
                 odour
                 or
                 sweet
                 sauour
                 ,
                 as
                 precious
                 spices
                 ,
                 as
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 :
                 himselfe
                 so
                 testifying
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 soule
                 is
                 delighted
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 both
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 honoured
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fruits
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 1
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 
                   let
                   our
                   good
                   workes
                   breake
                   foorth
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   seeing
                   them
                   ,
                   may
                   glorifie
                   our
                   heauenly
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 5
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 euill
                 and
                 loose
                 behauiour
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 professe
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 doth
                 discredite
                 him
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 himselfe
                 complains
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   name
                   is
                   blasphemed
                   amongst
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   through
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 2
                 ,
                 24.
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 &
                 aduancement
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 line
                 as
                 becomes
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 
                 beautified
                 and
                 adorned
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 works
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 know
                 and
                 professe
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   seruants
                   shew
                   all
                   good
                   faithfulnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   adorne
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 Titus
                 2
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 good
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 seruant
                 be
                 an
                 ornament
                 and
                 renowne
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 deals
                 vprightly
                 and
                 faithfully
                 toward
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 what
                 countenance
                 do
                 we
                 thinke
                 shall
                 be
                 gained
                 to
                 the
                 holie
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 of
                 greater
                 degrees
                 &
                 places
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ?
                 Surely
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 turnes
                 to
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 who
                 liue
                 vnder
                 it
                 liue
                 
                 otherwise
                 then
                 well
                 :
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 part
                 ,
                 their
                 godly
                 and
                 honest
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 turnes
                 to
                 the
                 credit
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 Gods
                 children
                 ought
                 earnestly
                 to
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 contented
                 ,
                 that
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 should
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 respect
                 and
                 estimation
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 good
                 actions
                 and
                 liues
                 shall
                 winne
                 and
                 purchase
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 turne
                 our
                 eyes
                 home
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 besides
                 
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 touched
                 before
                 ,
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 are
                 profitable
                 euery
                 way
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 purchase
                 vs
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 siluer
                 ;
                 to
                 haue
                 such
                 as
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 well
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   more
                   worth
                   then
                   all
                   riches
                   ;
                   Prouerbs
                
                 22.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 fruite
                 Abraham
                 got
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 Iames
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 For
                 
                   hee
                   was
                   iustified
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 approued
                 and
                 commended
                 for
                 a
                 iust
                 person
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Hebrewes
                 11
                 were
                 well
                 reported
                 of
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 fruites
                 thereof
                 .
                 Thus
                 Timethy
                 got
                 himselfe
                 a
                 good
                 testimony
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 they
                 be
                 testimonies
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 liuely
                 faith
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 an
                 inuisible
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 made
                 visible
                 by
                 well
                 liuing
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 
                   Shew
                   me
                   thy
                   faith
                   by
                   thy
                   workes
                   ,
                   Iames
                
                 2.
                 18.
                 
                 Euen
                 as
                 health
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 good
                 disposition
                 of
                 all
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 our
                 election
                 ,
                 be
                 manifested
                 and
                 confirmed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 our
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 2
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 1.
                 verse
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Make
                   your
                   calling
                   and
                   election
                   sure
                   ,
                   by
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 knowne
                 to
                 liue
                 a
                 naturall
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 speaking
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 mouing
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 liue
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 godly
                 and
                 righteous
                 workes
                 .
                 What
                 
                 should
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 workes
                 shall
                 haue
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 free
                 fauour
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 our
                 workes
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 exceede
                 in
                 number
                 and
                 excellency
                 )
                 shall
                 haue
                 a
                 proportionable
                 measure
                 of
                 glory
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 much
                 will
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 haue
                 receiued
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 much
                 will
                 be
                 rendred
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 haue
                 done
                 much
                 ?
                 For
                 to
                 
                   euery
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   his
                   workes
                   shall
                   be
                
                 ;
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 proceede
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 regard
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 is
                 fruitfull
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 and
                 kinds
                 
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 which
                 belong
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 yet
                 
                 vnconuerted
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 moued
                 more
                 readily
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 that
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 worketh
                 so
                 mightily
                 in
                 vs.
                 Therefore
                 Peter
                 counselleth
                 faithfull
                 wiues
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 workes
                 to
                 winne
                 their
                 vnbeleeuing
                 husbands
                 ;
                 1
                 Peter
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Also
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 16.
                 
                 For
                 
                   how
                   knowest
                   thou
                   O
                   woman
                   ,
                   whether
                   thou
                   shalt
                   saue
                   thy
                   [
                   vnbeleeuing
                   ]
                   Husband
                   ?
                
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 vnconuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 these
                 by
                 our
                 good
                 
                 workes
                 shal
                 haue
                 their
                 mouthes
                 stopped
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 stop
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 foolish
                 men
                 ;
                 1
                 Peter
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 Towards
                 such
                 as
                 
                 be
                 already
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 our
                 good
                 
                 workes
                 haue
                 their
                 proper
                 vse
                 either
                 to
                 confirme
                 and
                 strengthen
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 weake
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Confirme
                   thy
                   brethren
                   ;
                   Luke
                
                 22.
                 32.
                 
                 Or
                 
                 else
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 reioyce
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 strong
                 ;
                 as
                 Iohn
                 reioyceth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 elect
                 Lady
                 and
                 her
                 children
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 2
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Paul
                 is
                 greatly
                 comforted
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 Philip
                 .
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 
                 and
                 the
                 fruite
                 thereof
                 ;
                 Iudg.
                 9.
                 13.
                 agreeth
                 better
                 to
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 are
                 cheered
                 .
                 Which
                 should
                 exceedingly
                 worke
                 &
                 preuaile
                 with
                 all
                 good
                 men
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 yet
                 more
                 cheerefully
                 and
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 vse
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 things
                 we
                 buy
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Inuentory
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 more
                 good
                 workes
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 further
                 our
                 reckoning
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 name
                 may
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 brightnesse
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 saluation
                 be
                 sealed
                 ,
                 our
                 God
                 glorified
                 ,
                 our
                 Religion
                 beautified
                 ,
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 edified
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 by
                 godly
                 admonition
                 ,
                 refreshed
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 bowels
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 mercy
                 and
                 loue
                 ;
                 finally
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 and
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 confounded
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 furthering
                 of
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 further
                 remember
                 these
                 few
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 oportunity
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 vs
                 ;
                 therefore
                 while
                 we
                 haue
                 time
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 doe
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 lost
                 much
                 time
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 heretofore
                 haue
                 done
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 displeasure
                 and
                 discredite
                 of
                 so
                 gracious
                 a
                 God.
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 many
                 fauours
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 remission
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 adoption
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 sanctification
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 with
                 infinite
                 other
                 benefits
                 for
                 soule
                 or
                 body
                 .
                 Let
                 these
                 mercies
                 encrease
                 &
                 constraine
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 well
                 doing
                 and
                 set
                 vs
                 on
                 fire
                 with
                 zeale
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 purgeth
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
                 feruently
                 giuen
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ;
                 Titus
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 like
                 to
                 see
                 other
                 things
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 our
                 Kine
                 ,
                 and
                 Sheepe
                 ,
                 our
                 Orchards
                 ,
                 our
                 Fields
                 :
                 so
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 our
                 care
                 and
                 loue
                 to
                 see
                 our selues
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 our
                 shame
                 and
                 reproach
                 
                 to
                 be
                 barren
                 )
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   he
                   went
                   about
                   dooing
                   good
                
                 ;
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 
                   hee
                   did
                   all
                   things
                   well
                
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 treading
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 at
                 length
                 reigne
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 glory
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 follow
                 him
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 pathes
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 sit
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 Table
                 in
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 whither
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 safely
                 and
                 speedily
                 bring
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 name
                 sake
                 ,
              
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             ninth
             part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             ;
             Of
             particular
             good
             Workes
             :
             first
             concerning
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Loue
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 Neighbour
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 your
                 constancy
                 in
                 following
                 this
                 conference
                 ,
                 makes
                 me
                 thinke
                 you
                 are
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   where
                   hee
                   beginnes
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   finish
                   it
                   .
                
                 You
                 haue
                 taken
                 in
                 hand
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 accomplish
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 truth
                 ,
                 so
                 am
                 I
                 too
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 draw
                 toward
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 keepe
                 close
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 arriue
                 where
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 constant
                 labour
                 will
                 ouercome
                 it
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Constancy
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 aduisedly
                 taken
                 vp
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 commendable
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 Sir
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 counsell
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 fall
                 to
                 our
                 worke●
                 Wee
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 generally
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 handle
                 some
                 especiall
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 whereupon
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 doe
                 depend
                 :
                 what
                 choyce
                 shall
                 we
                 make
                 ?
                 what
                 good
                 workes
                 shall
                 we
                 single
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 therein
                 to
                 spend
                 our
                 time
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 aduice
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 Whereas
                 good
                 works
                 be
                 all
                 duties
                 whereby
                 either
                 God
                 or
                 our
                 neighbour
                 be
                 serued
                 and
                 benefited
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 are
                 cheefe
                 ,
                 as
                 cause
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 will
                 cull
                 out
                 such
                 principall
                 good
                 workes
                 as
                 concerne
                 God
                 immediately
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 2.
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 3.
                 of
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 4.
                 thankesgiuing
                 ,
                 5.
                 prayer
                 ,
                 6.
                 reuerence
                 towards
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 7.
                 sanctifying
                 his
                 Sabbach
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 of
                 patience
                 in
                 suffering
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 will
                 descend
                 to
                 such
                 fruites
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 as
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 great
                 commandement
                 is
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 next
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 my
                 neighbor
                 as
                 my selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 well
                 approne
                 of
                 this
                 order
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 better
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 I
                 iudge
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 fittest
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 then
                 heare
                 you
                 tel
                 me
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ?
                 wherefore
                 wee
                 stand
                 bound
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 begets
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 if
                 ye
                 wil
                 ,
                 declare
                 the
                 measure
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 this
                 loue
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 &
                 withall
                 of
                 the
                 effects
                 which
                 this
                 loue
                 will
                 be
                 get
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Loue
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 desireth
                 to
                 be
                 knit
                 and
                 neerely
                 ioyned
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 or
                 party
                 loued
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 
                 heart
                 with
                 desire
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 loued
                 ,
                 as
                 nothing
                 will
                 content
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 enioyed
                 and
                 had
                 .
                 The
                 trueth
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 that
                 loue
                 which
                 is
                 inordinate
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 well
                 gouerned
                 loue
                 .
                 The
                 theefe
                 ,
                 the
                 adulcerer
                 ,
                 the
                 gamester
                 ,
                 the
                 couetous
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 their
                 loue
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 beare
                 to
                 their
                 booty
                 ,
                 their
                 whores
                 ,
                 their
                 game
                 ,
                 and
                 gaine
                 )
                 so
                 possessed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 quyet
                 and
                 not
                 
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 and
                 bee
                 ioyned
                 in
                 one
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 loue
                 :
                 as
                 their
                 parting
                 from
                 the
                 thing
                 loued
                 and
                 losing
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 greefe
                 ,
                 yea
                 sometime
                 their
                 death
                 :
                 so
                 their
                 being
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 contentment
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 .
                 Stories
                 and
                 experience
                 afford
                 vs
                 sufficient
                 proofe
                 heereof
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 Gamester
                 neuer
                 well
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 at
                 dice
                 ,
                 or
                 cardes
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 game
                 .
                 The
                 Fornicator
                 is
                 neuer
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 bee
                 with
                 his
                 harlot
                 .
                 The
                 Couetous
                 man
                 is
                 best
                 pleased
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 lookes
                 vpon
                 ,
                 or
                 fingereth
                 money
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 in
                 well-gouerned
                 loue
                 it
                 is
                 right
                 so
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 naturall
                 ,
                 or
                 humane
                 ,
                 or
                 religious
                 .
                 Beasts
                 which
                 out
                 of
                 narall
                 instinct
                 do
                 loue
                 their
                 yong
                 ,
                 how
                 do
                 they
                 fare
                 ?
                 what
                 discontentment
                 they
                 shew
                 when
                 their
                 yong
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 How
                 doe
                 Parents
                 greeue
                 and
                 take
                 on
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 or
                 absence
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 whom
                 they
                 loue
                 ;
                 being
                 well
                 pleased
                 and
                 delighted
                 when
                 they
                 enioy
                 their
                 presence
                 and
                 company
                 ?
                 In
                 that
                 humane
                 loue
                 which
                 is
                 amongst
                 friends
                 ,
                 it
                 fareth
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Ionathan
                 and
                 Dauid
                 teach
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 ch
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 pleasure
                 tooke
                 they
                 in
                 each
                 others
                 presence
                 and
                 wel-fare
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 bitter
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 Ionathans
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 go
                 amisse
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Dauids
                 to
                 misse
                 Ionathan
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 loued
                 as
                 a
                 wife
                 her
                 husband
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 religious
                 loue
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 couet
                 to
                 be
                 linked
                 vnto
                 them
                 as
                 neerely
                 as
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 delighting
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 partaking
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 troubled
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 when
                 her
                 beloued
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 gone
                 from
                 her
                 :
                 
                 and
                 euery
                 faithfull
                 soule
                 findeth
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 their
                 griefe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 a
                 while
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 or
                 conference
                 with
                 God.
                 See
                 Psal.
                 42.
                 also
                 Psa.
                 84
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 vpon
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 that
                 affection
                 which
                 maketh
                 the
                 christian
                 soule
                 take
                 comfort
                 &
                 contentment
                 in
                 the
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 desiring
                 and
                 delighting
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 streightly
                 knit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fully
                 to
                 participate
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 gracious
                 blessings
                 and
                 loue
                 tokens
                 .
              
               
                 Sundry
                 are
                 the
                 causes
                 for
                 which
                 Gods
                 people
                 ought
                 
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 thus
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 he
                 their
                 maker
                 ;
                 they
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 hee
                 their
                 Lord
                 ;
                 they
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 their
                 deere
                 Father
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yea
                 they
                 his
                 spouse
                 ,
                 hee
                 their
                 husband
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 tyed
                 and
                 bound
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 all
                 bonds
                 of
                 loue
                 and
                 duty
                 :
                 God
                 beeing
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 speciall
                 manner
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 wee
                 haue
                 sayde
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 he
                 loued
                 them
                 first
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 loued
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 being
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 hee
                 loued
                 vs
                 when
                 wee
                 hated
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 vs
                 a
                 sufficient
                 pawne
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 euen
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 seruant
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 slaine
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 vs.
                 And
                 withall
                 ,
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 shed
                 abroad
                 this
                 loue
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 Vnto
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 adde
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 already
                 done
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 and
                 mindes
                 ,
                 in
                 earthly
                 and
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 haue
                 heereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 straite
                 commandement
                 which
                 it
                 laide
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 commodity
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 :
                 then
                 will
                 it
                 easily
                 appeare
                 ,
                 how
                 diuerslie
                 and
                 greatly
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 this
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 him
                 this
                 
                 duty
                 of
                 loue
                 ;
                 where
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 proceede
                 well
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 measure
                 of
                 louing
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 aboue
                 measure
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 loued
                 vs
                 infinitely
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 most
                 perfect
                 goodnes
                 and
                 beauty
                 worthy
                 of
                 perfect
                 loue
                 :
                 so
                 our
                 rule
                 to
                 guide
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 benefites
                 and
                 good
                 things
                 onely
                 or
                 cheefe
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 loue
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 his
                 most
                 sweete
                 and
                 gracious
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 vnmeasurable
                 holinesse
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 ingenuous
                 and
                 filiall
                 loue
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 becommeth
                 children
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 his
                 blessings
                 principally
                 or
                 solely
                 ,
                 is
                 mercenary
                 and
                 meete
                 for
                 slaues
                 or
                 seruants
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 bee
                 such
                 as
                 deserue
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 not
                 onely
                 thankfulnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 encrease
                 of
                 loue
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 loue
                 him
                 either
                 onely
                 or
                 cheefely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 principally
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 that
                 Soueraigne
                 goodnesse
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 neuer
                 do
                 vs
                 good
                 ;
                 as
                 godly
                 persons
                 are
                 loued
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 albeit
                 we
                 neither
                 presently
                 haue
                 ,
                 not
                 hope
                 for
                 any
                 benefit
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 pure
                 loue
                 and
                 vnfeigned
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 engendred
                 from
                 
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 ;
                 whence
                 ariseth
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 a
                 loue
                 towards
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   loue
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   first
                   loued
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Iohn
                 4
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 Luke
                 7
                 ,
                 47.
                 that
                 
                   because
                   many
                   sins
                   were
                   forginen
                   ,
                   therefore
                   she
                   loued
                   much
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 manifested
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 loue
                 constraines
                 vs
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ardently
                 .
                 
                 Because
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 loued
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 Son
                 for
                 
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 moued
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 iustly
                 to
                 loue
                 this
                 most
                 louing
                 and
                 mercifull
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Faith
                   worketh
                   by
                   loue
                   ;
                   Galat.
                
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 once
                 we
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 haue
                 laide
                 hold
                 on
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 offered
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 this
                 faith
                 sets
                 on
                 worke
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God-ward
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 towards
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 loue
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 effect
                 of
                 our
                 
                 loue
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 another
                 loue
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 we
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 especially
                 his
                 Children
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 loue
                 him
                 which
                 begetteth
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 needs
                 
                   loue
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   begotten
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 our
                 loue
                 wherewith
                 we
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 doe
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 loue
                 all
                 that
                 beare
                 his
                 Image
                 ;
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 beare
                 it
                 by
                 regeneration
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   loueth
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   hateth
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   surely
                   that
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   lyar
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   no
                   truth
                   in
                   him
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Iohn
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 loue
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 fruite
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 token
                 whereby
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 sincerity
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whosoeuer
                 then
                 loueth
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 as
                 they
                 belong
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 commandeth
                 loue
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 whosoeuer
                 vpon
                 these
                 grounds
                 vnfeinedly
                 loues
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 (
                 friend
                 ,
                 or
                 enemy
                 ,
                 )
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 euidence
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 truly
                 louing
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   hee
                   cannot
                   loue
                   God
                   whom
                   he
                   seeth
                   not
                   ,
                   who
                   loueth
                   not
                   his
                   Neighbor
                   whom
                   he
                   doth
                   see
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Iohn
                 4.
                 20.
                 hath
                 also
                 saide
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   we
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   his
                   loue
                   〈◊〉
                   perfect
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                
                 1
                 Iohn
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 herein
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 we
                 
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 but
                 sincere
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 doe
                 by
                 loue
                 embrace
                 one
                 another
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 and
                 common
                 thing
                 to
                 dissemble
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 be
                 furthest
                 from
                 louing
                 him
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 most
                 forward
                 to
                 protest
                 it
                 in
                 words
                 .
                 Therefore
                 howsoeuer
                 this
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 doe
                 much
                 auaile
                 vs
                 to
                 discerne
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 touchstone
                 and
                 triall
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 yet
                 may
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 to
                 deliuer
                 some
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 plaine
                 notes
                 and
                 tokens
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 euery
                 one
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 may
                 haue
                 wherewith
                 to
                 proue
                 to
                 himselfe
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 his
                 affection
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 declaring
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 make
                 knowne
                 what
                 workes
                 and
                 duties
                 are
                 fitting
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 one
                 bush
                 stop
                 two
                 gappes
                 ,
                 and
                 plaster
                 two
                 walles
                 with
                 one
                 trowell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 proper
                 effects
                 are
                 best
                 meanes
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 effects
                 which
                 be
                 markes
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 be
                 also
                 duties
                 and
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 such
                 as
                 loue
                 God
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 will
                 testifie
                 that
                 all
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 dissimulation
                 .
                 Such
                 persons
                 as
                 doe
                 in
                 truth
                 beare
                 a
                 louing
                 heart
                 to
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 leade
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 hearty
                 loue
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 very
                 full
                 of
                 loue
                 towards
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 whose
                 name
                 ,
                 had
                 euen
                 eaten
                 him
                 vp
                 :
                 Psalme
                 119.
                 139.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 hee
                 witnesseth
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   his
                   Word
                   was
                   his
                   delight
                   ;
                   Oh
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   how
                   doe
                   I
                   loue
                   thy
                   Law
                   !
                
                 Psalme
                 119.
                 79.
                 
                 
                   My
                   delight
                   
                   is
                   in
                   thy
                   Commandements
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 47.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   Testimonies
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   better
                   to
                   mee
                   then
                   thousands
                   of
                   gold
                   or
                   siluer
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 72.
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   as
                   sweete
                   to
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   as
                   hony
                   is
                   to
                   his
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 verse
                 103.
                 
                 Now
                 whereas
                 hypocrites
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 seeming
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 loue
                 it
                 onely
                 for
                 knowledge
                 sake
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 whereof
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Nature
                 ;
                 but
                 Gods
                 Children
                 loue
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 appointed
                 food
                 and
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 their
                 loue
                 to
                 it
                 doth
                 breed
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 hypocrite
                 )
                 an
                 earnest
                 
                 and
                 vnfeined
                 desire
                 ,
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 endeauour
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 it
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 well
                 declare
                 how
                 well
                 they
                 loue
                 God
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   loue
                   me
                   ,
                   keepe
                   my
                   Commandements
                   :
                   Iohn
                
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 plainely
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 verse
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   hath
                   my
                   Commandements
                   ,
                   and
                   keepeth
                   them
                
                 ;
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 striueth
                 what
                 he
                 may
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 )
                 
                   this
                   is
                   he
                   which
                   loueth
                   me
                
                 ;
                 see
                 verse
                 23.
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 signifying
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 taketh
                 triall
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 towards
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 louing
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 labouring
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 will
                 reuealed
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 him
                 is
                 manifested
                 ,
                 by
                 hating
                 and
                 flying
                 such
                 euils
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 forbid
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 is
                 saide
                 in
                 the
                 Psalme
                 ;
                 
                   Ye
                   that
                   loue
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   hate
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   euill
                   :
                   Psalme
                
                 97.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 Psalme
                 119.
                 128.
                 
                 
                   I
                   esteeme
                   all
                   thy
                   Precepts
                   most
                   iust
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   hate
                   euery
                   euill
                   way
                   :
                
                 So
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 delight
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 seeking
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 doers
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 commanded
                 therein
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 sound
                 proofe
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 loued
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 trusted
                 
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 feared
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 ;
                 whereof
                 wee
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seuered
                 from
                 loue
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 hypocriticall
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 infallible
                 marke
                 and
                 duty
                 of
                 sound
                 
                 
                 loue
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 touched
                 before
                 )
                 when
                 not
                 for
                 pleasure
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 profit
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 alliance
                 or
                 acquaintance
                 sake
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 morall
                 perswasion
                 ;
                 but
                 principally
                 for
                 their
                 adoption
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 likenesse
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 grace
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 our
                 affections
                 more
                 set
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 towards
                 any
                 other
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 our
                 naturall
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 all
                 loue
                 hath
                 a
                 *
                 simpathy
                 ,
                 or
                 fellow-feeling
                 ,
                 causing
                 
                 mutual
                 ioy
                 or
                 griefe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 happen
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
                 Gods
                 Children
                 as
                 they
                 greeue
                 to
                 see
                 God
                 disobeyed
                 and
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 his
                 Word
                 hindered
                 or
                 abused
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 reioyce
                 to
                 haue
                 him
                 pleased
                 and
                 honoured
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 kingdome
                 aduanced
                 .
                 Example
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 
                   Dauid
                   ;
                   Psal.
                   69.
                   9.
                
                 
                 also
                 in
                 Iohn
                 2
                 :
                 in
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 haue
                 beene
                 moued
                 in
                 Gods
                 cause
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 taking
                 to
                 heart
                 things
                 which
                 hapned
                 either
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 owne
                 ;
                 a
                 true
                 note
                 of
                 true
                 loue
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 property
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 willingly
                 to
                 praise
                 whom
                 wee
                 heartily
                 loue
                 ;
                 as
                 hatred
                 appeares
                 by
                 discouering
                 faults
                 and
                 fraileties
                 ,
                 and
                 vpbraiding
                 in
                 reprochfull
                 sort
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 offend
                 with
                 their
                 infirmities
                 :
                 so
                 loue
                 delights
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 and
                 commend
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 loued
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 mariage
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 friends
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 Christian
                 loue
                 :
                 it
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 searching
                 out
                 and
                 commending
                 
                 of
                 the
                 excellencies
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   I
                   will
                   loue
                   thee
                   dearely
                   O
                   Lord
                   my
                   strength
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   my
                   rocke
                   ,
                   my
                   fortresse
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   deliuereth
                   me
                   ;
                   Psal.
                   18
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Dauids
                
                 loue
                 which
                 he
                 bare
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 filled
                 his
                 mouth
                 and
                 his
                 Pen
                 too
                 with
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 his
                 God.
                 Whereof
                 also
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 Canticles
                 5.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   My
                   beloued
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   white
                   and
                   ruddy
                   ,
                   the
                   fairest
                   of
                   ten
                   thousand
                   ;
                   shee
                   loued
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   shee
                   praised
                   much
                   .
                
                 Adde
                 vnto
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 loue
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 mention
                 with
                 ioy
                 &
                 gladnesse
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 vse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 shew
                 me
                 your
                 loue
                 by
                 your
                 gifts
                 )
                 
                 it
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 cost
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bestow
                 gifts
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 :
                 for
                 Gods
                 Children
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 loue
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 first
                 giue
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 him
                 seruice
                 in
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 duties
                 commanded
                 .
                 Euen
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 brought
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 freely
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 vnto
                 God
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 faithfull
                 willingly
                 offer
                 themselues
                 
                   a
                   liuing
                   sacrifice
                   vnder
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 12.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 giue
                 also
                 their
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 worke
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 brethren
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 receiue
                 of
                 God
                 whatsoeuer
                 graces
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 doe
                 returne
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 their
                 brethren
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 hypocrite
                 as
                 he
                 loues
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 doth
                 bestow
                 good
                 things
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 God
                 once
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 blessings
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 his
                 loue
                 faileth
                 him
                 ;
                 his
                 blessings
                 and
                 the
                 hypocrites
                 loue
                 liue
                 and
                 die
                 together
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 which
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 hath
                 ,
                 are
                 referred
                 not
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 glorifie
                 him
                 therewith
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 profiting
                 ,
                 and
                 praysing
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 owne
                 conscience
                 will
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 hearken
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 
                 the
                 testimony
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 otherwise
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 gifts
                 seeke
                 not
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 loue
                 ;
                 and
                 vpon
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 bestow
                 not
                 themselues
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 graces
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 goods
                 too
                 :
                 which
                 albeit
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   gold
                   is
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   siluer
                   is
                   his
                   ;
                   Hag.
                
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 Psal.
                 50.
                 
                 Yet
                 when
                 we
                 giue
                 forth
                 his
                 goods
                 to
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 reliefe
                 of
                 others
                 the
                 Saints
                 &
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 doe
                 honour
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 our
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 giue
                 it
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 :
                 As
                 he
                 will
                 openly
                 acknowledge
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   ye
                   did
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   ye
                   did
                   it
                   to
                   me
                   :
                   Mathew
                
                 25.
                 
                 Martha
                 loued
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 11.
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 Luke
                 7.
                 37.
                 
                 Also
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Luke
                 the
                 8.
                 23.
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 declared
                 their
                 loue
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 their
                 charges
                 and
                 cost
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 themselues
                 to
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 cannot
                 doe
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 (
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 gone
                 to
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 now
                 no
                 need
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 seruants
                 and
                 people
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 as
                 a
                 fruite
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 our
                 cost
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 
                 labour
                 and
                 paines
                 for
                 him
                 doth
                 speake
                 forth
                 our
                 loue
                 :
                 for
                 true
                 sincere
                 loue
                 is
                 diligent
                 ,
                 and
                 sticketh
                 at
                 no
                 paines
                 to
                 please
                 or
                 pleasure
                 the
                 party
                 loued
                 .
                 What
                 labour
                 did
                 not
                 Christ
                 endure
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 expresse
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 paines
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 beare
                 ,
                 to
                 expresse
                 our
                 loue
                 towards
                 him
                 ?
                 Such
                 as
                 loue
                 riches
                 ,
                 or
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 or
                 honours
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 exceeding
                 great
                 their
                 paines
                 be
                 to
                 compasse
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 truly
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 loue
                 nothing
                 aboue
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 paines
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 glorifie
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 mortification
                 of
                 sinfull
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 performance
                 
                 of
                 all
                 outward
                 obseruations
                 ,
                 doth
                 farre
                 surpasse
                 the
                 paines
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 .
                 The
                 indefatigable
                 and
                 intollerable
                 labour
                 and
                 toyle
                 of
                 body
                 &
                 mind
                 which
                 Christ
                 did
                 vndergoe
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Paul
                 also
                 did
                 endure
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 redeeming
                 ,
                 and
                 instructing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 incredible
                 paines
                 which
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 liuing
                 well
                 ,
                 both
                 
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 haue
                 suffered
                 ;
                 it
                 clecrely
                 demonstrateth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 painfull
                 and
                 laborious
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 hard
                 which
                 loue
                 will
                 not
                 ouercome
                 ;
                 all
                 paines
                 to
                 it
                 seeme
                 pleasure
                 and
                 pastime
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 then
                 which
                 sticke
                 at
                 their
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 with-draw
                 their
                 hand
                 from
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 eternall
                 good
                 ,
                 doe
                 sufficiently
                 tell
                 vs
                 how
                 little
                 and
                 poore
                 their
                 loue
                 is
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 constant
                 paines
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 of
                 vaine-glory
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 corrupt
                 respect
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vprightnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 Gods
                 Children
                 put
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 execute
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 callings
                 ;
                 is
                 their
                 acquittance
                 and
                 testimoniall
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 loue
                 to
                 God-ward
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 
                 appeare
                 yet
                 more
                 thorowly
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 greeueth
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 and
                 fauour
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 he
                 with
                 draw
                 his
                 louing
                 countenance
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 any
                 worldly
                 thing
                 ,
                 how
                 precious
                 or
                 commodious
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 doth
                 afflict
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 heauinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 conceiued
                 against
                 them
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 King
                 Dauid
                 banished
                 by
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 wept
                 bitterly
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 
                 for
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 Gods
                 anger
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Whereas
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 but
                 onely
                 pretend
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 chiefly
                 ioy
                 in
                 his
                 fauour
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 
                 outward
                 comforts
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 their
                 greatest
                 griefe
                 for
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 outward
                 damages
                 and
                 harmes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 bewray
                 that
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 more
                 loued
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 say
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 cleane
                 otherwise
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 loue
                 doth
                 engender
                 more
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 perswasion
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 then
                 *
                 worldly
                 men
                 haue
                 when
                 their
                 Corne
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 doth
                 abound
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 hearts
                 sorrow
                 in
                 missing
                 of
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 presence
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 mother
                 conceiueth
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 her
                 onely
                 sonne
                 :
                 a
                 strong
                 euidence
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 cheefe
                 loue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 shall
                 moue
                 me
                 I
                 trust
                 to
                 preferre
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 loue
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 straine
                 my selfe
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 I
                 account
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 him
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 endeauouring
                 how
                 I
                 may
                 attaine
                 neere
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 and
                 strength
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 cannot
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 pray
                 for
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 loue
                 him
                 yet
                 more
                 feruently
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 fainedly
                 .
                 Now
                 Sir
                 ,
                 may
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 that
                 wee
                 passe
                 forwards
                 vnto
                 that
                 other
                 worke
                 of
                 fearing
                 this
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 his
                 loue
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 pleased
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 first
                 aduertise
                 you
                 of
                 something
                 which
                 almost
                 I
                 forgot
                 ,
                 namely
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 approued
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 praises
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 takes
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 fruite
                 and
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 necessity
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 our
                 refuge
                 and
                 helpe
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 vpon
                 him
                 alone
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 distresses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Ere
                 ye
                 set
                 vpon
                 your
                 new
                 worke
                 ,
                 doe
                 make
                 
                 this
                 point
                 plaine
                 :
                 for
                 me
                 thinkes
                 God
                 doth
                 rather
                 herein
                 witnesse
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 vs
                 when
                 we
                 seeke
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 affording
                 vs
                 liberty
                 and
                 leaue
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 which
                 seeke
                 and
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 doe
                 thereby
                 testifie
                 our
                 loue
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 would
                 thinke
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 
                 suing
                 and
                 begging
                 things
                 needfull
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 more
                 vtter
                 our
                 need
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 prayers
                 are
                 good
                 proofes
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 vpon
                 the
                 good
                 successe
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 heard
                 and
                 granted
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 promise
                 ;
                 there
                 doth
                 follow
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 Gods
                 great
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 in
                 keeping
                 touch
                 with
                 his
                 Children
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 therefore
                 Gods
                 Children
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 loue
                 they
                 beare
                 vnto
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 doe
                 seeke
                 and
                 sue
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 holpen
                 and
                 succoured
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 made
                 to
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 truth
                 may
                 appeare
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 himselfe
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 
                   heareth
                   his
                   people
                   that
                   cal
                   vpon
                   him
                   in
                   their
                   trouble
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   glorifie
                   him
                   ;
                   Psalme
                
                 50.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 this
                 glory
                 moueth
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 desire
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 good
                 :
                 happy
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 with
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 .
                 Henceforth
                 we
                 will
                 speake
                 of
                 his
                 feare
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 enough
                 hath
                 beene
                 spoken
                 already
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Doe
                 ye
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 
                 a
                 worke
                 as
                 is
                 peculiar
                 vnto
                 the
                 Elect
                 &
                 regenerate
                 persons
                 ?
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 many
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 feared
                 God.
                 Foelix
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 
                   feared
                   and
                   trembled
                   at
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Word
                   ;
                   Acts
                
                 24.
                 25.
                 
                 Pharaeh
                 was
                 afraide
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 prayed
                 
                   Moses
                   to
                   entreate
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   remoue
                   the
                   plague
                   from
                   him
                
                 ;
                 Exod.
                 8.
                 8.
                 
                 Ahab
                 
                 as
                 lewd
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 sold
                 to
                 doe
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 voide
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 enforced
                 him
                 to
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 in
                 sack
                 cloth
                 and
                 ashes
                 ;
                 I
                 Kin.
                 21.
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 infinite
                 others
                 which
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 strangers
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 not
                 wholly
                 estranged
                 from
                 his
                 feare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 euill
                 men
                 which
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 vnder
                 a
                 standing
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 doe
                 attaine
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
                 vnto
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 worke
                 a
                 certaine
                 reformation
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sleight
                 and
                 light
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 sound
                 and
                 thorow
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 seasoneth
                 and
                 changeth
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 vnto
                 a
                 resemblance
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 many
                 workes
                 of
                 repenting
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 certaine
                 greefe
                 and
                 seare
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 they
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 humble
                 themselues
                 ,
                 confesse
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 leaue
                 many
                 sinnes
                 touching
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 and
                 worke
                 :
                 but
                 neuer
                 come
                 to
                 purpose
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 to
                 endeauour
                 an
                 vtter
                 forsaking
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 hatred
                 and
                 loathing
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 righteous
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 doe
                 many
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 done
                 ,
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 heart
                 purged
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 respecting
                 Gods
                 glory
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 fearing
                 God.
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 counterfets
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 in
                 their
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 their
                 loue
                 doth
                 arise
                 and
                 fall
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 likewise
                 hypocrites
                 in
                 their
                 feare
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seruile
                 onely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 strict
                 iustice
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 punishment
                 which
                 his
                 powerfull
                 iustice
                 hath
                 either
                 threatned
                 ,
                 or
                 already
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 feare
                 is
                 not
                 towards
                 God
                 for
                 
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 gracious
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 righteous
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 might
                 to
                 hurt
                 and
                 plague
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 of
                 circumcision
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 seede
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 single
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 diuers
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 Israelite
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Israelite
                 ;
                 one
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 another
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 a
                 circumcision
                 
                 inward
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 another
                 after
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 feare
                 ;
                 a
                 
                 good
                 feare
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 exhorted
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 euill
                 feare
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 from
                 .
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Moses
                 )
                 
                 
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   proue
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   feare
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   sinne
                   not
                   ;
                   Exod.
                
                 20.
                 20.
                 
                 See
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 short
                 sentence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bid
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 charged
                 to
                 haue
                 Gods
                 feare
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 feare
                 slauish
                 
                 and
                 seruile
                 ,
                 arising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 gultinesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthened
                 with
                 dread
                 of
                 punishment
                 from
                 the
                 righteous
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 feare
                 correcteth
                 not
                 
                 sinne
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 bridle
                 some
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 restraine
                 from
                 the
                 externall
                 worke
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 reforme
                 the
                 sinner
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 driuen
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 dehorted
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 feare
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 feare
                 which
                 is
                 filiall
                 and
                 
                 child-like
                 ,
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 sinners
                 neerer
                 in
                 heart
                 and
                 affection
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 holding
                 them
                 closer
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 lawfull
                 respects
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 please
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 difference
                 of
                 feare
                 may
                 be
                 expressed
                 by
                 this
                 comparison
                 :
                 There
                 doth
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 Iudge
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 male
                 factor
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 loth
                 to
                 misbehaue
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 
                 fathers
                 presence
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 reuerence
                 hee
                 hath
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 found
                 a
                 benigne
                 tender
                 father
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 malefactor
                 for
                 beareth
                 also
                 all
                 lewd
                 and
                 disordered
                 actions
                 ,
                 in
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Iudges
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 hate
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 abhorreth
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ;
                 euill
                 men
                 being
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 are
                 restrained
                 and
                 kept
                 from
                 many
                 euils
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 through
                 dread
                 of
                 his
                 reuenging
                 hand
                 ;
                 as
                 
                 seruants
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 through
                 dread
                 of
                 the
                 whip
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 infinite
                 power
                 and
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 dreadfull
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 often
                 meditate
                 of
                 his
                 fearefull
                 iudgements
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 enure
                 their
                 hearts
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 awe
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 (
                 their
                 flesh
                 or
                 old
                 man
                 hauing
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 such
                 terrour
                 to
                 bridle
                 them
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sweete
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 ofso
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 them
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 reuerent
                 regard
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 transgresse
                 it
                 ;
                 no
                 child
                 being
                 so
                 loth
                 to
                 displease
                 his
                 most
                 kind
                 father
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 to
                 displease
                 their
                 louing
                 Redeemer
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 they
                 doe
                 endeauour
                 to
                 set
                 themselues
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 his
                 eye
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Iudge
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 their
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 euer
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 consideration
                 they
                 labour
                 to
                 carry
                 themselues
                 as
                 becommeth
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 euer
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 abandoning
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 prouoke
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 carefully
                 doing
                 such
                 duties
                 as
                 are
                 liking
                 and
                 gratefull
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 ingenuous
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 which
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 these
                 effects
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 restraines
                 them
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 inward
                 affection
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 Ioseph
                 from
                 incontinency
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Israelites
                 Midwiues
                 from
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 exaction
                 and
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 hoideth
                 backe
                 from
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 secret
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 sinnes
                 and
                 offences
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 keepes
                 him
                 from
                 grosse
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 small
                 and
                 priuate
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 paine
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 conscience
                 to
                 God.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 constraines
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 things
                 commanded
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 please
                 God.
                 When
                 Abraham
                 offered
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 moued
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 
                   he
                   feared
                   God
                   ;
                   Gen.
                
                 22.
                 12
                 ,
                 Iob
                 was
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 iust
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 
                   fearing
                   God
                   ;
                   Iob
                
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 seasons
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Psal.
                 5.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   draw
                   neere
                   to
                   thy
                   Temple
                   in
                   feare
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 often
                 the
                 whole
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 thereby
                 signified
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Acts
                 10.
                 
                 
                   In
                   euery
                   Nation
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   feareth
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 seasons
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Subiect
                 that
                 loueth
                 his
                 Prince
                 for
                 his
                 excellent
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 bounty
                 ,
                 his
                 loue
                 towards
                 his
                 Soueraigne
                 is
                 beautified
                 by
                 a
                 reuerence
                 of
                 his
                 Princes
                 Maiesty
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 it
                 driueth
                 away
                 security
                 ,
                 it
                 awakes
                 slothfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 watchfull
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 beates
                 downe
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 mindednesse
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   high
                   minded
                   ,
                   but
                   feare
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 11.
                 20.
                 
                 These
                 seuerall
                 fruits
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 perswasions
                 to
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 embrace
                 it
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 are
                 prouoked
                 by
                 other
                 reasons
                 also
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 streightly
                 and
                 often
                 commanded
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Feare
                   God
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Feare
                   him
                   that
                   can
                   kill
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   ;
                   Luke
                
                 12.
                 which
                 doth
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 
                 his
                 speciall
                 and
                 peculiar
                 gifts
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 vouchsafeth
                 vnto
                 his
                 Children
                 ;
                 into
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 so
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   neuer
                   depart
                   from
                   him
                   ;
                   Ier.
                
                 32.
                 
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 mans
                 best
                 wisedome
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   wisedome
                   :
                
                 it
                 hath
                 great
                 promises
                 euen
                 of
                 blessednesse
                 made
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   feareth
                   God.
                
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 garden
                 
                 of
                 all
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 preserued
                 by
                 an
                 ho'y
                 feare
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 enemy
                 of
                 all
                 vices
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 raigne
                 
                 where
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 place
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 should
                 greatly
                 excite
                 vs
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Cornelius
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 
                   feared
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   houshold
                   ;
                   Acts
                
                 10.
                 1.
                 
                 Also
                 Iob
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 
                   a
                   man
                   fearing
                   God
                
                 ;
                 
                 Iob
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Hezekiah
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   made
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   treasure
                   ;
                   Esay
                
                 33.
                 6.
                 
                 Also
                 
                   Obediah
                   ,
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   Daniel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 highly
                 praised
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 laide
                 downe
                 as
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 God
                 ;
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 wicked
                 men
                 haue
                 quite
                 fallen
                 away
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 who
                 feared
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 slew
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 to
                 beseene
                 in
                 Achitophell
                 and
                 Iudas
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 hath
                 beene
                 occasion
                 of
                 sundry
                 falles
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Peters
                 abiuring
                 ,
                 through
                 too
                 much
                 feare
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 little
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Dauid
                 counterfeiting
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Ideot
                 ,
                 or
                 mad
                 ,
                 through
                 feare
                 of
                 Achis
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Philistians
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 out
                 of
                 little
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 much
                 feare
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 haue
                 done
                 euils
                 ,
                 or
                 denied
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 (
                 Gods
                 Children
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 labour
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 sound
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 portion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 preuaile
                 ouer
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 feare
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 and
                 power
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               trust
               or
               confidence
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 AMongst
                 other
                 things
                 spoken
                 by
                 you
                 touching
                 the
                 
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 your
                 last
                 words
                 of
                 fearing
                 God
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 be
                 very
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 on
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 doe
                 our
                 duties
                 and
                 be
                 safe
                 ,
                 to
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 doe
                 feare
                 him
                 accordingly
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 considering
                 our
                 owne
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 how
                 weake
                 wee
                 are
                 and
                 prone
                 to
                 euill
                 ,
                 vnable
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 feeble
                 to
                 resist
                 encounters
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beare
                 off
                 assaults
                 ,
                 stumbling
                 at
                 euery
                 straw
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 euery
                 bush
                 ,
                 or
                 shaking
                 of
                 a
                 leafe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 the
                 subtilty
                 and
                 guile
                 of
                 our
                 visible
                 and
                 inuisible
                 enemies
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 ,
                 furious
                 ,
                 and
                 crafty
                 they
                 be
                 ;
                 also
                 considering
                 ,
                 how
                 sundry
                 men
                 stronger
                 then
                 our selues
                 ,
                 haue
                 beene
                 surprized
                 and
                 ouertaken
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 moreouer
                 ,
                 the
                 awefull
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 terrible
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 almightinesse
                 ,
                 so
                 hating
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 able
                 to
                 annoy
                 and
                 hurt
                 sinners
                 ,
                 the
                 infinite
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 mercy
                 and
                 holinesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 louing
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 so
                 willing
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 blesse
                 the
                 iust
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 being
                 duly
                 pondered
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 duty
                 and
                 worke
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 him
                 much
                 and
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 speake
                 truth
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 hee
                 bee
                 too
                 much
                 feared
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 already
                 done
                 so
                 
                 much
                 for
                 vs
                 ?
                 of
                 whom
                 also
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 commeth
                 all
                 good
                 :
                 without
                 whom
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 that
                 is
                 helpefull
                 and
                 healthfull
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 hee
                 gouerning
                 and
                 disposing
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 hauing
                 all
                 creatures
                 subiect
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 :
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Men
                 ,
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 friends
                 ,
                 or
                 enemies
                 .
                 Blessed
                 is
                 therefore
                 the
                 man
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 in
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 being
                 afraide
                 of
                 sinning
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 euill
                 that
                 can
                 befall
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 studious
                 of
                 pleasing
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 that
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 heare
                 you
                 proue
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 worke
                 as
                 the
                 faithfull
                 alone
                 can
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 it
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 effects
                 and
                 markes
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 encouraged
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 other
                 workes
                 which
                 be
                 proper
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 least
                 question
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 appropriated
                 to
                 godly
                 men
                 alone
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 euery
                 where
                 doth
                 describe
                 the
                 wicked
                 hereby
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 an
                 essentiall
                 effectuall
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 trust
                 not
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 an
                 euill
                 heart
                 and
                 vnbeleeuing
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 they
                 with-draw
                 themselues
                 through
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 vnbeleefe
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 faithlesse
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 trust
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 riches
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 liuing
                 God.
                 
                 Which
                 plainely
                 proueth
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 saue
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 can
                 put
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 put
                 downe
                 as
                 the
                 property
                 and
                 vnseparable
                 marke
                 to
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 trust
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 maketh
                 God
                 his
                 
                 buckler
                 ,
                 his
                 tower
                 ,
                 his
                 shield
                 ,
                 and
                 defence
                 ,
                 his
                 fortresse
                 
                 
                 and
                 bulwarke
                 ;
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 fixed
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 stayeth
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 promises
                 also
                 which
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 remoued
                 ;
                 Psalme
                 125.
                 1.
                 but
                 be
                 established
                 and
                 stand
                 like
                 mount
                 Sion
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 remoued
                 ;
                 that
                 mercies
                 shall
                 compasse
                 them
                 on
                 euery
                 
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 ;
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 saluation
                 belongeth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 neuer
                 faile
                 nor
                 forsake
                 them
                 ;
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 do
                 confirme
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 maruellous
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 which
                 euery
                 one
                 cannot
                 performe
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 onely
                 with
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 stricken
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 couenant
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 causeth
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 to
                 repose
                 
                 and
                 place
                 his
                 affiance
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 his
                 onely
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 safe
                 against
                 all
                 enemies
                 and
                 euils
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ouercome
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 assaulted
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 obtaine
                 whatsoeuer
                 good
                 thing
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 confidence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 first
                 
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 almighty
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 hath
                 bound
                 himselfe
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 children
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 euill
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 great
                 care
                 and
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 others
                 and
                 toward
                 themselues
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 see
                 Psal.
                 146.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 where
                 the
                 infinite
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 vttered
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fidelity
                 in
                 performing
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 for
                 foundations
                 of
                 our
                 trust
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 when
                 Esau
                 came
                 against
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 hee
                 gathered
                 trust
                 and
                 heart
                 from
                 the
                 remembrance
                 and
                 meditation
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                 promises
                 before
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Iacob
                   )
                   thou
                   speakest
                   to
                   thy
                   seruant
                   ,
                   and
                   badst
                   me
                   goe
                   into
                   my
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   ;
                   Gen.
                
                 32.
                 9.
                 
                 Also
                 Dauid
                 herevpon
                 built
                 his
                 confidence
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 reade
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 
                 
                   In
                   thy
                   Word
                   is
                   my
                   trust
                   and
                   comfort
                   .
                
                 And
                 touching
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 his
                 owne
                 experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 wonderfull
                 preseruation
                 towards
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 Psal.
                 25.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   my
                   saluation
                   ,
                   in
                   thee
                   doe
                   I
                   trust
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Fathers
                   trusted
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   deliuered
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 22.
                 4.
                 did
                 embolden
                 him
                 to
                 rest
                 himselfe
                 in
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 in
                 the
                 
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 whether
                 he
                 haue
                 few
                 or
                 many
                 ,
                 little
                 or
                 great
                 meanes
                 ,
                 any
                 or
                 no
                 meanes
                 ;
                 yet
                 his
                 heart
                 still
                 trusteth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 tried
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 without
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 against
                 meanes
                 to
                 succour
                 and
                 saue
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 godly
                 
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 that
                 whereas
                 both
                 professe
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 prosperity
                 &
                 peace
                 ,
                 both
                 seeme
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 trust
                 of
                 the
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 second
                 causes
                 ,
                 in
                 outward
                 meanes
                 ;
                 as
                 Asa
                 trusted
                 in
                 his
                 Phisicians
                 ,
                 2
                 Chro.
                 16.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 rich
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 trusted
                 in
                 his
                 abundance
                 of
                 goods
                 ;
                 Luke
                 12.
                 19.
                 
                 Doeg
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 Psalme
                 53.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 the
                 AEgyptians
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 strengthened
                 themselues
                 ;
                 Esay
                 30.
                 2.
                 the
                 Assirians
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 forces
                 ,
                 Esay
                 36.
                 and
                 some
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 )
                 
                   trust
                   in
                   Chariots
                   ,
                   some
                   in
                   Horses
                   ,
                
                 whereas
                 the
                 godly
                 doe
                 
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 20.
                 
                 This
                 difference
                 is
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 meanes
                 faile
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 appeares
                 their
                 hope
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 confident
                 and
                 bold
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 they
                 weigh
                 faint
                 and
                 heartlesse
                 thorow
                 the
                 absence
                 thereof
                 ;
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 common
                 experience
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 in
                 desperate
                 hopelesse
                 cases
                 ,
                 as
                 Daniel
                 in
                 the
                 Den
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 seruants
                 in
                 the
                 fiery
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 Ieremy
                 in
                 the
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 Ioseph
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 Ionas
                 in
                 the
                 Whales
                 belly
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 in
                 exile
                 and
                 flight
                 from
                 Saul
                 ;
                 finally
                 ,
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 in
                 the
                 stocks
                 ,
                 made
                 God
                 their
                 strength
                 and
                 whole
                 trust
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 make
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 stay
                 and
                 trust
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 when
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 bee
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 allso
                 when
                 God
                 sheweth
                 himselfe
                 as
                 an
                 enimie
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 beleeuing
                 in
                 him
                 vnder
                 hope
                 aboue
                 hope
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 Iob
                 also
                 professing
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   would
                   kill
                   him
                   ,
                   Iob
                
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 courses
                 God
                 holdeth
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 are
                 firme
                 ,
                 and
                 vnchangeable
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 neuer
                 faile
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 herein
                 is
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 our
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 
                 and
                 prosperity
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 meanes
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 wee
                 so
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 minds
                 doth
                 looke
                 beyond
                 them
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 looking
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ;
                 being
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 all
                 meanes
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 expect
                 the
                 good
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 from
                 him
                 alone
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 lacking
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 fight
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 dismaide
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 still
                 cast
                 vp
                 our
                 eye
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 confidence
                 of
                 helpe
                 from
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 When
                 wee
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 clests
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 straites
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 to
                 resolue
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 Iehosaphat
                 ;
                 2
                 Chro.
                 20.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   come
                   out
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   wee
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   eyes
                   are
                   towards
                   thee
                   :
                
                 and
                 with
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   My
                   sonne
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   prouide
                   a
                   sacrifiee
                   ,
                
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 no
                 likelihood
                 of
                 any
                 ;
                 Gen.
                 25.
                 and
                 with
                 King
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Though
                   my
                   heart
                   be
                   per
                   plexed
                   and
                   troubled
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   waite
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   my
                   helpe
                   and
                   my
                   God
                   ;
                   Psa.
                
                 42.
                 
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   beene
                   my
                   God
                   euen
                   from
                   my
                   mothers
                   wombe
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   will
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   Ps.
                
                 22.
                 and
                 
                   Happy
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   his
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Iacob
                   ;
                   for
                   whosoeuer
                   trusteth
                   in
                   him
                   shall
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   neuer
                   any
                   yet
                   ashamed
                   which
                   put
                   their
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   Almighty
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 22.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Therfore
                 if
                 thou
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   hope
                   and
                   my
                   rock
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   thee
                   will
                   I
                   trust
                
                 ;
                 surely
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 deliuer
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 the
                 Hunter
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 noysome
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 couer
                 thee
                 vnder
                 his
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 safe
                 vnder
                 his
                 feathers
                 ;
                 his
                 truth
                 shall
                 bee
                 thy
                 shield
                 and
                 buckler
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 afraide
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 arrow
                 that
                 flyeth
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 that
                 destroyeth
                 at
                 noone
                 day
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 pestilence
                 which
                 walkes
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 .
                 Thus
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 is
                 the
                 security
                 and
                 quiet
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 maketh
                 God
                 his
                 stay
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 take
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 If
                 God
                 will
                 saue
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 destroy
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 hurt
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 will
                 keepe
                 ?
                 which
                 doth
                 all
                 what
                 hee
                 will
                 in
                 Heauen
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whom
                 none
                 can
                 resist
                 ;
                 whereas
                 God
                 being
                 neglected
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 too
                 weake
                 to
                 helpe
                 .
                 Vaine
                 is
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 an
                 Horse
                 cannot
                 saue
                 ;
                 no
                 power
                 ,
                 no
                 policy
                 ,
                 can
                 releeue
                 or
                 rescue
                 against
                 God.
                 Vaine
                 is
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Towers
                 ,
                 Forts
                 ,
                 Forces
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 ,
                 is
                 vnable
                 to
                 preserue
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 friend
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 friend
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 saue
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 him
                 their
                 stay
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Both
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Stories
                 ,
                 abundantly
                 teach
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 mighty
                 men
                 ,
                 how
                 feurefully
                 they
                 haue
                 liued
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 lamentably
                 they
                 haue
                 perished
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 reposed
                 themselues
                 vpon
                 other
                 things
                 besides
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 admonish
                 all
                 persons
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 good
                 helpes
                 giuen
                 them
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 their
                 trust
                 be
                 fixed
                 in
                 God
                 alone
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 strong
                 deliucrer
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 better
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 protection
                 of
                 God
                 onely
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 gard
                 of
                 many
                 thousand
                 men
                 about
                 vs.
                 
                   Thou
                   O
                   Lord
                   alone
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Dauid
                   )
                   makest
                   me
                   rest
                   in
                   safety
                   .
                   I
                   laide
                   me
                   downe
                   and
                   slept
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   againe
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   O
                   Lord
                   makest
                   me
                   dwell
                   in
                   safety
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 withdraw
                 their
                 hearts
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 cause
                 those
                 very
                 means
                 wherein
                 they
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 ouerthrow
                 :
                 vse
                 meanes
                 therefore
                 lest
                 thou
                 tempt
                 God
                 ,
                 trust
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 denie
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 destroy
                 thee
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Prayer
               and
               Thankefulnesse
               .
            
             
               I
               See
               it
               plainely
               ,
               that
               euill
               men
               (
               whatsoeuer
               they
               say
               )
               yet
               their
               trust
               is
               not
               in
               God
               :
               but
               as
               the
               mistes
               and
               cloudes
               keepe
               vs
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               so
               the
               
               blessings
               of
               God
               stand
               betweene
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               looke
               vpon
               him
               ;
               whereas
               the
               godly
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               their
               soule
               pierce
               thorow
               all
               meanes
               to
               behold
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               Authour
               and
               disposer
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               see
               a
               secrer
               blessing
               prouided
               for
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               hid
               from
               others
               .
               But
               now
               Sir
               ,
               seeing
               true
               and
               vnfeined
               
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               ,
               because
               wee
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               call
               vpon
               him
               ;
               and
               vppon
               the
               happy
               successe
               of
               prayers
               ,
               followes
               thankefulnesse
               :
               I
               would
               haue
               you
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               deale
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               me
               how
               the
               godly
               and
               vngodly
               doe
               differ
               in
               these
               workes
               ;
               seeing
               one
               as
               well
               as
               another
               ,
               doth
               performe
               them
               :
               for
               it
               is
               common
               to
               all
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               thankes
               .
               The
               Pharisie
               both
               prayed
               and
               gaue
               thankes
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               so
               did
               Iudas
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Peter
                 ;
                 Cain
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Abel
               .
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 
                 Christians
                 doe
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 mindes
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 because
                 
                 of
                 that
                 trust
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bold
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 assuredly
                 trust
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 neuer
                 haue
                 an
                 heart
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 any
                 men
                 for
                 helpe
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 wee
                 haue
                 no
                 affiance
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 regard
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 wee
                 readily
                 get
                 vs
                 to
                 such
                 for
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 haue
                 some
                 good
                 hope
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 their
                 confidence
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 breedes
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 willingnesse
                 by
                 prayer
                 to
                 craue
                 his
                 helpe
                 ;
                 whereof
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 ,
                 they
                 burst
                 out
                 into
                 thankfulnesse
                 and
                 prayses
                 of
                 that
                 goodnesse
                 which
                 respected
                 and
                 releeued
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 forward
                 to
                 desire
                 Gods
                 benefits
                 and
                 protections
                 for
                 them
                 and
                 theirs
                 ,
                 ouer
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 returne
                 thankfull
                 acknowledgements
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 mercies
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 euill
                 men
                 doe
                 pray
                 and
                 giue
                 thankes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 generally
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 worke
                 touching
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 ,
                 which
                 Gods
                 Children
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 
                 which
                 these
                 doe
                 in
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 doe
                 in
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 particularly
                 there
                 bee
                 in
                 these
                 workes
                 of
                 prayer
                 
                 and
                 thankfulnesse
                 ,
                 many
                 differences
                 betweene
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 beg
                 in
                 their
                 wants
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 thankefull
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 sped
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 thankfull
                 rather
                 for
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 aduersity
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 godly
                 see
                 great
                 cause
                 to
                 giue
                 God
                 thankes
                 and
                 praise
                 in
                 and
                 for
                 euery
                 estate
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 
                   to
                   worke
                   together
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   towards
                   them
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 8.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 doe
                 quickly
                 
                 faint
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 heard
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 godly
                 perseuere
                 in
                 asking
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 heard
                 :
                 like
                 the
                 woman
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 Iudge
                 with
                 importunity
                 ;
                 Luke
                 18
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 got
                 his
                 friend
                 to
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 to
                 fetch
                 him
                 a
                 loafe
                 to
                 refresh
                 his
                 friends
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 Gods
                 children
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 are
                 long
                 delayed
                 for
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 patience
                 and
                 constancy
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sharpen
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 sundry
                 other
                 good
                 regards
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 ceasse
                 not
                 till
                 God
                 doe
                 send
                 a
                 gracious
                 answer
                 :
                 their
                 prayers
                 being
                 like
                 messengers
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 returne
                 without
                 their
                 answer
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 Ionathans
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 Dauid
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 pray
                 coldly
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 custome
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 
                 of
                 God
                 pray
                 with
                 care
                 and
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 their
                 duty
                 with
                 feare
                 of
                 displeasing
                 God.
                 The
                 wicked
                 pray
                 generally
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 aske
                 particular
                 graces
                 ,
                 more
                 begging
                 
                 sauing
                 graces
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 Whereas
                 euill
                 men
                 aske
                 temporall
                 things
                 more
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 earnestly
                 ;
                 
                 neither
                 doe
                 they
                 aske
                 these
                 out
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 take
                 no
                 worke
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 begin
                 
                 it
                 with
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 it
                 with
                 thankesgiuing
                 :
                 so
                 
                 
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 Moreeuer
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 doe
                 continually
                 
                 pray
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 asked
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 sure
                 perswasion
                 of
                 obtaining
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 both
                 which
                 the
                 wicked
                 want
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 maine
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 and
                 thankesgiuing
                 ,
                 performe
                 these
                 workes
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 commandement
                 which
                 enioynes
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 vnfeined
                 desire
                 of
                 glorifying
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 and
                 herein
                 are
                 Gods
                 Children
                 vnlike
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 workes
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 being
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 leaue
                 vndone
                 being
                 euill
                 ;
                 that
                 therein
                 they
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 
                 and
                 wils
                 ,
                 approuing
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 hating
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 they
                 flye
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 doe
                 ;
                 studying
                 and
                 endeauouring
                 by
                 such
                 their
                 submission
                 to
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 and
                 extoll
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 rules
                 they
                 walke
                 by
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 in
                 prayer
                 and
                 prayses
                 ,
                 in
                 reading
                 and
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 receiuing
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 duties
                 towards
                 God
                 or
                 men
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 SIthence
                 ye
                 haue
                 mentioned
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 actions
                 about
                 them
                 are
                 workes
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ;
                 declare
                 wherein
                 the
                 godly
                 doe
                 differ
                 from
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 worke
                 of
                 hearing
                 and
                 partaking
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 doe
                 these
                 workes
                 ,
                 euen
                 that
                 Fox
                 Herod
                 will
                 heare
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pharises
                 came
                 to
                 heare
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Iudas
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 Passcouer
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 desired
                 baptisme
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 discerneth
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 these
                 common
                 duties
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Sincerity
                 and
                 soundnesse
                 (
                 called
                 truth
                 in
                 Scripture
                 )
                 discerneth
                 worke
                 from
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 duty
                 from
                 duty
                 .
                 The
                 hypocrite
                 and
                 wicked
                 euen
                 for
                 their
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 lacked
                 vprightnesse
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 ,
                 seeking
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 themselues
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 shall
                 for
                 them
                 heare
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   depart
                   from
                   me
                   ;
                   Mat.
                
                 7.
                 23.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 saide
                 to
                 such
                 which
                 did
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 cast
                 out
                 diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 great
                 workes
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 outward
                 workes
                 were
                 voide
                 of
                 inward
                 sincerity
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 
                 done
                 of
                 an
                 euill
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 euill
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 heart
                 ,
                 vppon
                 pretence
                 and
                 shew
                 of
                 seruing
                 and
                 pleasing
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 truth
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pleasing
                 
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 carnall
                 respect
                 leades
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 become
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 besides
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 sundry
                 things
                 in
                 godly
                 men
                 doing
                 these
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 vngodly
                 and
                 hypocrites
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 or
                 partake
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 they
                 vse
                 great
                 and
                 serious
                 preparation
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 religious
                 meditations
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 wants
                 and
                 vnworthinesse
                 
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 bethinking
                 how
                 little
                 they
                 deserue
                 
                 such
                 mercifull
                 helpes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 great
                 neede
                 they
                 haue
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 aweful
                 〈◊〉
                 before
                 whom
                 they
                 must
                 appeare
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 gracious
                 promises
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 with
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 to
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 doe
                 
                 their
                 publike
                 seruice
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 godly
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 with
                 singlenesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 solemne
                 actions
                 ,
                 remembring
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 vnder
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 occupied
                 in
                 his
                 seruice
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 their
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 they
                 demeane
                 themselues
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 most
                 holy
                 and
                 heauenly
                 motions
                 ,
                 sutable
                 to
                 that
                 worke
                 they
                 haue
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 they
                 labour
                 to
                 reape
                 great
                 fruite
                 by
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 for
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 bring
                 with
                 them
                 vnto
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 an
                 honest
                 and
                 good
                 heart
                 ,
                 truly
                 
                 &
                 fully
                 resolued
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 receiued
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 hungring
                 and
                 thirsting
                 
                 after
                 his
                 graces
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 louing
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 as
                 his
                 blessed
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 nourishment
                 :
                 so
                 after
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 they
                 perceiue
                 and
                 feele
                 by
                 experience
                 their
                 strength
                 against
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
                 much
                 encreased
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soules
                 refreshed
                 somewhat
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 are
                 cheered
                 and
                 reuiued
                 
                 after
                 a
                 moderate
                 wholsome
                 bodily
                 repast
                 .
                 This
                 sence
                 and
                 experience
                 engendreth
                 in
                 them
                 hearty
                 thankefulnesse
                 vnto
                 God
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 blessing
                 vnto
                 their
                 good
                 his
                 own
                 holy
                 institutions
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 curse
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 it
                 prouoketh
                 them
                 to
                 attend
                 and
                 waite
                 with
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 more
                 fruites
                 vpon
                 the
                 sacred
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 making
                 great
                 conscience
                 of
                 sanctifying
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 religious
                 and
                 godly
                 vse
                 thereof
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 with
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 
                 partake
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 mysteries
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 happen
                 to
                 faile
                 of
                 these
                 duties
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 substance
                 or
                 degree
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 sorry
                 ,
                 and
                 flye
                 to
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 for
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 more
                 heedfull
                 afterwards
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               religious
               vse
               of
               Gods
               Name
               and
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 may
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 how
                 the
                 godly
                 must
                 carry
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 therof
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 :
                 for
                 herein
                 outwardly
                 there
                 appeareth
                 great
                 likenesse
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 man.
                 The
                 wicked
                 and
                 hypocrites
                 in
                 their
                 common
                 speech
                 ,
                 oathes
                 ,
                 vowes
                 ,
                 prayers
                 ,
                 confessions
                 ,
                 vsing
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 obseruing
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 as
                 diligently
                 as
                 any
                 ;
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Indeede
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Sceua
                 are
                 too
                 bold
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   ;
                   Acts
                
                 19.
                 13.
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Priests
                 with
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                   We
                   adiure
                   thee
                   by
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 forward
                 to
                 meddle
                 ;
                 so
                 where
                 God
                 
                 hath
                 stamped
                 his
                 Name
                 vpon
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 his
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 they
                 with
                 their
                 foule
                 hands
                 are
                 sound
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 ready
                 to
                 touch
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 they
                 get
                 by
                 vsing
                 or
                 abusing
                 it
                 rather
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 their
                 guilt
                 by
                 prophaning
                 so
                 sacred
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 glorious
                 and
                 fearefull
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   him
                   guiltlesse
                   which
                   taketh
                   that
                   Name
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 godly
                 they
                 very
                 sparingly
                 vse
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neuer
                 or
                 sildome
                 in
                 their
                 common
                 
                 speech
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 vpon
                 great
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 necessity
                 
                 constraines
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 vp
                 with
                 great
                 feare
                 and
                 awe
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 sinne
                 in
                 vainely
                 vsurping
                 it
                 ;
                 praying
                 
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 secretly
                 desiring
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 guide
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 :
                 alwayes
                 fearing
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 light
                 and
                 trifling
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 any
                 wicked
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 confirme
                 a
                 falshood
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 cloke
                 a
                 naughtinesse
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 Salomon
                 admonisheth
                 vs
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 antithesis
                 or
                 opposition
                 between
                 him
                 that
                 sweareth
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 feareth
                 an
                 oath
                 ;
                 Eccle
                 .
                 9.
                 2.
                 
                 Hereby
                 teaching
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 sinners
                 doe
                 rashly
                 vse
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 an
                 oath
                 without
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 or
                 consideration
                 of
                 that
                 awefull
                 and
                 wonderful
                 Name
                 ;
                 contrariwise
                 good
                 men
                 whensoeuer
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 oath
                 especially
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 feare
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 offend
                 by
                 vaine
                 vsage
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 are
                 thus
                 affected
                 towards
                 it
                 :
                 (
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 then
                 euill
                 
                 men
                 are
                 )
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 supersticiously
                 esteeme
                 it
                 aboue
                 other
                 dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 remembrance
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 performed
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 that
                 doth
                 redound
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 them
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 sauing
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 respects
                 they
                 doe
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 cheere
                 vpon
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 approach
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 dayes
                 they
                 looke
                 so
                 well
                 to
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 keeping
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 religiously
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 their
                 vocation
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 doth
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 with
                 alacrity
                 and
                 ioy
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 doe
                 not
                 with
                 more
                 gladnesse
                 gather
                 in
                 their
                 Corne
                 ,
                 
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyle
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 ;
                 Children
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 
                 Lords
                 day
                 ;
                 Psalme
                 122.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 reioyced
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saide
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   will
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 From
                 the
                 obseruation
                 where
                 of
                 ,
                 neither
                 themselues
                 ,
                 nor
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 vnder
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 are
                 held
                 by
                 such
                 common
                 hinderances
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 letted
                 by
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 breake
                 through
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 and
                 theirs
                 may
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 their
                 desire
                 &
                 study
                 is
                 to
                 spend
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 throughout
                 ,
                 publikely
                 and
                 priuately
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 holy
                 workes
                 as
                 are
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sitting
                 his
                 day
                 :
                 as
                 reading
                 ,
                 singing
                 ,
                 conferring
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 visiting
                 the
                 sicke
                 &
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 ,
                 comforting
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 reconciling
                 of
                 iarres
                 ,
                 examination
                 of
                 their
                 Family
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 publike
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 meditation
                 on
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 purposes
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 cessation
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 owne
                 seruile
                 workes
                 (
                 which
                 on
                 other
                 dayes
                 were
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 free
                 to
                 attend
                 all
                 holy
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 fresh
                 strength
                 of
                 grace
                 from
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 ceasse
                 (
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 long
                 )
                 from
                 their
                 dead
                 workes
                 ,
                 the
                 lustes
                 of
                 their
                 sinfull
                 nature
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 here
                 into
                 a
                 spiritual
                 rest
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 enioy
                 at
                 last
                 an
                 eternall
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 letteth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 now
                 we
                 may
                 passe
                 forwards
                 vnto
                 that
                 ranke
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 concerne
                 men
                 ,
                 seeing
                 wee
                 haue
                 taken
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 those
                 workes
                 which
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 onely
                 ,
                 can
                 and
                 doe
                 performe
                 towards
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 passe
                 ouer
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 Patience
                 in
                 affliction
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 remembred
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 necessary
                 worke
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 of
                 patience
                 ;
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 more
                 need
                 of
                 water
                 and
                 the
                 aire
                 then
                 of
                 
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 worke
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 an
                 elect
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ;
                 therefore
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   ,
                   patience
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Reuel
                   .
                
                 13.
                 10.
                 
                 To
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 them
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 annexed
                 to
                 faith
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 12.
                 as
                 a
                 fruite
                 thereof
                 ;
                 Also
                 to
                 hope
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 vnseparable
                 companion
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 1
                 Thes.
                 1.
                 3
                 
                 :
                 Remembring
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 your
                 hope
                 .
                 And
                 very
                 worthily
                 is
                 hope
                 matcht
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 two
                 respects
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 eternall
                 blisse
                 and
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 labours
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 deferred
                 and
                 put
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 derided
                 and
                 scorned
                 ;
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 afflicted
                 too
                 ;
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 10.
                 
                 Therefore
                 hope
                 hath
                 neede
                 of
                 patience
                 to
                 sustain
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 thus
                 yoking
                 hope
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 admonished
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 hope
                 cannot
                 consist
                 without
                 patience
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 patience
                 exist
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 hope
                 .
                 Hope
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 encrease
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 patience
                 encreased
                 ,
                 doth
                 confirme
                 hope
                 ;
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 worke
                 wherein
                 wee
                 more
                 resemble
                 and
                 shew
                 our selues
                 like
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 president
                 and
                 patterne
                 of
                 true
                 patience
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 plentifully
                 taught
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 1
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Also
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Which
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 teach
                 vs
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 patience
                 abiding
                 his
                 Fathers
                 will
                 ,
                 suffering
                 willingly
                 the
                 shame
                 and
                 smart
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 became
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 follow
                 his
                 steps
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 8.
                 and
                 2
                 Tom.
                 1.
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 sallow
                 Christ
                 in
                 patient
                 suffering
                 ,
                 shall
                 partake
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 reigning
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 therefore
                 be
                 very
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 this
                 grace
                 of
                 Patience
                 be
                 distinctly
                 and
                 fully
                 entreated
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 feuered
                 from
                 that
                 shadow
                 of
                 patience
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 then
                 patient
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 had
                 beene
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 entreated
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 whose
                 supporter
                 patience
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 hope
                 is
                 the
                 prop
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 sit
                 to
                 place
                 it
                 amongst
                 those
                 workes
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 I
                 haue
                 referred
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 large
                 argument
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 aske
                 vs
                 more
                 time
                 then
                 at
                 this
                 our
                 meeting
                 could
                 well
                 haue
                 been
                 affoorded
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 copious
                 theame
                 ,
                 and
                 spacious
                 matter
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 it
                 seeme
                 good
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 till
                 our
                 next
                 comming
                 together
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             tenth
             Part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Patience
               in
               affliction
               .
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 FRiend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 first
                 entred
                 vpon
                 our
                 conference
                 of
                 effectuall
                 Calling
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 neuer
                 tryed
                 my
                 patience
                 till
                 now
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 here
                 expected
                 you
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 iust
                 thus
                 as
                 you
                 did
                 ,
                 surely
                 I
                 had
                 returned
                 whence
                 I
                 came
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 discontented
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 quit
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 thus
                 you
                 serued
                 me
                 once
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 that
                 haue
                 seene
                 me
                 so
                 forward
                 in
                 keeping
                 times
                 for
                 prosecuting
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 might
                 haue
                 imagined
                 in
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 something
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 which
                 kept
                 me
                 thus
                 long
                 from
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 very
                 thought
                 held
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ruled
                 my
                 mind
                 at
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 grow
                 vnpatient
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 lay
                 aside
                 your
                 quarrell
                 to
                 me
                 about
                 my
                 long
                 tarrying
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 well
                 met
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 you
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 obiect
                 and
                 office
                 of
                 Patience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Christian
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 his
                 
                 speciall
                 obiect
                 to
                 worke
                 vpon
                 ,
                 and
                 whereabout
                 it
                 is
                 exercised
                 .
                 Promises
                 of
                 saluation
                 are
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 whose
                 property
                 is
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 receiue
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 will
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 embracing
                 them
                 for
                 most
                 true
                 ;
                 the
                 thing
                 promised
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 expect
                 it
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 giuen
                 vs.
                 The
                 office
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 knit
                 our
                 affections
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 obiect
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 .
                 Repentance
                 is
                 busied
                 about
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 greeue
                 after
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 offend
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Temperance
                 gouernes
                 our
                 mind
                 about
                 pleasures
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 meckenesse
                 about
                 iniuries
                 from
                 men
                 .
                 Mercy
                 is
                 exercised
                 about
                 miseries
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Humility
                 bridles
                 the
                 mind
                 about
                 praises
                 and
                 honours
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 moderating
                 the
                 heart
                 in
                 crosses
                 and
                 afflictions
                 which
                 are
                 put
                 vpon
                 vs
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 Patience
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 afflictions
                 or
                 aduersities
                 for
                 his
                 proper
                 obiect
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 without
                 crosses
                 and
                 afflictions
                 .
                 Our
                 dayes
                 are
                 few
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 euill
                 .
                 Our
                 yeeres
                 are
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 miseries
                 are
                 not
                 few
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 and
                 manifold
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 continually
                 follow
                 vs
                 as
                 the
                 shadow
                 doth
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 These
                 miseries
                 when
                 they
                 happen
                 ,
                 they
                 stirre
                 and
                 moue
                 the
                 
                 mind
                 to
                 griefe
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 presence
                 of
                 pleasure
                 &
                 delights
                 tickle
                 the
                 mind
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 to
                 sorrow
                 assaults
                 the
                 mind
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 afflictiue
                 and
                 heauy
                 things
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ouerturned
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 temper
                 our
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 stay
                 the
                 mind
                 steddy
                 and
                 quiet
                 in
                 good
                 contentment
                 vnder
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 &
                 settle
                 the
                 mind
                 against
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 tribulations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 perceiue
                 well
                 by
                 this
                 ye
                 haue
                 vttered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 office
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 patience
                 will
                 better
                 be
                 declared
                 ,
                 if
                 withall
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 and
                 the
                 kindes
                 thereof
                 (
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 matter
                 whereabout
                 patience
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 worke
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 and
                 saide
                 forth
                 .
                 Will
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 then
                 to
                 follow
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 generally
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 acquaint
                 vs
                 with
                 those
                 grounds
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 seuerall
                 sorts
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 speciall
                 grounds
                 of
                 patience
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 euery
                 kind
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 grounds
                 whereon
                 worldlings
                 build
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 patience
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 well
                 chalked
                 out
                 away
                 wherein
                 we
                 may
                 walke
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   death
                   〈◊〉
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   by
                   sinne
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 By
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 dissolution
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 troubles
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 death
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 sinne
                 〈◊〉
                 able
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 afflictions
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 saide
                 to
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   To
                   〈◊〉
                   thou
                   shall
                   returne
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 
                   in
                   sweate
                   of
                   his
                   browes
                   〈◊〉
                   should
                   〈◊〉
                   his
                   bread
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Eue
                   ,
                   That
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   bring
                   forth
                   children
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   :
                
                 These
                 ,
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 vpon
                 Adams
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 ,
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 haply
                 which
                 neuer
                 knew
                 what
                 prosperity
                 meant
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 one
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 tasted
                 of
                 afflictions
                 .
                 Our
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 with
                 danger
                 &
                 cryes
                 ,
                 our
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 by
                 fearefull
                 &
                 painfull
                 death
                 :
                 the
                 middle
                 between
                 birth
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 cradle
                 and
                 graue
                 ,
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 vanity
                 and
                 vexation
                 ,
                 affliction
                 being
                 a
                 cup
                 which
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 ,
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 some
                 lesse
                 ,
                 God
                 measuring
                 vnto
                 each
                 person
                 a
                 portiō
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 as
                 drinke
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 in
                 cups
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 in
                 the
                 Family
                 might
                 haue
                 a
                 portion
                 .
                 Hence
                 are
                 those
                 speeches
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   a
                   Cup
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 75.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   let
                   this
                   Cup
                   passe
                   ;
                   Mat.
                
                 26.
                 42.
                 
                 And
                 
                   Can
                   ye
                   drinke
                   of
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 20.
                 22.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 common
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 hold
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 afflicting
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 both
                 more
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 seuerely
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 There
                 are
                 sundry
                 good
                 reasons
                 of
                 Gods
                 counsell
                 herein
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 administreth
                 a
                 deepe
                 portion
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 his
                 Children
                 in
                 the
                 Schoole
                 of
                 tribulations
                 longer
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 first
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 freeth
                 the
                 wicked
                 here
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 afflict
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 admonish
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 World
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 afflicted
                 children
                 shall
                 haue
                 rest
                 and
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 wanton
                 worldling
                 fatted
                 with
                 delights
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 troubled
                 and
                 in
                 torment
                 ;
                 as
                 Abraham
                 saide
                 to
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 Luke
                 16.
                 
                 
                   In
                   his
                   Life
                   time
                   hee
                   had
                   receiued
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 2
                 Thes.
                 1.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 There
                 be
                 other
                 reasons
                 of
                 this
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 by
                 his
                 patience
                 &
                 bounty
                 towards
                 the
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 amendment
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 them
                 without
                 excuse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 continue
                 impenitent
                 after
                 such
                 
                 lenity
                 and
                 kindnesse
                 ;
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 to
                 terrifie
                 them
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 afraide
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 by
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 
                   For
                   if
                   iudgement
                   begins
                   at
                   Gods
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   righteous
                   searcely
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                
                 they
                 may
                 easily
                 collect
                 what
                 remaines
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 turne
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 17.
                 
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 Gods
                 owne
                 children
                 by
                 such
                 seuerity
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 lenity
                 to
                 the
                 euill
                 ,
                 may
                 perceiue
                 how
                 vnpartiall
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 beare
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 chosen
                 ones
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 learne
                 to
                 feare
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 they
                 are
                 encouraged
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 portion
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 euen
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 that
                 heauenly
                 inheritance
                 .
                 Knowing
                 that
                 as
                 earthly
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 allow
                 their
                 sonnes
                 bare
                 and
                 course
                 fare
                 and
                 lodging
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 vsage
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 who
                 be
                 strangers
                 ,
                 are
                 liberally
                 entertained
                 ,
                 yet
                 meane
                 them
                 the
                 inheritance
                 :
                 so
                 God
                 plentifully
                 feedeth
                 and
                 furnisheth
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 strangers
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 are
                 both
                 beaten
                 and
                 haue
                 short
                 allowance
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 Heauen
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 chiefe
                 ground
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 afflictions
                 which
                 he
                 sendeth
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wil
                 ,
                 but
                 disposeth
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 aduancement
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoeuer
                 God
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 afflict
                 them
                 with
                 greeuous
                 &
                 smartful
                 things
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 loue
                 and
                 mercy
                 which
                 God
                 beareth
                 to
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 wrath
                 against
                 their
                 offences
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 mercy
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 afflicting
                 of
                 euill
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 hateth
                 both
                 sinne
                 and
                 person
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 sake
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 true
                 patience
                 vnder
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 perceiuing
                 
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 will
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 burthen
                 is
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 backe
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 neuer
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 they
                 hauing
                 no
                 blessing
                 with
                 their
                 affliction
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 profit
                 to
                 amendment
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 rather
                 driuen
                 the
                 further
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 So
                 turning
                 and
                 yeelding
                 to
                 him
                 while
                 his
                 hand
                 keepeth
                 them
                 downe
                 ,
                 as
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 Ahab
                 did
                 ;
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 they
                 returne
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 byas
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 more
                 hardened
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
                 When
                 as
                 godly
                 men
                 vnderstanding
                 by
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 crosses
                 issue
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 loue
                 wherewith
                 God
                 loued
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 fruite
                 by
                 their
                 afflictions
                 to
                 greater
                 repentance
                 and
                 humiliation
                 ;
                 and
                 haue
                 their
                 minds
                 well
                 framed
                 to
                 patience
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 perlwalion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 hand
                 that
                 strikes
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 hating
                 and
                 killing
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 louing
                 and
                 sauing
                 hand
                 .
                 The
                 grounds
                 of
                 patience
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 a
                 benefit
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 fauour
                 :
                 but
                 necessity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 remedy
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 do
                 worse
                 :
                 These
                 two
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 boote
                 them
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 resistance
                 will
                 but
                 doe
                 them
                 harme
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 common
                 grounds
                 of
                 their
                 patience
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 haue
                 other
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 patience
                 in
                 all
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 more
                 distinctly
                 name
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 affl
                 ctions
                 come
                 not
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ;
                 Amos
                 3.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 momentany
                 and
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 shal
                 haue
                 an
                 end
                 ;
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 alwaies
                 iust
                 and
                 righteous
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 not
                 alwayes
                 knowne
                 ;
                 Daniel
                 9.
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 patience
                 in
                 bearing
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 and
                 seruice
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 their
                 afflictions
                 shall
                 not
                 exceed
                 their
                 strength
                 .
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 happy
                 issue
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 Seauenthly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 onely
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 good
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 companion
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 Psalme
                 34.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 hurt
                 to
                 bee
                 free
                 from
                 afflictions
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 their
                 mindes
                 are
                 stayed
                 in
                 good
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 stockes
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 feele
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 greatly
                 for
                 to
                 disturbe
                 their
                 minds
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 patience
                 they
                 possesse
                 their
                 soules
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 Iobs
                 sore
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 hee
                 lookt
                 vp
                 to
                 Gods
                 wil
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 patient
                 ;
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   hath
                   taken
                   ,
                   Iob
                
                 2.
                 
                 Dauid
                 sore
                 afflicted
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 considered
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 doe
                 him
                 good
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 quiet
                 .
                 Paul
                 passed
                 through
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 yet
                 fastning
                 his
                 eye
                 vpon
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 was
                 eternall
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 assured
                 hereof
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 further
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 thereby
                 hee
                 was
                 made
                 constant
                 in
                 patience
                 ;
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 verse
                 last
                 .
                 Moyses
                 in
                 his
                 afflictions
                 endured
                 ,
                 looking
                 forward
                 to
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 ;
                 Heb.
                 II.
                 This
                 it
                 is
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 soule
                 of
                 patience
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 children
                 should
                 glorifie
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 willingly
                 suffering
                 aduersities
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Gods
                 loue
                 will
                 draw
                 a
                 blessing
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glorisying
                 of
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 Sampson
                 gathered
                 sweet
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bitter
                 :
                 so
                 Gods
                 children
                 
                 find
                 a
                 sweete
                 fruite
                 of
                 bitter
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 Hebrewes
                 12.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 obserue
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 prosperity
                 and
                 aduersity
                 be
                 no
                 sure
                 
                 arguments
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 or
                 hatred
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 doe
                 in
                 common
                 fall
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 blessed
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 persons
                 are
                 accursed
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 they
                 prosper
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 afflictions
                 falling
                 alike
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 often
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 )
                 yet
                 afflictions
                 to
                 wicked
                 men
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 properly
                 punishments
                 ;
                 afflictions
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 rather
                 loue
                 tokens
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 blessings
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 men
                 are
                 vnder
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 smal
                 difference
                 in
                 their
                 patience
                 ;
                 some
                 〈◊〉
                 men
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 shew
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 discontentment
                 and
                 rage
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 vnder
                 Gods
                 hand
                 :
                 others
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 calme
                 and
                 still
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 no
                 patience
                 but
                 perforce
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 choose
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 faint-hearted
                 .
                 Whereas
                 good
                 men
                 are
                 as
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 afflictions
                 as
                 with
                 benefits
                 ,
                 euer
                 accounting
                 that
                 best
                 which
                 God
                 sends
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 bearing
                 his
                 crosses
                 not
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 duty
                 sake
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 things
                 thus
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sitting
                 that
                 we
                 passe
                 from
                 this
                 generall
                 Treatise
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 descend
                 vnto
                 particulars
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 the
                 chastisements
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 trials
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 loue
                 ;
                 thus
                 I
                 thinke
                 we
                 may
                 distinguish
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 The
                 Scripture
                 so
                 plainely
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   chastiseth
                   whom
                   he
                   loueth
                   ,
                   nurtering
                   and
                   correcting
                   euery
                   childe
                   whom
                   hee
                   receiues
                   ;
                   Heb.
                
                 12.
                 6
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 doth
                 tempt
                 and
                 take
                 triall
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 is
                 saide
                 to
                 haue
                 tempted
                 
                   Abraham
                   ;
                   Gen.
                
                 22.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 afflictions
                 are
                 called
                 temptations
                 ;
                 Iames
                 1.
                 23.
                 
                 For
                 as
                 Sathan
                 tempteth
                 to
                 seduce
                 &
                 destroy
                 ;
                 so
                 God
                 tempteth
                 
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 
                 knowne
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 Deut.
                 10.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 that
                 some
                 afflictions
                 shall
                 be
                 both
                 chastisements
                 and
                 trials
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 and
                 speake
                 of
                 them
                 distinctly
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 things
                 diuided
                 in
                 nature
                 ;
                 some
                 being
                 tried
                 by
                 affliction
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 chastened
                 ;
                 as
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 properly
                 punishments
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 righteous
                 for
                 correction
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 their
                 
                 triall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 you
                 Aquila
                 for
                 this
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 cutting
                 and
                 laying
                 out
                 my
                 worke
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 your
                 apprentise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 the
                 credit
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 workman
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 hand
                 with
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 toward
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 curse
                 due
                 to
                 sinne
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 they
                 change
                 their
                 condition
                 :
                 the
                 afflictions
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 hauing
                 sanctified
                 all
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 which
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 put
                 on
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 them
                 an
                 execration
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 serue
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 well
                 say
                 )
                 either
                 for
                 correction
                 or
                 probation
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 one
                 worke
                 sometime
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 end
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 chasten
                 for
                 some
                 sinne
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 orderly
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 entreat
                 of
                 Chastisements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 patience
                 which
                 Gods
                 Children
                 shew
                 therein
                 :
                 Afterwards
                 of
                 their
                 trials
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 triall
                 of
                 trials
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 death
                 and
                 martyrdome
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 some
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 put
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Schoole
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 as
                 Disciples
                 
                 and
                 Schollars
                 ;
                 in
                 Schollars
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 forgetfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 slothfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 other
                 vntowardnesse
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 neede
                 to
                 be
                 remedied
                 by
                 the
                 correcting
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 master
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 his
                 Ministers
                 being
                 to
                 him
                 but
                 as
                 Vshers
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 as
                 Gods
                 seruants
                 &
                 children
                 ;
                 
                 amongst
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 alwayes
                 some
                 vnrulinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 disobedience
                 :
                 therefore
                 God
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Father
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 roddes
                 for
                 chastisements
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Scripture
                 abundantly
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 godly
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 giue
                 plentifull
                 matter
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 often
                 and
                 plentifull
                 sinning
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 greeuous
                 sinning
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 beaten
                 euen
                 with
                 scourges
                 :
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 many
                 and
                 manifold
                 are
                 the
                 corrections
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 hath
                 roddes
                 and
                 scourges
                 of
                 all
                 kindes
                 ,
                 gentler
                 and
                 sharper
                 ,
                 inward
                 and
                 soule
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 outward
                 and
                 bodily
                 corrections
                 :
                 God
                 can
                 smite
                 in
                 goods
                 ,
                 name
                 ,
                 estate
                 ,
                 credite
                 ,
                 wife
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 liberty
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 neere
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 deere
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 God
                 knowes
                 how
                 to
                 chasten
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 lessening
                 their
                 comfort
                 ;
                 also
                 by
                 putting
                 vpon
                 them
                 things
                 greeuous
                 to
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Gods
                 Children
                 through
                 patience
                 doe
                 shew
                 all
                 good
                 contentment
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 sometimes
                 very
                 rough
                 and
                 seuere
                 .
                 Yet
                 they
                 know
                 and
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 deserued
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 haue
                 made
                 themselues
                 very
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 wel
                 beaten
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 breach
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 as
                 to
                 transgresse
                 ,
                 and
                 deserue
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 take
                 leaue
                 to
                 vse
                 his
                 authority
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 they
                 suffered
                 with
                 patience
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 when
                 they
                 corrected
                 them
                 ,
                 now
                 
                 much
                 more
                 they
                 doe
                 submit
                 themselues
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 marke
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 in
                 his
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chiefe
                 ends
                 that
                 he
                 aymeth
                 at
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 seeking
                 therein
                 their
                 profit
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 praise
                 ,
                 or
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 as
                 bodily
                 Parents
                 often
                 doe
                 .
                 For
                 touching
                 his
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 albeit
                 
                   man
                   suffer
                   eth
                   not
                   but
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   sinne
                   ;
                   Lament
                   .
                
                 3.
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 corrected
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 faults
                 :
                 yet
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 draw
                 out
                 his
                 roddes
                 for
                 euery
                 offence
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 able
                 
                 to
                 abide
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 offend
                 so
                 often
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 quickly
                 consume
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 feele
                 his
                 hand
                 for
                 euery
                 trespasse
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 earthly
                 Fathers
                 winke
                 at
                 sundry
                 and
                 many
                 things
                 amisse
                 in
                 their
                 children
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 to
                 vse
                 conniuence
                 and
                 fauour
                 towards
                 our
                 daily
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 smaller
                 faults
                 which
                 accompany
                 the
                 frailty
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   slow
                   to
                   anger
                   ,
                   patient
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   compassion
                   and
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 103.
                 
                 Indeed
                 when
                 the
                 godly
                 doe
                 forget
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 some
                 foule
                 and
                 grosse
                 sinne
                 ,
                 especially
                 whereby
                 they
                 giue
                 offence
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 prouoking
                 others
                 to
                 sinne
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 in
                 lesser
                 faults
                 they
                 grow
                 too
                 stubborne
                 ,
                 and
                 waxe
                 secure
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 proud
                 and
                 high
                 minded
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 commonly
                 he
                 taketh
                 the
                 rodde
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 being
                 loth
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 strike
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 fall
                 to
                 dulnesse
                 ,
                 sluggishnesse
                 ,
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 ;
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 must
                 scourge
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 lose
                 vs.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 suffered
                 his
                 Children
                 long
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 they
                 should
                 iudge
                 themselues
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 should
                 iudge
                 them
                 )
                 desiring
                 their
                 conuersion
                 by
                 his
                 bounty
                 and
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 their
                 amendment
                 by
                 correction
                 (
                 so
                 sweete
                 and
                 louing
                 is
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 so
                 loth
                 to
                 strike
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 striketh
                 
                 not
                 till
                 he
                 haue
                 giuen
                 good
                 warning
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 admonitions
                 of
                 his
                 Prophets
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 or
                 motions
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 checkes
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 calling
                 vpon
                 vs
                 to
                 reforme
                 our
                 life
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 
                   Amos
                   3.
                   7.
                   
                   Surely
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   doe
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   reueale
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 After
                 these
                 warnings
                 by
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 follow
                 no
                 repentance
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 ,
                 2
                 Chro.
                 36.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeds
                 to
                 chastising
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 seuerely
                 the
                 longer
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 borne
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 prouoked
                 him
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 greeuousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 or
                 obstinacy
                 in
                 resisting
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 speaking
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Ministery
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Word
                   ;
                   Acts
                
                 7.
                 51.
                 
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 chastisements
                 so
                 iustly
                 deserued
                 ,
                 so
                 worthily
                 pulled
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 exercise
                 maruellous
                 wise
                 loue
                 ,
                 or
                 louing
                 wisedome
                 :
                 his
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 bearing
                 before
                 he
                 smite
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 admirable
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 wisedome
                 and
                 loue
                 is
                 as
                 gracious
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 smiteth
                 .
                 He
                 goes
                 to
                 correction
                 with
                 a
                 leaden
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 correcteth
                 and
                 layeth
                 on
                 his
                 heauiest
                 hand
                 on
                 his
                 children
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 so
                 wise
                 &
                 louing
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 fitnesle
                 and
                 moderation
                 ,
                 to
                 so
                 good
                 purposes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 faithfull
                 find
                 euen
                 in
                 their
                 smartfull
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 cause
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 patience
                 and
                 great
                 contentment
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 great
                 praise
                 and
                 thankfulnesse
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 ioy
                 and
                 cheerefulnesse
                 in
                 their
                 in
                 ward
                 man
                 :
                 howsoeuer
                 their
                 rebellious
                 flesh
                 mutter
                 and
                 storme
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 well
                 vnderstood
                 ;
                 therefore
                 exhorts
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 Christians
                 to
                 
                   grue
                   thankes
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 Allthings
                 ,
                 excepted
                 not
                 chastisements
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 wils
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 
                   despise
                   the
                   chastenings
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   Heb.
                
                 12.
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 esteeme
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 great
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 most
                 wholsome
                 remedies
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 gracious
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Gods
                 speciall
                 loue
                 ;
                 as
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   despiseth
                   not
                   a
                   broken
                   heart
                   :
                
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 great
                 reckoning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 sacrifice
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 offered
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 would
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 phrase
                 teach
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 what
                 precious
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 things
                 Gods
                 rebukes
                 and
                 corrections
                 be
                 ,
                 deseruing
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 patiently
                 ,
                 but
                 thankfully
                 〈◊〉
                 somely
                 taken
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 Fatherly
                 wisedome
                 and
                 loue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 lay
                 open
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 most
                 heauenly
                 mercifull
                 Father
                 ,
                 doth
                 expresse
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 wisedome
                 in
                 his
                 corrections
                 :
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 great
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 haue
                 all
                 our
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 want
                 no
                 loue
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 workes
                 towards
                 his
                 owne
                 people
                 .
                 He
                 which
                 is
                 wisedome
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 deale
                 wisely
                 towards
                 them
                 whom
                 he
                 loues
                 :
                 but
                 declare
                 particularly
                 wherein
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 wisedome
                 doth
                 appeare
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 maketh
                 much
                 to
                 preserue
                 and
                 nourish
                 patience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 appeareth
                 sundry
                 wayes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 chastising
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knoweth
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 due
                 time
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 correction
                 ,
                 not
                 rashly
                 smiting
                 as
                 foolish
                 men
                 doe
                 ,
                 who
                 smite
                 their
                 inferiours
                 before
                 their
                 fault
                 be
                 ripe
                 for
                 correction
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 hee
                 discerneth
                 by
                 his
                 wisedome
                 what
                 chastisements
                 be
                 most
                 meete
                 and
                 fittest
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 ;
                 where
                 to
                 vse
                 a
                 gentle
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 an
                 harder
                 hand
                 :
                 when
                 to
                 strike
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 smite
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 best
                 to
                 correct
                 by
                 losses
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 how
                 to
                 proportion
                 the
                 chastisements
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sinner
                 may
                 perceiue
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 beaten
                 for
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 
                 what
                 fault
                 helis
                 beaten
                 ;
                 dealing
                 herein
                 like
                 the
                 skilfull
                 wise
                 Physicion
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 minister
                 like
                 potions
                 and
                 medicines
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Patients
                 ,
                 but
                 considereth
                 their
                 complexions
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 tempereth
                 his
                 physicke
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 God
                 measure
                 out
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 such
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 corrections
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sinners
                 physicke
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 malady
                 doth
                 require
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 crabbed
                 stock
                 doth
                 neede
                 a
                 crabbed
                 wedge
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sturdy
                 vntamed
                 Colt
                 a
                 hard
                 bi
                 r
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 toughnesse
                 of
                 their
                 spirit
                 ,
                 needeth
                 a
                 more
                 seuere
                 discipline
                 .
                 Herein
                 moreouer
                 his
                 wisedome
                 declareth
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 knowes
                 how
                 to
                 fit
                 the
                 chastisement
                 vnto
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 quality
                 of
                 offendors
                 ;
                 so
                 how
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 moderation
                 both
                 for
                 measure
                 and
                 time
                 ,
                 neither
                 more
                 correction
                 nor
                 longer
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 behoueful
                 :
                 as
                 cunning
                 Musicians
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 stretch
                 their
                 strings
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 tune
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 breake
                 them
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 also
                 his
                 wisedome
                 is
                 manifested
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 afflictions
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 be
                 euill
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 called
                 ;
                 
                   Amos
                   3.
                   6.
                   
                   Lam.
                   3.
                   
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   curse
                   due
                   to
                   sinne
                   :
                
                 yet
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 hee
                 made
                 light
                 out
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 his
                 wise
                 prouidence
                 hee
                 draweth
                 much
                 good
                 towards
                 his
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 painefull
                 euils
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 maketh
                 his
                 great
                 loue
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 wisedome
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 striketh
                 not
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 wee
                 deserue
                 ,
                 and
                 farre
                 lessethen
                 wee
                 are
                 worthy
                 ,
                 his
                 chastisements
                 alwayes
                 comming
                 short
                 of
                 our
                 desert
                 ,
                 neither
                 suffers
                 his
                 loue
                 them
                 long
                 to
                 cōtinue
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 short
                 corrections
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 louing
                 blessings
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 children
                 reape
                 happie
                 
                 and
                 long
                 lasting
                 fruires
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 doe
                 well
                 perceiue
                 how
                 truly
                 you
                 ascribe
                 wisedome
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 corrections
                 :
                 this
                 that
                 ye
                 speake
                 of
                 their
                 fruitfulnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 further
                 explained
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 maine
                 motiue
                 to
                 patience
                 .
                 No
                 reason
                 haue
                 any
                 but
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 well
                 ,
                 which
                 shal
                 end
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 welfare
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 hoped
                 fruit
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiour
                 ,
                 patient
                 amidst
                 great
                 labours
                 and
                 dangers
                 .
                 Tell
                 vs
                 then
                 what
                 may
                 this
                 fruit
                 be
                 which
                 groweth
                 vpon
                 the
                 roddes
                 of
                 Gods
                 correction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 maine
                 fruite
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   perishing
                   with
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   chastised
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   condemned
                   with
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 suffered
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 secure
                 vnrepentant
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 certaine
                 destruction
                 .
                 This
                 fruite
                 hath
                 another
                 subordinate
                 fruit
                 ,
                 seruing
                 and
                 leading
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   The
                   quiet
                   fruite
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 a
                 iust
                 and
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 greatly
                 furthered
                 by
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 awed
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 
                   Before
                   I
                   was
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   I
                   went
                   astray
                   ,
                   since
                   I
                   haue
                   learned
                   to
                   keepe
                   thy
                   Word
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 119.
                 
                 This
                 fruite
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 life
                 by
                 Iob
                 is
                 branched
                 out
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ;
                 Iob
                 33.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   be
                   openeth
                   their
                   eares
                   by
                   the
                   corrections
                   which
                   〈◊〉
                   hath
                   sealed
                
                 ;
                 and
                 verse
                 17.
                 
                 
                   That
                   he
                   might
                   cause
                   man
                   to
                   tur
                   ne
                   away
                   from
                   his
                   enterpizes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   hide
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   man.
                
                 Which
                 sentence
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 secretly
                 and
                 mightily
                 imprint
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 the
                 vse
                 and
                 fruite
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 and
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 which
                 fruite
                 is
                 twofold
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 repentance
                 to
                 turne
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 enterprize
                 :
                 
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 humility
                 ,
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 to
                 turn
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 enterprizes
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 euill
                 mind
                 and
                 workes
                 into
                 good
                 ?
                 That
                 whereas
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 corrected
                 ,
                 he
                 purposed
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 enterprized
                 things
                 euill
                 and
                 vnlawfull
                 ;
                 being
                 corrected
                 therefore
                 ,
                 henceforth
                 hee
                 altereth
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 purposing
                 and
                 enterprizing
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 fruite
                 of
                 corrections
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 else
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 abate
                 and
                 take
                 downe
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 haughtinesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 walke
                 humbly
                 with
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 all
                 men
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 humility
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 fruite
                 of
                 Chastisements
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 be
                 two
                 notable
                 and
                 goodly
                 fruits
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 heare
                 you
                 now
                 more
                 particularly
                 and
                 fully
                 declare
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 holpen
                 by
                 corrections
                 to
                 repentance
                 and
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 how
                 they
                 doe
                 auaile
                 vs
                 to
                 humblenesse
                 of
                 mind
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Iron
                 would
                 rust
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 occupied
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 ground
                 without
                 dressing
                 would
                 bring
                 forth
                 bryers
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 so
                 Gods
                 regenerate
                 Children
                 without
                 corrections
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 fruites
                 meete
                 for
                 repentant
                 persons
                 ,
                 would
                 bring
                 forth
                 too
                 much
                 sinne
                 and
                 vanity
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 our
                 children
                 let
                 goe
                 without
                 chastising
                 ,
                 would
                 proue
                 wantons
                 and
                 rebellious
                 against
                 their
                 gouernours
                 ;
                 so
                 would
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
                 Witnesse
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 that
                 godly
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 confessing
                 that
                 ere
                 hee
                 was
                 
                   troubled
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   astray
                   ;
                   Psalme
                
                 119.
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Iudges
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   turned
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   afflicted
                   ;
                   no
                   sooner
                   had
                   they
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   enemies
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   for
                   sooke
                   him
                   ;
                   Iudges
                
                 3.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 &
                 c.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 whereof
                 God
                 much
                 and
                 often
                 complaines
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 prosperity
                 were
                 
                 like
                 vnto
                 pampered
                 Horses
                 ,
                 which
                 lift
                 the
                 heele
                 to
                 kicke
                 and
                 spurne
                 at
                 their
                 Owner
                 and
                 Master
                 .
                 Euery
                 mans
                 owne
                 experience
                 can
                 teach
                 vs
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 suffered
                 a
                 while
                 without
                 correction
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 with
                 ease
                 and
                 abundance
                 ,
                 we
                 grow
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 slacke
                 and
                 cold
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 secure
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 conuersation
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 speake
                 more
                 distinctly
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 how
                 chastisements
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 blessed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 much
                 helpe
                 forwards
                 the
                 repentance
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 true
                 by
                 testimony
                 and
                 examples
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 correction
                 haue
                 beene
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 sight
                 of
                 some
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 espy
                 and
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 themselues
                 ;
                 their
                 correction
                 being
                 as
                 an
                 eye-salue
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 them
                 clearely
                 to
                 espie
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 hid
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 Thus
                 to
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 gaue
                 them
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 their
                 offence
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 committed
                 against
                 their
                 brother
                 ;
                 Gen.
                 42.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 corrections
                 helpe
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 worke
                 the
                 griefe
                 and
                 detestation
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 his
                 sharpe
                 and
                 bitter
                 corrections
                 ,
                 he
                 perceiueth
                 the
                 better
                 euen
                 by
                 experience
                 what
                 bitter
                 things
                 our
                 sins
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 displease
                 God.
                 See
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                   7.
                   6.
                   
                   Lam.
                   5.
                   15
                   ,
                   6
                   :
                
                 in
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Psalme
                
                 38.
                 17
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 What
                 should
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 rodde
                 of
                 correction
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 led
                 vnto
                 an
                 hearty
                 and
                 earnest
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 also
                 to
                 ear
                 
                 
                 nest
                 and
                 constant
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 the
                 smart
                 or
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 continuall
                 meditation
                 and
                 study
                 how
                 to
                 leaue
                 and
                 abandon
                 such
                 vices
                 ,
                 as
                 haue
                 stirred
                 vp
                 Gods
                 anger
                 
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 prouoked
                 thorow
                 their
                 chastisements
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 yeeld
                 better
                 obedience
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 encrease
                 in
                 more
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 deniall
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 contempt
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 compassion
                 towards
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 being
                 tempted
                 ,
                 pittied
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 succour
                 his
                 members
                 :
                 so
                 Christians
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 corrections
                 which
                 they
                 feele
                 ,
                 learne
                 to
                 commiserate
                 others
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 iudged
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 their
                 chastisements
                 maketh
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 profit
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 ,
                 1.
                 parts
                 ,
                 2.
                 exercises
                 ,
                 and
                 3.
                 fruits
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 heard
                 you
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 wicked
                 (
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 neuer
                 take
                 any
                 sound
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 punishments
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shew
                 no
                 true
                 Patience
                 in
                 bearing
                 them
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 seuere
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 broght
                 to
                 crouch
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 despised
                 in
                 their
                 prosperity
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 with
                 Pharaoh
                 to
                 confesse
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 with
                 Ahab
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 mourning
                 weedes
                 ,
                 with
                 Abimelech
                 to
                 leaue
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 outward
                 deede
                 ;
                 with
                 Esau
                 to
                 shed
                 teares
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 neuer
                 come
                 thus
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 scourges
                 to
                 grow
                 vnto
                 any
                 detestation
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 serious
                 sincere
                 care
                 of
                 auoyding
                 occasions
                 of
                 such
                 sinne
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 prerogatiue
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 soundly
                 bettered
                 by
                 his
                 corrections
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 more
                 wary
                 and
                 awefull
                 for
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Which
                 surely
                 is
                 a
                 maruellous
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 his
                 roddes
                 made
                 more
                 fearefull
                 to
                 offend
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 careful
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 ministreth
                 great
                 and
                 iust
                 cause
                 of
                 patient
                 contentednesse
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 
                 will
                 not
                 quietly
                 and
                 thankfully
                 put
                 vp
                 that
                 blow
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 beate
                 him
                 into
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 him
                 backe
                 from
                 Hell
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Ye
                 say
                 right
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 much
                 doth
                 this
                 bind
                 
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 patience
                 and
                 thankfulnesse
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 heauy
                 chastenings
                 ,
                 that
                 ouer
                 and
                 aboue
                 all
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 saide
                 ,
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 their
                 louing
                 &
                 good
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 humble
                 heart
                 by
                 their
                 chastisements
                 ?
                 Pride
                 is
                 a
                 fault
                 so
                 hatefull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   will
                   resist
                   the
                   proud
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   humble
                   such
                   as
                   exalt
                   themselues
                
                 .
                 This
                 vice
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 so
                 mortified
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 but
                 though
                 that
                 it
                 reignes
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 remaines
                 and
                 dwelles
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 ,
                 and
                 nourished
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 foode
                 of
                 pride
                 ;
                 wee
                 being
                 so
                 prone
                 to
                 pride
                 and
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 cunning
                 workeman
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 proud
                 of
                 their
                 best
                 gifts
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 humility
                 ,
                 being
                 therefore
                 proud
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 proud
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 whereof
                 ariseth
                 sundry
                 very
                 euill
                 effects
                 in
                 their
                 disdaine
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 persons
                 and
                 gifts
                 they
                 should
                 much
                 reuerence
                 and
                 respect
                 :
                 in
                 entertaining
                 and
                 stirring
                 contentions
                 ,
                 in
                 putting
                 some
                 confidence
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 selfe-praises
                 and
                 selfe
                 liking
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 high
                 conceit
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 worth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 purest
                 actions
                 are
                 defiled
                 .
                 This
                 vice
                 of
                 pride
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 God
                 so
                 odious
                 ,
                 to
                 our selues
                 so
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 greatly
                 tamed
                 by
                 chastisements
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 worketh
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 an
                 Instrument
                 for
                 the
                 weakning
                 and
                 taking
                 down
                 our
                 fierce
                 and
                 haughty
                 stomackes
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 our
                 corrections
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 inbred
                 pride
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 moued
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 confesse
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 pardon
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 hid
                 and
                 couered
                 by
                 forgiuenesse
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 inordinate
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 they
                 bare
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 endowments
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 more
                 lowly
                 conceit
                 of
                 themselues
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 doings
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 thinke
                 others
                 better
                 then
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 themselues
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 sinners
                 :
                 being
                 driuen
                 from
                 that
                 vaine
                 confidence
                 they
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 excellency
                 and
                 worth
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 freely
                 and
                 franckly
                 nothing
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 meere
                 beggery
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 belongs
                 all
                 praise
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 goodnesse
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 by
                 their
                 punishment
                 they
                 are
                 humbled
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 shew
                 onely
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 heard
                 your selfe
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 speake
                 highly
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 humility
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 base
                 of
                 other
                 vertues
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 build
                 high
                 had
                 neede
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 ground-worke
                 low
                 :
                 so
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 build
                 himselfe
                 vp
                 in
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 glory
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 must
                 found
                 himselfe
                 in
                 humility
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 read
                 in
                 Gods
                 Book
                 ,
                 that
                 humblenesse
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 exalteth
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 honour
                 ,
                 as
                 pride
                 is
                 to
                 shame
                 ,
                 which
                 alwayes
                 followes
                 after
                 where
                 pride
                 rideth
                 before
                 :
                 so
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 attendeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 lowly
                 minded
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 God
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 contrite
                 and
                 lowly
                 heart
                 his
                 temple
                 and
                 habitation
                 :
                 euen
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 seate
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 heauens
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 rest
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 broken
                 and
                 humble
                 heart
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 grace
                 wherein
                 we
                 must
                 bewray
                 our selues
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 lowly
                 and
                 meeke
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   thinking
                   it
                   no
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   Philip
                   .
                
                 2
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 seruant
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 accuised
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 content
                 to
                 die
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 blessed
                 things
                 then
                 are
                 our
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 how
                 patiently
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 ,
                 how
                 thankfully
                 is
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 blessed
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 who
                 can
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 blesse
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 meanes
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 frame
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 that
                 grace
                 of
                 humility
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 kept
                 from
                 arrogating
                 to
                 themselues
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 shew
                 nor
                 boast
                 of
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 but
                 knowing
                 all
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 ,
                 they
                 glory
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 gift
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 doe
                 rightly
                 iudge
                 of
                 Chastisements
                 to
                 be
                 blessed
                 workes
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 such
                 a
                 fruite
                 is
                 purchased
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 decrease
                 of
                 their
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 humility
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 liue
                 vnder
                 the
                 rodde
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 euen
                 Pharaoh
                 will
                 be
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 Achab
                 will
                 be
                 humble
                 so
                 long
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 counterfet
                 an
                 humblenesse
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 walke
                 more
                 humbly
                 with
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 men
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 after
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 consideration
                 which
                 sinkes
                 deep
                 into
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 bethinke
                 themselues
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 beaten
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 deseruedly
                 too
                 for
                 iust
                 causes
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 others
                 see
                 their
                 stripes
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 knowledge
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 angry
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 this
                 makes
                 them
                 hang
                 downe
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 abate
                 their
                 courage
                 .
                 Euen
                 as
                 an
                 ingenious
                 Scholler
                 beaten
                 for
                 a
                 fault
                 before
                 all
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 abashed
                 therewith
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 are
                 so
                 humbled
                 and
                 abased
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 
                 eye
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 blowes
                 and
                 strokes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 learne
                 great
                 patience
                 and
                 thankfulnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 humility
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 receiue
                 all
                 their
                 chastisements
                 as
                 corrections
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 louing
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 seeketh
                 in
                 them
                 their
                 best
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 haue
                 entreated
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 Chastisements
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 passe
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 trials
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                 the
                 corrections
                 which
                 God
                 sendeth
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 looke
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 admonish
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 turne
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 more
                 obedient
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abase
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 carry
                 themselues
                 in
                 all
                 humblenesse
                 :
                 but
                 withall
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 take
                 tryall
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 to
                 inflict
                 some
                 greeuous
                 iudgement
                 vpon
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 respect
                 at
                 all
                 as
                 to
                 correct
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 meerely
                 for
                 probations
                 sake
                 .
                 Thus
                 hee
                 dealt
                 with
                 Iob
                 ,
                 whole
                 afflictions
                 were
                 not
                 chastisements
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 trials
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kind
                 were
                 such
                 aduersities
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 as
                 happened
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ;
                 whose
                 pilgrimages
                 proued
                 very
                 combersome
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 crosses
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 crosses
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 Gods
                 children
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 sake
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 such
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 willed
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 exceeding
                 ioy
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 serue
                 for
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Temptations
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 men
                 try
                 gold
                 in
                 a
                 Furnace
                 )
                 so
                 to
                 trie
                 his
                 Children
                 by
                 afflictions
                 .
                 It
                 stands
                 with
                 very
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 seeing
                 men
                 doe
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 ;
                 their
                 Horses
                 ,
                 their
                 Dogges
                 ,
                 their
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 their
                 Children
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 times
                 of
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 are
                 times
                 of
                 tryall
                 ;
                 for
                 therein
                 both
                 euill
                 men
                 make
                 proofe
                 of
                 their
                 pride
                 ,
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 presumption
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 godly
                 declare
                 their
                 modesty
                 ,
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 piety
                 :
                 yet
                 times
                 of
                 afflictions
                 are
                 meerest
                 times
                 of
                 tryall
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 many
                 vices
                 are
                 couered
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 prosperity
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 laide
                 open
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 ;
                 as
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 loue
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 impatiency
                 ,
                 vaine
                 confidence
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 distrust
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 afflictions
                 bring
                 to
                 light
                 :
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 sundry
                 vertues
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 be
                 more
                 better
                 seene
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 manifested
                 by
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 then
                 out
                 of
                 afflictions
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 when
                 men
                 haue
                 rest
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 profession
                 and
                 semblance
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 piety
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 manifested
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 vseth
                 to
                 send
                 afflictions
                 as
                 touch-stones
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 currant
                 from
                 the
                 counterfet
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 seuer
                 the
                 drosse
                 from
                 the
                 pure
                 siluer
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 much
                 money
                 lookes
                 as
                 faire
                 as
                 any
                 currant
                 money
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 vicious
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 touch
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 .
                 Likewise
                 very
                 many
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 peace
                 haue
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 appearances
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 faithfull
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 knowne
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 tribulation
                 to
                 be
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 then
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Crosse
                 pluckes
                 the
                 visard
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 from
                 their
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 vnmasked
                 them
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 God
                 himselfe
                 needeth
                 not
                 to
                 helpe
                 his
                 knowledge
                 by
                 these
                 trials
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 perfectly
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ;
                 searching
                 our
                 very
                 
                 heart
                 and
                 reines
                 .
                 And
                 indeede
                 how
                 should
                 he
                 that
                 made
                 vs
                 ,
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 vs
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 these
                 trials
                 serue
                 to
                 lay
                 vs
                 open
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 al-seeing
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 ourselues
                 ;
                 we
                 being
                 often
                 very
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 some
                 supposing
                 they
                 haue
                 great
                 faith
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 Peter
                 :
                 Others
                 fearing
                 their
                 portion
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 little
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 :
                 some
                 boasting
                 of
                 much
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 neuer
                 a
                 deale
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Laodiceans
                   ,
                   Reuel
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Now
                 by
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 sight
                 and
                 discerning
                 themselues
                 ;
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   tempted
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   was
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   ;
                   Deuteronomy
                
                 10.
                 12
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 meete
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 ;
                 whereof
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 tooke
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 in
                 Reuel
                 .
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   need
                   nothing
                
                 ;
                 finding
                 themselues
                 poore
                 and
                 empty
                 ,
                 either
                 will
                 be
                 driuen
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 left
                 without
                 excuse
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 find
                 they
                 haue
                 great
                 strength
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 that
                 presumed
                 of
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 experience
                 they
                 see
                 in
                 themselues
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 prouoked
                 to
                 more
                 thankfulnesse
                 and
                 ioy
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 more
                 humblenesse
                 and
                 feare
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 patience
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 tryals
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 know
                 themselues
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 behold
                 more
                 clearely
                 both
                 what
                 they
                 already
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 want
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 so
                 ioy
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 stirred
                 to
                 an
                 holy
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 for
                 encrease
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 wisdome
                 to
                 know
                 our selues
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 tryals
                 doe
                 teach
                 vs
                 this
                 wisedome
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 all
                 patience
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 ,
                 especially
                 sithence
                 to
                 them
                 
                 which
                 are
                 tryed
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 endure
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Crowne
                   of
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   Iames
                
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 tryals
                 and
                 afflictions
                 hauing
                 stucke
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 his
                 truth
                 without
                 shrinking
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 conceiuing
                 better
                 (
                 then
                 before
                 their
                 troubles
                 )
                 that
                 their
                 faith
                 is
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 experience
                 much
                 encouraged
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 proceede
                 more
                 chearefully
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 course
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 wicked
                 suggestion
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 calling
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 loue
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 both
                 being
                 proued
                 to
                 be
                 sound
                 :
                 inasmuch
                 ,
                 as
                 euen
                 in
                 great
                 tryals
                 they
                 still
                 trusted
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 heart
                 was
                 still
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Princes
                   arose
                   ,
                   and
                   spoke
                   against
                   mee
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   I
                   not
                   forget
                   thy
                   Law
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 119.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   proud
                   haue
                   me
                   in
                   derision
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   I
                   not
                   decline
                   from
                   thy
                   Word
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Tryall
               by
               conflict
               of
               Conscience
               with
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 all
                 the
                 tryals
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 you
                 hold
                 to
                 be
                 greatest
                 ,
                 and
                 fullest
                 of
                 difficulty
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 to
                 ouercome
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Amongst
                 the
                 tryals
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 but
                 easie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 keep
                 some
                 earthly
                 good
                 things
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 desire
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 denie
                 successe
                 to
                 their
                 labours
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 grant
                 but
                 small
                 successe
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 deferre
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 their
                 prayers
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 lesse
                 reproaches
                 and
                 hinderances
                 in
                 their
                 name
                 &
                 estate
                 :
                 other
                 trials
                 be
                 yet
                 harder
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 spoyling
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 losse
                 of
                 liberty
                 by
                 imprisonment
                 or
                 banishment
                 :
                 
                 strange
                 and
                 long
                 sicknesses
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 for
                 grounds
                 of
                 their
                 patience
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 allotteth
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 his
                 promise
                 of
                 turning
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 haue
                 beene
                 put
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 haue
                 been
                 both
                 sustained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 brought
                 through
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 trials
                 ,
                 their
                 patience
                 is
                 most
                 proued
                 and
                 approued
                 by
                 their
                 enduring
                 the
                 conflict
                 of
                 conscience
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 mattyrdome
                 for
                 the
                 Golpell
                 .
                 This
                 double
                 tryall
                 for
                 their
                 sharpenesse
                 and
                 fiercenesse
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 fiery
                 Tryall
                 ;
                 when
                 either
                 the
                 conscience
                 within
                 is
                 frighted
                 ,
                 and
                 astonished
                 with
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 for
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 sinne
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 body
                 without
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 abide
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 a
                 temporary
                 materiall
                 fire
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 :
                 and
                 sure
                 the
                 former
                 inuisible
                 tryall
                 ,
                 is
                 almost
                 vnsupportable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 wondrous
                 vncomfortable
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 poore
                 conscience
                 hath
                 sinne
                 to
                 surcharge
                 and
                 sting
                 it
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 to
                 accuse
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 threaten
                 ;
                 God
                 also
                 appearing
                 as
                 a
                 bitter
                 enemie
                 ,
                 shewing
                 himselfe
                 in
                 great
                 wrath
                 as
                 a
                 seuere
                 Iudge
                 to
                 condemne
                 ;
                 the
                 mercifull
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 that
                 should
                 breed
                 comfort
                 ,
                 with-drawne
                 from
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 faith
                 so
                 dimmed
                 and
                 daunted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 looke
                 vp
                 to
                 Christ.
                 This
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 heauy
                 tryall
                 ;
                 while
                 a
                 mans
                 spirit
                 is
                 firme
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 it
                 beares
                 out
                 all
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 it selfe
                 is
                 wounded
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 beare
                 that
                 ?
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   salt
                   that
                   seasoneth
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   haue
                   lost
                   his
                   saltnosse
                   ,
                   wherewith
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   seasoned
                
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 be
                 darke
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 that
                 darknesse
                 ?
                 So
                 may
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 comforteth
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 troubles
                 ;
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 dismayed
                 and
                 
                 wounded
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 that
                 discomfort
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 afflictions
                 and
                 tryals
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 stay
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 prop
                 of
                 their
                 patience
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 diuels
                 and
                 men
                 be
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 see
                 his
                 helpe
                 and
                 aide
                 ready
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 deliuer
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 soule-tryal
                 ,
                 God
                 himselfe
                 shewes
                 himselfe
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 offended
                 for
                 breach
                 of
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 armed
                 with
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Iob
                 in
                 his
                 tryall
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 complayning
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 bitter
                 things
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 set
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 butte
                 to
                 leuell
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shoote
                 his
                 arrowes
                 against
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 fared
                 with
                 holy
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 perceiue
                 in
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 fit
                 of
                 their
                 temptation
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 fury
                 ,
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 hot
                 displeasure
                 ;
                 Psal.
                 6.
                 72.
                 
                 Psal.
                 22.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 neuer
                 vtter
                 their
                 impatiency
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 proceeded
                 euen
                 to
                 challenge
                 and
                 charge
                 God
                 ,
                 breaking
                 forth
                 in
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 into
                 contumelies
                 ,
                 censuring
                 him
                 very
                 hardly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 too
                 rigorous
                 and
                 extreme
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 patience
                 is
                 so
                 sore
                 shaken
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 vpheld
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 endure
                 vntill
                 it
                 ouercome
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 Remember
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 end
                 it
                 had
                 ;
                 Iames
                 5
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 grounds
                 of
                 their
                 patience
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 deepe
                 tryall
                 ,
                 be
                 these
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Gods
                 soueraignty
                 and
                 absolute
                 power
                 ouer
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 sist
                 at
                 his
                 pleasuee
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 himselfe
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 what
                 way
                 he
                 will.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 his
                 exceeding
                 great
                 mercies
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 tempt
                 aboue
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 with-hold
                 an
                 happy
                 issue
                 .
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 tasted
                 and
                 drunke
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Cup
                 ,
                 feeling
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 the
                 sharpe
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 wrestling
                 with
                 the
                 strict
                 iustice
                 of
                 his
                 displeased
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 present
                 sence
                 he
                 had
                 nothing
                 but
                 discomfort
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 thus
                 tryed
                 euen
                 with
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 hottest
                 ite
                 ,
                 hauing
                 his
                 countenance
                 seuerely
                 set
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 griefe
                 ,
                 distresse
                 ,
                 and
                 perplexity
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 conscience
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 succour
                 others
                 ,
                 tryed
                 and
                 tempted
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 willing
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 releeue
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 tempted
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 haue
                 this
                 reason
                 of
                 patience
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 conformed
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 like
                 vnto
                 their
                 Head
                 in
                 suffering
                 :
                 the
                 vngodly
                 in
                 their
                 soule-trouble
                 haue
                 no
                 such
                 hopes
                 ,
                 nor
                 build
                 vpon
                 any
                 such
                 foundations
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 without
                 any
                 comforts
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               tryall
               of
               Martyrdome
               .
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 other
                 heauy
                 tryall
                 you
                 call
                 Mattyrdome
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 degrees
                 men
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 vpo
                 what
                 grounds
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 resolue
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 patient
                 vnder
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Martyr
                 is
                 any
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 beareth
                 witnesse
                 to
                 any
                 truth
                 ,
                 ciuill
                 or
                 religious
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 one
                 that
                 beareth
                 witnesse
                 to
                 diuine
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 common
                 profession
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 euery
                 Christian
                 doth
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 suffering
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 torment
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
                 At
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 an
                 excellency
                 termed
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ;
                 as
                 Reuellation
                 
                 2.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   My
                   faithfull
                   Martyr
                   Antipas
                   was
                   slaine
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   where
                   Sathan
                   dwelleth
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 call
                 his
                 Children
                 to
                 this
                 tryall
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 certaine
                 degrees
                 ,
                 after
                 hee
                 hath
                 tried
                 them
                 with
                 lesser
                 and
                 lighter
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 long
                 exercise
                 they
                 haue
                 got
                 good
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 sure
                 tryall
                 of
                 Gods
                 mighty
                 grace
                 in
                 sustaining
                 and
                 comforting
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 growne
                 to
                 experience
                 and
                 good
                 hope
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 measure
                 tryals
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 which
                 men
                 haue
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 tempt
                 ,
                 nor
                 try
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 aboue
                 their
                 power
                 ;
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 13.
                 
                 As
                 in
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Iob
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 perceiue
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 obserue
                 an
                 order
                 in
                 their
                 tryals
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 their
                 last
                 were
                 greatest
                 and
                 weightiest
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 likewise
                 in
                 his
                 proceeding
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 tryed
                 with
                 mocking
                 and
                 taunts
                 ;
                 Acts
                 2.
                 with
                 imprisonment
                 and
                 bands
                 ,
                 Chapter
                 4.
                 with
                 scourging
                 and
                 stripes
                 ,
                 Chapter
                 5.
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 hard
                 and
                 hot
                 tryall
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 ;
                 to
                 teach
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 tryals
                 they
                 shall
                 passe
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 sharper
                 and
                 more
                 bitter
                 to
                 be
                 behind
                 .
                 Also
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 wise
                 dispensation
                 to
                 follow
                 this
                 course
                 towards
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 put
                 vpon
                 them
                 this
                 tryall
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 warneth
                 them
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 it
                 come
                 by
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 calling
                 vpon
                 them
                 to
                 prepare
                 &
                 make
                 ready
                 against
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 ;
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 excuse
                 from
                 inconstant
                 back
                 sliders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 arme
                 themselues
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 remember
                 a
                 further
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 chargeth
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 set
                 their
                 loue
                 vppon
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 respect
                 thereof
                 neither
                 friends
                 ,
                 kinsfolke
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 parents
                 ,
                 husbands
                 ,
                 
                 wife
                 ,
                 or
                 life
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 dearely
                 loued
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 comparison
                 is
                 betweene
                 these
                 things
                 and
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 manifest
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 lesse
                 loued
                 by
                 their
                 willingnesse
                 to
                 lose
                 and
                 forgoe
                 them
                 all
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 reasonable
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 being
                 of
                 more
                 worth
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 Heauens
                 ,
                 ful
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 treasures
                 of
                 wisdome
                 are
                 hid
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   God-head
                   dwelling
                   in
                   him
                   bodily
                   ,
                   Colos.
                
                 2.
                 9.
                 and
                 also
                 hauing
                 loued
                 vs
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 hath
                 done
                 much
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 after
                 many
                 great
                 crosses
                 and
                 calamities
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 the
                 extreme
                 paine
                 of
                 a
                 shameful
                 death
                 ,
                 giuing
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 an
                 offering
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 himselfe
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 Therefore
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 be
                 deare
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 most
                 deare
                 and
                 best
                 beloued
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 equall
                 ,
                 our
                 loue
                 towards
                 him
                 should
                 carry
                 vs
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 ready
                 and
                 forward
                 as
                 alwayes
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 time
                 requireth
                 actually
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 our
                 liues
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 so
                 loue
                 our
                 euen
                 Christians
                 ,
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 our
                 liues
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 16.
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 doe
                 we
                 owe
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 elder
                 brother
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 receiue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ?
                 If
                 Subiects
                 to
                 please
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 honor
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 Souldiers
                 at
                 the
                 commandement
                 ,
                 land
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 their
                 Generall
                 :
                 Finally
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 priuate
                 quarrels
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 hazard
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 perill
                 :
                 how
                 equall
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 vs
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 blessed
                 Word
                 of
                 life
                 ?
                 Especially
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 
                 a
                 condition
                 which
                 hath
                 layne
                 vpon
                 the
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 godly
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 was
                 not
                 exempted
                 from
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 seruant
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 better
                 condition
                 then
                 the
                 Lord.
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 Disciple
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 his
                 Master
                 is
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 onely
                 an
                 equall
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 blessed
                 condition
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hauing
                 pronounced
                 them
                 happy
                 which
                 shall
                 
                   lose
                   bonse
                   or
                   land
                   ,
                   wife
                   or
                   children
                   ,
                   or
                   life
                   ,
                   for
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Gospell
                   ;
                   Mathew
                
                 19.
                 29.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 apparant
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 equity
                 in
                 this
                 condition
                 of
                 denying
                 &
                 leauing
                 our
                 liues
                 for
                 Christ.
                 Had
                 one
                 man
                 a
                 thousand
                 liues
                 ,
                 hee
                 owes
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 was
                 content
                 by
                 giuing
                 his
                 life
                 a
                 ransome
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 to
                 redeeme
                 vs
                 from
                 so
                 great
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 to
                 call
                 vs
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 saluation
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 of
                 Christians
                 which
                 will
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 ready
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 fal
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 lot
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 Christians
                 neuer
                 thinke
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 doe
                 thinke
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 portion
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 ,
                 lacke
                 preparation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 meane
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 affection
                 and
                 will
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 then
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 liue
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 in
                 his
                 affections
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 except
                 wee
                 
                   hate
                   father
                   and
                   mother
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   owne
                   life
                   also
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   worthy
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   Mathew
                
                 10.
                 37.
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   a
                   man
                   〈◊〉
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   vp
                   his
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   his
                   Disciple
                   ;
                   verse
                
                 38.
                 
                 As
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 goes
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 another
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 reckon
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 the
                 encounter
                 :
                 
                 nor
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 he
                 will
                 sit
                 downe
                 and
                 cast
                 his
                 account
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 he
                 haue
                 where
                 with
                 to
                 finish
                 the
                 building
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 stands
                 euery
                 one
                 vpon
                 ,
                 who
                 takes
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 can
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 prefer
                 Christ
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 neede
                 require
                 )
                 to
                 forgoe
                 euen
                 life
                 it selfe
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 his
                 children
                 against
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 fauourers
                 and
                 followers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 watch
                 all
                 oportunities
                 of
                 raysing
                 vp
                 not
                 onely
                 ordinary
                 molestations
                 ,
                 but
                 fiery
                 persecutions
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 after
                 times
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 calmes
                 of
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 storme
                 and
                 tempest
                 of
                 persecution
                 and
                 martyrdome
                 ,
                 to
                 discouer
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 who
                 be
                 sound
                 Christians
                 ;
                 who
                 follow
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 professe
                 him
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 be
                 found
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 abide
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 warre
                 when
                 a
                 field
                 is
                 pitched
                 &
                 fought
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 that
                 fight
                 are
                 not
                 slaine
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 many
                 escape
                 aliue
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 warfare
                 against
                 Sathan
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 lyable
                 to
                 this
                 great
                 tryall
                 of
                 martyrdome
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 spare
                 and
                 free
                 many
                 from
                 vndergoing
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 by
                 nature
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 their
                 profession
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 fit
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 time
                 change
                 (
                 for
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 changeable
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 seeke
                 of
                 their
                 weapons
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 which
                 I
                 doe
                 determine
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 Christs
                 billed
                 
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 taken
                 the
                 presse
                 money
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ;
                 Ephe.
                 6.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 an
                 house
                 built
                 vpon
                 a
                 rocke
                 firme
                 and
                 constant
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 7.
                 24
                 
                 :
                 And
                 Paul
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prayeth
                 for
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 Christians
                 ;
                 Colos.
                 1.
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 
                   strengthened
                   to
                   patience
                
                 :
                 And
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   whosoeuer
                   put
                   their
                   hand
                   to
                   the
                   Plough
                   ,
                   and
                   looke
                   backe
                   ,
                   are
                   vnfit
                   for
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 9.
                 62.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 liue
                 godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   must
                   suffer
                   persecution
                
                 ;
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 finallie
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 
                   many
                   tribulations
                   we
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heauen
                   ;
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 22.
                 
                 Therefore
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 good
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 their
                 graue
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 euery
                 Christian
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 resolution
                 and
                 preparation
                 for
                 martyrdome
                 .
                 Touching
                 your
                 other
                 demand
                 ,
                 what
                 duties
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 duly
                 prepare
                 and
                 addresse
                 themselues
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 tryall
                 :
                 As
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 wisedome
                 to
                 forethinke
                 that
                 persecution
                 may
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 piety
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 embrace
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 required
                 of
                 all
                 godly
                 wise
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 as
                 Marriners
                 against
                 a
                 storme
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exercise
                 themselues
                 as
                 Souldiers
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 battle
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 fit
                 himselfe
                 for
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 a
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 vpon
                 sound
                 instruction
                 hee
                 beleeue
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 distinctly
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 will
                 follow
                 a
                 franke
                 and
                 vndaunted
                 confession
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 
                   I
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   spake
                
                 ;
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 Whereas
                 the
                 vnsetled
                 and
                 vnseasoned
                 Christian
                 ,
                 being
                 either
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 wauering
                 ,
                 wi'l
                 proue
                 
                   vnstable
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   ;
                   Iames
                
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 
                 ioyned
                 a
                 through
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 mortification
                 of
                 the
                 corrupt
                 lusts
                 of
                 our
                 sinfull
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 deniall
                 of
                 our selues
                 ;
                 because
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 what
                 experience
                 hath
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 liue
                 in
                 pleasure
                 &
                 diuers
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 lacking
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 mortification
                 ,
                 being
                 otherwise
                 learned
                 and
                 leading
                 a
                 ciuill
                 life
                 ,
                 haue
                 proued
                 back-slyders
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 dishonoured
                 God
                 thereby
                 in
                 one
                 houre
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 long
                 they
                 gained
                 him
                 glory
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 not
                 neede
                 immoderately
                 to
                 loue
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 hold
                 any
                 sinnes
                 deare
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 part
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 life
                 in
                 Christs
                 quarrell
                 .
                 The
                 mortisied
                 man
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 likeliest
                 and
                 fittest
                 man
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 being
                 engrafted
                 into
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 haue
                 got
                 power
                 to
                 die
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 meetest
                 persons
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Vnto
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 a
                 serious
                 meditation
                 of
                 such
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 foretell
                 of
                 persecutions
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 diligent
                 and
                 often
                 calling
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 valiantly
                 endured
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 and
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 with
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 strength
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 armed
                 with
                 like
                 constancy
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 most
                 suspect
                 their
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 afraide
                 of
                 their
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 get
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 helpes
                 of
                 setled
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ,
                 examples
                 ,
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 establish
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 best
                 hope
                 of
                 such
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 sticke
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 haue
                 boasted
                 of
                 their
                 strength
                 in
                 a
                 vaine
                 confidence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 started
                 away
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 proofe
                 :
                 whereas
                 fearefull
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 mistrusting
                 their
                 owne
                 sufficiency
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 God
                 their
                 rocke
                 ,
                 haue
                 manfully
                 acquitted
                 themselues
                 ,
                 choosing
                 rather
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 denie
                 their
                 Lord
                 that
                 bought
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 bragger
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 
                 euer
                 the
                 best
                 Souldier
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ;
                 nor
                 he
                 alwayes
                 stands
                 to
                 martyrdome
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 dayes
                 of
                 peace
                 is
                 most
                 forward
                 in
                 shew
                 of
                 zeale
                 &
                 profession
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 Nichodemus
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 came
                 to
                 Iesus
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 being
                 too
                 fearefull
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 did
                 declare
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 boldly
                 standing
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 extreamity
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 owne
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 who
                 saide
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   would
                   die
                   with
                   him
                
                 ,
                 shrunke
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 forsooke
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 that
                 least
                 presumeth
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 striueth
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 best
                 made
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 businesse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 Sir
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 entreate
                 you
                 to
                 deliuer
                 to
                 me
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 considerations
                 whereby
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 to
                 encourage
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 resolution
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 fiery
                 tryall
                 commeth
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 with
                 constancy
                 hold
                 it
                 out
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 shake
                 and
                 weaken
                 this
                 resolution
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 beaten
                 backe
                 ,
                 or
                 repelled
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 doth
                 establish
                 them
                 vnto
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 tryall
                 ,
                 inspiring
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 wisdome
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 confesse
                 his
                 truth
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 boldly
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 godly
                 patience
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 suffer
                 for
                 it
                 manfully
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 saide
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   you
                   what
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   that
                   houre
                   ;
                   Mathew
                
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 Dauid
                 prayes
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   renew
                   a
                   firme
                   spirit
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   free
                   Spirit
                   to
                   establish
                   him
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 51.
                 11
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 Paul
                 for
                 the
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 prayeth
                 
                   God
                   to
                   strengthen
                   them
                   to
                   all
                   patience
                   with
                   ioy
                   fulnesse
                   ;
                   Col.
                
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 So
                 then
                 the
                 constancy
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 natural
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 mighty
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 vnto
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   thou
                   strong
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   thee
                   in
                   fire
                   and
                   water
                   .
                
                 Howbeit
                 
                 
                 there
                 are
                 sundry
                 meete
                 considerations
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 quicken
                 &
                 strengthen
                 their
                 mindes
                 to
                 patient
                 enduring
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Gods
                 eternall
                 decree
                 which
                 appointeth
                 them
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 appointed
                 to
                 that
                 martyrdome
                 ;
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 29
                 
                 :
                 Those
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 predestinated
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 suffering
                 as
                 he
                 suffered
                 .
                 Hence
                 ariseth
                 a
                 second
                 consideration
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 suffering
                 death
                 ,
                 haue
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 their
                 Captaine
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 leade
                 them
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 companion
                 and
                 partner
                 in
                 their
                 sufferings
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 suffer
                 after
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 but
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 suffereth
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 their
                 afflictions
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   afflictions
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Colos.
                
                 1.
                 24.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 their
                 paine
                 of
                 martyrdome
                 is
                 short
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 ioyes
                 which
                 follow
                 haue
                 both
                 immortality
                 &
                 weight
                 ;
                 the
                 smart
                 and
                 shame
                 which
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 is
                 temporall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   eternall
                
                 ;
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 These
                 light
                 and
                 momentany
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   bring
                   an
                   immortall
                   weight
                   of
                   glorie
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Paul
                 :
                 The
                 things
                 you
                 see
                 are
                 temporall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 you
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 are
                 eternall
                 .
                 After
                 a
                 bitter
                 break-fast
                 ,
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 alwayes
                 and
                 certainly
                 doe
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 dinner
                 .
                 They
                 sowe
                 in
                 teares
                 ,
                 to
                 reape
                 in
                 ioy
                 ;
                 they
                 passe
                 through
                 afflictions
                 to
                 a
                 kingdome
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 through
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 and
                 Wildernesse
                 to
                 Canaan
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 looke
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Authour
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ;
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 ioy
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 endured
                 the
                 
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   despised
                   the
                   shame
                   ;
                   Heb.
                
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 Also
                 they
                 consider
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 gone
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 cheerfully
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 loued
                 their
                 liues
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 Christ
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 moued
                 and
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   run
                   the
                   race
                   that
                   is
                   set
                   before
                   them
                   with
                   patience
                   ;
                   Heb.
                
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 Fistly
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 precious
                 gift
                 ;
                 Philip.
                 1.
                 29.
                 
                 For
                 
                   vnto
                   you
                   it
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   ye
                   should
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   suffer
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 such
                 worthinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 reioyced
                 for
                 ;
                 Acts
                 5.
                 41.
                 
                 
                   They
                   went
                   away
                   reioycing
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 honourable
                 and
                 glorious
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   be
                   rayled
                   vpon
                   for
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   blessed
                   are
                   ye
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   God
                   resteth
                   vpon
                   you
                   :
                
                 for
                 that
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 precious
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 them
                 companions
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 honourable
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 procureth
                 a
                 blessed
                 and
                 honourable
                 memory
                 in
                 earth
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 prepareth
                 them
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 euerlasting
                 honour
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 profit
                 which
                 Martyrs
                 doe
                 bring
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 their
                 constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exceeding
                 great
                 reward
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 them
                 ;
                 their
                 miserable
                 life
                 being
                 changed
                 for
                 a
                 most
                 blessed
                 life
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Great
                   is
                   your
                   reward
                   in
                   Heauen
                   .
                
                 Seauenthly
                 ,
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 suffer
                 ,
                 reioyce
                 in
                 such
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 clapping
                 their
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 singing
                 Psalmes
                 with
                 chearefulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 professing
                 the
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 vnto
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 Downe
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Roses
                 .
              
               
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 safe
                 thing
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 will
                 lose
                 their
                 life
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 and
                 saue
                 it
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 saue
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 euill
                 conditions
                 )
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
                 there
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 in
                 suffering
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 honour
                 ,
                 profit
                 ,
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 safety
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 honest
                 duty
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 shew
                 our selues
                 thankful
                 to
                 Christ
                 our
                 benefactor
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 honest
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 gratefull
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 done
                 vs
                 good
                 :
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 honesty
                 to
                 sticke
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 persecution
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 whom
                 wee
                 haue
                 followed
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 his
                 cause
                 to
                 death
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 pleads
                 our
                 cause
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 honest
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 commendable
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 doe
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 their
                 bodies
                 which
                 they
                 giue
                 for
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 giue
                 them
                 to
                 day
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 to
                 morrow
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 giue
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 them
                 againe
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 they
                 giue
                 weake
                 and
                 vile
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 for
                 them
                 glorious
                 bodies
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 honour
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 reason
                 to
                 giue
                 their
                 bodies
                 for
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 in
                 iustice
                 require
                 them
                 to
                 punishment
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 hauing
                 sinned
                 with
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meete
                 they
                 should
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 glorifie
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 Aquila
                 that
                 ye
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 obiect
                 what
                 is
                 vsed
                 by
                 Sathan
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 be
                 laide
                 in
                 for
                 the
                 battering
                 thereof
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 repulsed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 all
                 good
                 purposes
                 haue
                 their
                 hinderances
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 resolution
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 is
                 diuersly
                 and
                 strongly
                 opposed
                 by
                 friends
                 ,
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
                 Christs
                 purpose
                 to
                 suffer
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 was
                 crost
                 by
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 his
                 disciple
                 
                   Peter
                   ;
                   Mat.
                
                 16
                 ,
                 22.
                 and
                 the
                 Disciples
                 at
                 
                   Tyrus
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 21
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 would
                 haue
                 hindered
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 purpose
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 Likewise
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 there
                 be
                 found
                 Christian
                 friends
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 liues
                 may
                 
                 winne
                 great
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 much
                 good
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 were
                 good
                 to
                 fauour
                 our selues
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 this
                 counsell
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 may
                 follow
                 it
                 without
                 disobedience
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 dishonour
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 hurt
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 conscience
                 :
                 otherwise
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 as
                 Peter
                 was
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   Get
                   thee
                   behind
                   mee
                   Sathan
                
                 .
                 What
                 thinke
                 you
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 our
                 owne
                 caruers
                 ,
                 how
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 way
                 wee
                 will
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 benefit
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 
                   weeliue
                   and
                   die
                   not
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 verse
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 vs
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 our
                 suffering
                 death
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 his
                 honour
                 aduanced
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Church
                 also
                 further
                 confirmed
                 and
                 built
                 vp
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 absolute
                 Lord
                 of
                 our
                 liues
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 wisest
                 disposer
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 that
                 crosse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 shunne
                 it
                 vpon
                 aduice
                 from
                 friends
                 ,
                 to
                 spare
                 their
                 liues
                 for
                 further
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 honor
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 heede
                 lest
                 this
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 secret
                 pretence
                 for
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall
                 desire
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 such
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 powre
                 vpon
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 liues
                 dishonour
                 and
                 contempt
                 ,
                 whiles
                 they
                 auoide
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 honoured
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 worldly
                 friends
                 vse
                 to
                 alleadge
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 soone
                 guessed
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 obiect
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 liuing
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 :
                 Will
                 ye
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 vndoe
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 your
                 Family
                 ?
                 And
                 for
                 preseruing
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 their
                 counsell
                 is
                 with
                 our
                 bodies
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Idoll
                 seruice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 wisedome
                 is
                 earthly
                 ,
                 carnall
                 ,
                 and
                 diuellish
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 perswadeth
                 to
                 be
                 newters
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 halt
                 on
                 both
                 knees
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 which
                 held
                 neither
                 of
                 Baal
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   keepe
                   our selues
                   from
                   Idols
                
                 ;
                 I
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 21.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 forbid
                 either
                 for
                 any
                 religious
                 purpose
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 or
                 serue
                 any
                 Image
                 ;
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 
                 Also
                 our
                 bodies
                 being
                 created
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctified
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 seruice
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Idols
                 :
                 which
                 rather
                 then
                 godly
                 men
                 would
                 honour
                 with
                 their
                 presence
                 and
                 seruice
                 (
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 haue
                 chosen
                 to
                 die
                 ;
                 Dan.
                 6.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 both
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 house
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 lands
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 comfort
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   shall
                   receiue
                   a
                   house
                   made
                   without
                   hands
                   for
                   their
                   earthly
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ;
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1
                 :
                 and
                 an
                 
                   Inheritance
                   in
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   immortall
                   and
                   vndefiled
                
                 ;
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ioyned
                 in
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   spirits
                   of
                   blessed
                   men
                   ;
                   Heb.
                
                 12.
                 23.
                 
                 For
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 be
                 eased
                 with
                 meditatiō
                 of
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 seede
                 :
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 is
                 his
                 childrens
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 greeuous
                 to
                 part
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 greeuous
                 for
                 their
                 loue
                 to
                 hate
                 and
                 for
                 sake
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 hate
                 all
                 :
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 37.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 part
                 from
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 euer
                 ;
                 I
                 Thes.
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Comfort
                   your selues
                   with
                   these
                   things
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 death
                 is
                 terrible
                 and
                 very
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 flesh
                 to
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Flesh
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 )
                 carnall
                 and
                 corrupt
                 reason
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 euill
                 counsellour
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 carnall
                 friends
                 ;
                 let
                 men
                 
                 rather
                 thinke
                 how
                 fearefull
                 eternall
                 death
                 is
                 :
                 for
                 natural
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 owe
                 it
                 to
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 wee
                 must
                 pay
                 it
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 pay
                 that
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 doe
                 owe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 preserue
                 it
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 should
                 death
                 be
                 fearefull
                 to
                 beleeuing
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 &
                 period
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 and
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 an
                 entrance
                 and
                 beginning
                 of
                 endlesse
                 ioy
                 &
                 perfect
                 righteousnesse
                 ?
                 at
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 a
                 passage
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 from
                 mortality
                 and
                 misery
                 ,
                 to
                 immortality
                 of
                 blisse
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 that
                 hopes
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 cannot
                 greatly
                 feare
                 to
                 die
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 burning
                 is
                 too
                 sharpe
                 and
                 greeuous
                 ;
                 we
                 could
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 terrible
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 ,
              
               
                 Yet
                 whom
                 God
                 calleth
                 to
                 that
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 violent
                 and
                 terrible
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 endure
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 can
                 strengthen
                 them
                 :
                 Secondly
                 he
                 will
                 enable
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 neuer
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 tempted
                 ;
                 I
                 Corinthians
                 10
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 enabled
                 sundry
                 to
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 feared
                 it
                 most
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 valiant
                 ;
                 as
                 Master
                 Sanders
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 consider
                 a
                 while
                 how
                 terrible
                 hell
                 fire
                 is
                 ,
                 being
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 wee
                 cannot
                 abide
                 death
                 with
                 torment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Torments
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 haue
                 both
                 measure
                 and
                 end
                 ;
                 so
                 haue
                 not
                 hell
                 torments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 or
                 denie
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 denying
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Ye
                   cannot
                   :
                   Mat.
                
                 10.
                 33.
                 
                 Luke
                 11.
                 26.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   denyeth
                   me
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   is
                   ashamed
                   of
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   denie
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   ashamed
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 To
                 deny
                 Christs
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 denie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 wee
                 feele
                 our selues
                 too
                 weake
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 ,
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 cannot
                 endure
                 violent
                 death
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 suffer
                 exile
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 liue
                 a
                 while
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 countrey
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 giue
                 their
                 liues
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 deede
                 and
                 effect
                 ;
                 yet
                 hearty
                 prayer
                 may
                 obtaine
                 that
                 strength
                 which
                 is
                 lacking
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 such
                 weaknesse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 confessed
                 and
                 bewayled
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 persecutors
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 mouth
                 &
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 ;
                 therefore
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 relie
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 Remember
                 poore
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 in
                 Queene
                 Martes
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 threatnings
                 are
                 very
                 full
                 of
                 terrors
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 tyrants
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 but
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 God
                 can
                 send
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 
                   feare
                   these
                   ;
                   Luke
                
                 12.
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 ,
              
               
                 Their
                 faire
                 promises
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 wil
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 doe
                 allure
                 much
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 haue
                 their
                 word
                 for
                 life
                 and
                 preferment
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vs
                 vpon
                 our
                 yeelding
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 promise
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Diuel
                 their
                 master
                 promised
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 corrupt
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 performe
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 issues
                 of
                 life
                 are
                 in
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 preferment
                 he
                 lifts
                 vp
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 pulles
                 downe
                 another
                 ;
                 I
                 Sam.
                 2.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 misery
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 without
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 spare
                 life
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 gaine
                 of
                 a
                 transitory
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 consider
                 that
                 Christ
                 maketh
                 better
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 surer
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 cleaue
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ;
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Mar.
                 16.
                 28.
                 
                 Luke
                 9.
                 24.
                 
                 Marke
                 8.
                 36.
                 
                 Luke
                 12.
                 8.
                 
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 32.
                 
                 Thus
                 farre
                 of
                 such
                 good
                 workes
                 as
                 containe
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 with
                 respect
                 of
                 edification
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 duties
                 to
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 desire
                 and
                 regard
                 of
                 pleasing
                 and
                 honouring
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             eleuenth
             Part
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               such
               good
               workes
               as
               concerne
               our
               Neighbour
               .
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 SIR
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 well
                 met
                 here
                 ,
                 shall
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 I
                 feele
                 in
                 my selfe
                 .
                 Me
                 thinkes
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 vseth
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 a
                 trauelling
                 Horse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 neerer
                 hee
                 drawes
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 eyes
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 takes
                 heart
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 more
                 couragiously
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 come
                 shortly
                 〈◊〉
                 baiting
                 and
                 resting
                 place
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 myself
                 now
                 more
                 eagar
                 and
                 sharpe
                 set
                 vpon
                 this
                 〈◊〉
                 then
                 when
                 we
                 began
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 good
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 at
                 this
                 our
                 meeting
                 and
                 conference
                 ,
                 draw
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 conclusion
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 those
                 workes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 true
                 beleeuers
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 towards
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ;
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 Sir
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 amongst
                 these
                 being
                 many
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 wee
                 first
                 take
                 vp
                 to
                 deale
                 in
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 could
                 be
                 well
                 content
                 our
                 hands
                 were
                 eased
                 of
                 this
                 labour
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 begin
                 to
                 feele
                 my selfe
                 scarse
                 well
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 wil
                 not
                 be
                 laide
                 out
                 of
                 hand
                 I
                 doubt
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 you
                 make
                 reckoning
                 of
                 :
                 for
                 with
                 my
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 one
                 peculiar
                 grace
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 thing
                 shall
                 be
                 saide
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 My
                 desire
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lyeth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 our
                 glasse
                 shall
                 discouer
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 all
                 his
                 dignity
                 by
                 his
                 calling
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 duty
                 (
                 being
                 called
                 )
                 towards
                 his
                 Caller
                 .
                 To
                 proceede
                 therefore
                 in
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 man
                 is
                 comprehended
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 word
                 Righteousnesse
                 ;
                 as
                 godlinesse
                 compriseth
                 all
                 our
                 duty
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 whereof
                 as
                 wee
                 find
                 sundry
                 branches
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 Righteousnesse
                 many
                 members
                 ;
                 as
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 
                 Paul
                 there
                 rehearseth
                 
                   loue
                   ,
                   ioy
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   long
                   suffering
                   ,
                   gentlenesse
                   ,
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   meeknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   temperance
                   :
                
                 and
                 Colos
                 ,
                 3.
                 12.
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 reckoned
                 vp
                 ,
                 
                   mercy
                   ,
                   kindnesse
                   ,
                   humblenesse
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   forbearing
                   ,
                   and
                   forgiuing
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 Also
                 in
                 2
                 Peter
                 1.
                 5.
                 we
                 find
                 there
                 
                   vertue
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   brotherly
                   kindnesse
                   :
                
                 in
                 Iames
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                   meekenesse
                   of
                   wisdome
                
                 ;
                 in
                 Titus
                 2.
                 
                   grauity
                   and
                   chastity
                
                 :
                 in
                 Ephe.
                 4.
                 
                   speaking
                   truth
                
                 :
                 in
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 5.
                 contenteanesse
                 ;
                 in
                 Acts
                 20.
                 19.
                 modesty
                 .
                 Vnto
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 adde
                 all
                 respectiue
                 graces
                 and
                 workes
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 some
                 degree
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 be
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 Children
                 ,
                 Masters
                 or
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 Husbands
                 or
                 Wiues
                 ,
                 Subiects
                 or
                 Gouernours
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 Scripture
                 nameth
                 all
                 these
                 graces
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   Galat
                   .
                   5.
                   22.
                   
                
                 In
                 another
                 ,
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   put
                   them
                   on
                   ;
                   Col.
                
                 3
                 :
                 in
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 telleth
                 vs
                 that
                 who
                 so
                 hath
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   neuer
                   fall
                
                 ;
                 2
                 Pet
                 1.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 graces
                 as
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 Gods
                 chosen
                 children
                 can
                 haue
                 .
                 The
                 appearance
                 and
                 shadow
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 Apes
                 doe
                 Men
                 )
                 would
                 imitate
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 these
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 ,
              
               
                 I
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 worke
                 behind
                 then
                 I
                 was
                 aware
                 of
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 no
                 whit
                 discourage
                 me
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 prosecute
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 time
                 and
                 diligence
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 patience
                 will
                 ouercome
                 great
                 matters
                 .
                 And
                 tell
                 me
                 now
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 these
                 graces
                 be
                 handled
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 as
                 ye
                 haue
                 named
                 them
                 ?
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 how
                 thinke
                 ye
                 good
                 we
                 should
                 proceed
                 ?
                 ye
                 haue
                 found
                 vs
                 stuffe
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 conference
                 ,
                 ye
                 must
                 also
                 deuise
                 the
                 frame
                 to
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 be
                 no
                 good
                 builder
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 endeauour
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 matter
                 put
                 in
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 meete
                 to
                 speake
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 specials
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 these
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 in
                 common
                 belong
                 vnto
                 all
                 men
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 duties
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 a
                 degre
                 put
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 then
                 take
                 our
                 beginning
                 at
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 touching
                 which
                 ,
                 declare
                 vnto
                 me
                 what
                 it
                 may
                 import
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 respect
                 mutuall
                 dealing
                 of
                 men
                 amongst
                 themselues
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 herein
                 between
                 good
                 men
                 and
                 euill
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 word
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 word
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 many
                 acceptions
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 that
                 peculiar
                 vertue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 in
                 *
                 contracts
                 and
                 bargaines
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 enabled
                 to
                 deale
                 equally
                 and
                 rightly
                 ,
                 giuing
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 they
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 rendering
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 their
                 due
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 against
                 wrong
                 by
                 oppression
                 or
                 deceit
                 ,
                 as
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 more
                 generally
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 and
                 vsed
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 same
                 *
                 worke
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 regenerate
                 man
                 ;
                 whereby
                 hee
                 is
                 willing
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 respect
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 deare
                 &
                 precious
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 causing
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 thought
                 and
                 care
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 to
                 hurt
                 nor
                 offend
                 any
                 man
                 by
                 thought
                 ,
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 deede
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 either
                 in
                 his
                 excellency
                 and
                 dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 body
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 goods
                 or
                 credit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 whatsoeuer
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 louingly
                 to
                 tender
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 vnfained
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 best
                 might
                 to
                 encrease
                 and
                 preserue
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 in
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 Scripture
                 comprehends
                 all
                 those
                 vices
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 so
                 vnder
                 Righteousnesse
                 are
                 comprehended
                 all
                 vertues
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 become
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 profitable
                 and
                 helpefull
                 to
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 Righteousnesse
                 taken
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 with
                 holinesse
                 or
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 as
                 Titus
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 &
                 Ephe.
                 4.
                 
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 Vnrighteousnesse
                 set
                 beside
                 vngodlinesse
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 alone
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 all
                 euils
                 from
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 Righteousnesse
                 named
                 apart
                 from
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 all
                 duties
                 amongst
                 men
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 vertues
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 branches
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Fountaine
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Riuers
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 as
                 the
                 members
                 .
                 This
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 distinguished
                 into
                 habituall
                 or
                 actuall
                 Righteousnesse
                 ;
                 habituall
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 that
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 poured
                 into
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ;
                 Actual
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 gift
                 ,
                 whē
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 we
                 practise
                 such
                 things
                 wherby
                 our
                 neighbor
                 may
                 be
                 benefited
                 .
                 Hereof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 spake
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   worketh
                   Righteousnesse
                   ,
                   is
                   righteous
                   .
                
                 This
                 gift
                 and
                 act
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Lot
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 highly
                 commended
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 Gen
                 6.
                 9
                 
                 :
                 Iob
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Now
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 difference
                 about
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 godly
                 through
                 this
                 vniuersall
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 are
                 disposed
                 freely
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 accord
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 euery
                 of
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 Whereas
                 the
                 wicked
                 doe
                 some
                 righteous
                 things
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 whom
                 they
                 affect
                 ,
                 which
                 crosse
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 nor
                 gaine
                 or
                 credite
                 :
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 loue
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 or
                 glory
                 ;
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 *
                 with
                 by-respects
                 of
                 vaine
                 glory
                 and
                 worldly
                 profit
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 nothing
                 doing
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 committing
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ;
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 iust
                 and
                 righteous
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 worke
                 righteous
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 righteously
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 charity
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 both
                 friends
                 and
                 enemies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 occasions
                 be
                 offered
                 them
                 :
                 truly
                 repenting
                 where
                 
                 they
                 faile
                 in
                 any
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 endeauouring
                 to
                 become
                 more
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Loue.
               
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 SIR
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 taught
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 vnder
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 are
                 contained
                 all
                 duties
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 Godlinesse
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 ,
                 I
                 perceiue
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 separate
                 and
                 distinct
                 from
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 you
                 haue
                 spoken
                 thus
                 far
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 good
                 that
                 wee
                 first
                 set
                 vpon
                 these
                 workes
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 performe
                 towards
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 some
                 degree
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ?
                 for
                 thus
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 himselfe
                 to
                 proceede
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 laying
                 out
                 those
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ;
                 he
                 beginneth
                 with
                 such
                 duties
                 as
                 we
                 owe
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 place
                 and
                 degree
                 :
                 
                   Honour
                   thy
                   father
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Indeede
                 friend
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 well
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 platforme
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 amisse
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 decalogue
                 (
                 or
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 immediately
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 perfect
                 for
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 exquisite
                 for
                 order
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 deliuery
                 ;
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 greatest
                 duties
                 first
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 meaner
                 and
                 lesser
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Table
                 :
                 howbeit
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 so
                 strictly
                 and
                 precisely
                 to
                 follow
                 that
                 order
                 in
                 our
                 teaching
                 and
                 instruction
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 altered
                 without
                 fault
                 .
                 A
                 president
                 of
                 which
                 alteration
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 fift
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 3.
                 
                 and
                 fourth
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 wherein
                 after
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 he
                 descendeth
                 to
                 morall
                 duties
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 affordeth
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 commeth
                 vnto
                 the
                 peculiar
                 and
                 proper
                 duties
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 steppes
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 fit
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 tread
                 in
                 ,
                 speaking
                 first
                 of
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 of
                 speciall
                 duties
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 mislike
                 not
                 your
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 ere
                 you
                 
                 deale
                 with
                 such
                 particular
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 enable
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 duties
                 to
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our selues
                 :
                 let
                 me
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 saide
                 before
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 truth
                 and
                 sincerity
                 is
                 an
                 affection
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 piety
                 done
                 by
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 a
                 certaine
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 seuered
                 from
                 truth
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 mercy
                 done
                 to
                 sanctified
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 truly
                 loue
                 and
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 all
                 duties
                 towards
                 him
                 in
                 soundnesse
                 ;
                 right
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 these
                 duties
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 men
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 our
                 natural
                 body
                 ,
                 bloud
                 is
                 dispersed
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 bloud
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 spirit
                 too
                 :
                 so
                 sincerity
                 and
                 truth
                 runneth
                 through
                 all
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 bloud
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 any
                 grace
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 truth
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 godly
                 doe
                 ,
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 vprightnesse
                 .
                 They
                 loue
                 their
                 Neighbour
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 truly
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 meeke
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 chaste
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 appearance
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 such
                 before
                 God
                 as
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 duties
                 seeking
                 to
                 honour
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 wherein
                 lyeth
                 the
                 grand
                 difference
                 betweene
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 holy
                 men
                 doe
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 voide
                 of
                 sincerenesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 right
                 .
                 As
                 euery
                 Starre
                 doth
                 partake
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 brightnesse
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 truth
                 and
                 sincerity
                 passeth
                 through
                 all
                 Christian
                 graces
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 doth
                 animate
                 and
                 quicken
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 graces
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 lacke
                 truth
                 and
                 soundnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 as
                 rotten
                 members
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 shadowes
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 carkases
                 ,
                 which
                 carry
                 the
                 semblance
                 of
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 the
                 true
                 fire
                 doth
                 not
                 more
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 painted
                 ,
                 then
                 grace
                 from
                 grace
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 sincere
                 graces
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 but
                 counterfet
                 .
                 A
                 Man
                 or
                 a
                 Lyon
                 pictured
                 artificially
                 ,
                 seemes
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 a
                 lyon
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ;
                 so
                 vertues
                 seuered
                 from
                 truth
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 haue
                 a
                 goodly
                 shew
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 liuely
                 things
                 themselues
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 were
                 meete
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 set
                 vpon
                 that
                 amiable
                 
                 grace
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 glue
                 and
                 band
                 that
                 linkes
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 vs
                 Chistians
                 fast
                 tyed
                 and
                 linked
                 as
                 many
                 stickes
                 in
                 one
                 bundle
                 .
                 Therefore
                 worthily
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 all
                 humane
                 things
                 fal
                 apeeces
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 heare
                 what
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 and
                 learned
                 of
                 this
                 worthy
                 grace
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 we
                 loue
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 whose
                 gift
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 springs
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 measure
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 perswasions
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 incited
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 vertue
                 ;
                 wherein
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 ouercome
                 the
                 lets
                 and
                 hinderances
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 other
                 things
                 as
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 remembrance
                 ;
                 not
                 forgetting
                 to
                 tell
                 vs
                 along
                 as
                 you
                 goe
                 ,
                 how
                 true
                 loue
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 counterfet
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 ,
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 ye
                 haue
                 enioyned
                 mee
                 taske
                 enough
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 it
                 had
                 happened
                 to
                 your selfe
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 sithence
                 ye
                 haue
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 performe
                 my
                 endeuour
                 ;
                 be
                 you
                 ready
                 to
                 helpe
                 defects
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 patience
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 Loue
                 or
                 Charity
                 
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 grace
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 are
                 moued
                 to
                 hold
                 
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 deare
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 also
                 to
                 desire
                 and
                 seeke
                 his
                 good
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 deare
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 haue
                 our selues
                 and
                 our
                 things
                 deare
                 vnto
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 grace
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 free
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Loue
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 author
                 &
                 worker
                 of
                 loue
                 in
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Paul
                 prayeth
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 prayseth
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 salutation
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 perceiued
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 nor
                 other
                 creature
                 can
                 worke
                 loue
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 nature
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 onely
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 mercy
                 ,
                 doth
                 both
                 plant
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 vphold
                 it
                 in
                 vs.
                 And
                 let
                 this
                 generally
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 vertues
                 following
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 grow
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 barren
                 soyle
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 fruites
                 and
                 
                   gifts
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Galat.
                
                 5.
                 22.
                 
                 This
                 Loue
                 giuen
                 vs
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 alwayes
                 linked
                 with
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 Daughter
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 being
                 bred
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 therefore
                 we
                 loue
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 first
                 loue
                 God.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Iohn
                 teacheth
                 ;
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 21.
                 
                 Our
                 mutual
                 loue
                 being
                 a
                 beame
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sparkle
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 first
                 loued
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 loue
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 doth
                 not
                 loue
                 God
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 but
                 loue
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 enforceth
                 vs
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 to
                 loue
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 loue
                 ,
                 hauing
                 put
                 his
                 Image
                 and
                 likenesse
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 neerely
                 linked
                 them
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 the
                 parties
                 whom
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 are
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 commeth
                 of
                 Adam
                 ;
                 
                 of
                 what
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Language
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 euen
                 euery
                 man
                 and
                 woman
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 neere
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 our
                 kind
                 and
                 bloud
                 ;
                 and
                 hauing
                 any
                 need
                 of
                 vs
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 ,
                 euery
                 such
                 is
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 vpon
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 bestow
                 our
                 loue
                 :
                 not
                 as
                 commonly
                 men
                 thinke
                 them
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 who
                 dwelles
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 streete
                 or
                 burrow
                 .
                 The
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritan
                 quitteth
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 wounded
                 Iew
                 for
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ;
                 Luke
                 10.
                 33.
                 
                 Christs
                 example
                 also
                 ,
                 doing
                 good
                 to
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Iewes
                 ;
                 Iohn
                 4.
                 26.
                 cleareth
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 seeing
                 God
                 onely
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 loued
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 wrong
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 any
                 portion
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 where
                 with
                 wee
                 loue
                 
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 seuerall
                 loue
                 from
                 that
                 with
                 which
                 we
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 branch
                 or
                 streame
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 louing
                 of
                 men
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 wee
                 loue
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 Euen
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Sunne
                 which
                 giueth
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 vpon
                 land
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 loue
                 which
                 imbraceth
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 in
                 louing
                 whom
                 we
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 well
                 and
                 truly
                 we
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 is
                 loued
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 beares
                 his
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 loue
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 neuerthelesse
                 loue
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 if
                 wee
                 loue
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 God.
                 Indeede
                 if
                 we
                 loue
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 our
                 owne
                 sake
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 heart
                 is
                 diuided
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 loue
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 right
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 which
                 distinguisheth
                 false
                 loue
                 from
                 true
                 ,
                 worldly
                 charity
                 from
                 Christian.
                 This
                 
                 loueth
                 man
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 whereas
                 worldly
                 loue
                 respects
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 louing
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Doe
                 you
                 esteeme
                 your
                 enemy
                 as
                 your
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 whom
                 ye
                 ought
                 to
                 loue
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Yea.
                 If
                 euery
                 one
                 who
                 commeth
                 of
                 Adam
                 
                 be
                 my
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 then
                 my
                 enemy
                 cannot
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 my
                 loue
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 hath
                 so
                 strictly
                 commanded
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Luke
                   6.
                   
                   Loue
                   your
                   enemies
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 highly
                 commended
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 speciall
                 marke
                 and
                 note
                 of
                 Gods
                 Child
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 him
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 and
                 doe
                 loue
                 their
                 louers
                 .
                 Euery
                 wicked
                 man
                 can
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 friendly
                 to
                 their
                 friends
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 louingly
                 affected
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 hate
                 vs
                 ,
                 doing
                 good
                 readily
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 hurt
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 ;
                 this
                 declareth
                 vs
                 to
                 haue
                 him
                 to
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 kind
                 to
                 the
                 vnkind
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 euil
                 ,
                 giuing
                 his
                 
                   Sonne
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   his
                   enemies
                   ;
                   Rom.
                
                 5.
                 8.
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 him
                 for
                 our
                 Head
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 intercession
                 for
                 his
                 crucifiers
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brethren
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   prayed
                   for
                   his
                   persecutors
                   ;
                   Acts
                
                 7.
                 60.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 enemy
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Childe
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 either
                 he
                 is
                 already
                 so
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 brother
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 Neighbour
                 neere
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bloud
                 ,
                 hauing
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 brother
                 also
                 ,
                 professing
                 the
                 same
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 linked
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 band
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 hauing
                 the
                 same
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 inheritance
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 should
                 worke
                 in
                 me
                 a
                 louing
                 mind
                 towards
                 such
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 knew
                 they
                 did
                 abhorre
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Ye
                 say
                 very
                 right
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 tryall
                 and
                 touchstone
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 by
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 counterfet
                 or
                 sound
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 loue
                 his
                 enemy
                 vpon
                 these
                 grounds
                 ,
                 doth
                 certainely
                 approue
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 Christian
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 indeede
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 led
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 forsomuch
                 as
                 none
                 saue
                 such
                 ,
                 can
                 loue
                 their
                 enemy
                 in
                 such
                 sincere
                 sort
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 saide
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 haue
                 shewed
                 me
                 that
                 my
                 Neighbour
                 is
                 my
                 enemy
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 my
                 friend
                 ;
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 now
                 whether
                 ye
                 put
                 any
                 difference
                 betweene
                 a
                 neighbour
                 and
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 degrees
                 in
                 our
                 loue
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 this
                 difference
                 .
                 A
                 Neighbour
                 is
                 
                 more
                 generall
                 :
                 for
                 euery
                 brother
                 is
                 a
                 neighbour
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 A
                 Neighbour
                 is
                 euery
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Christians
                 or
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 Iew
                 ,
                 Turk
                 ,
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 Papist
                 ,
                 or
                 whosoeuer
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 brother
                 is
                 that
                 person
                 who
                 onely
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 professing
                 with
                 mee
                 the
                 same
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeing
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 company
                 and
                 society
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 both
                 my
                 brother
                 and
                 my
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 whereas
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 my
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 brother
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Samaritane
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Iew
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Paul
                 was
                 to
                 Publius
                 and
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Acts
                 28.
                 
                 Now
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 difference
                 are
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 ;
                 Galat.
                 6.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Doe
                   good
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   especially
                   to
                   the
                   Houshold
                   of
                   Faith
                   :
                
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 tyed
                 to
                 these
                 by
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 more
                 streight
                 bonds
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Turke
                 be
                 in
                 necessity
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 I
                 helpe
                 him
                 not
                 against
                 Christ
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 Turke
                 and
                 a
                 
                 Christian
                 both
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 store
                 will
                 releeue
                 but
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 to
                 shew
                 my
                 loue
                 rather
                 to
                 my
                 Christian
                 brother
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 pity
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 a
                 Turke
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 cannot
                 releeue
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 flesh
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 releeue
                 a
                 Christian
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 both
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 my
                 brother
                 .
                 Likewise
                 amongst
                 Christian
                 brethren
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 oddes
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 oddes
                 in
                 our
                 loue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 you
                 then
                 doe
                 thinke
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 degrees
                 of
                 loue
                 towards
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 them
                 some
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 loued
                 ,
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 doe
                 thinke
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 not
                 without
                 
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 amongst
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 some
                 be
                 also
                 our
                 kinsfolkes
                 ,
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 sisters
                 ,
                 parents
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Also
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 haue
                 receiued
                 more
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 enabled
                 with
                 power
                 and
                 will
                 to
                 doe
                 more
                 excellent
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 .
                 Now
                 where
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 causes
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 there
                 ought
                 our
                 loue
                 more
                 to
                 shew
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 herein
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 our
                 loue
                 most
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 towards
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 most
                 exprest
                 his
                 loue
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Disciple
                 whom
                 Iesus
                 loued
                 ,
                 me
                 thinkes
                 it
                 intimates
                 and
                 declares
                 thus
                 much
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 prefer
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 loue
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 loued
                 the
                 rest
                 which
                 were
                 good
                 ;
                 yet
                 Iohn
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 notable
                 grace
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 for
                 Christs
                 loue
                 was
                 not
                 partiall
                 ,
                 neither
                 must
                 ours
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 difference
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 betweene
                 the
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 fruites
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 ;
                 oftentimes
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 some
                 brethren
                 more
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 wants
                 ,
                 towards
                 whom
                 yet
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 
                 such
                 a
                 feruent
                 affection
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 others
                 which
                 be
                 more
                 perfect
                 .
                 As
                 fathers
                 will
                 most
                 affect
                 their
                 best
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 take
                 greatest
                 paines
                 about
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 neede
                 most
                 ;
                 greatest
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 towards
                 greatest
                 infirmities
                 :
                 but
                 greatest
                 graces
                 must
                 haue
                 greatest
                 affection
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 Godly
                 men
                 doe
                 sometime
                 faile
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Isaac
                 towards
                 Esau
                 ;
                 and
                 Dauid
                 towards
                 Adoniah
                 &
                 Absalon
                 :
                 howbeit
                 good
                 men
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 followed
                 in
                 their
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 good
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 mee
                 heare
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 rules
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 guided
                 towards
                 Neighbours
                 and
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 friends
                 and
                 enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 well
                 gouerning
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 sundry
                 rules
                 giuen
                 vs
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 as
                 our selfe
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   No
                   man
                   hateth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   wisheth
                   all
                   good
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   Mat.
                
                 22.
                 
                 Now
                 such
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 right
                 ruled
                 loue
                 doe
                 loue
                 themselues
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 wish
                 ,
                 but
                 procure
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 be
                 wholsome
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 bodies
                 and
                 soules
                 ;
                 abandoning
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 be
                 euill
                 and
                 noysome
                 to
                 either
                 ,
                 haue
                 they
                 neuer
                 such
                 apparance
                 and
                 shew
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 profit
                 :
                 euen
                 thus
                 ought
                 euery
                 man
                 to
                 loue
                 his
                 neighbour
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 rule
                 ,
                 looke
                 what
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 sound
                 reason
                 wee
                 would
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 done
                 to
                 our selues
                 ;
                 these
                 things
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 done
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 be
                 he
                 friend
                 or
                 foe
                 :
                 Mat.
                 7.
                 
                 Also
                 in
                 what
                 measure
                 and
                 degree
                 we
                 desire
                 that
                 our
                 Neighbor
                 should
                 loue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 loue
                 them
                 againe
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 rule
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 
                   loue
                   as
                   brethren
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 22.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 loue
                 as
                 naturall
                 brethren
                 ought
                 to
                 beare
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 manner
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 such
                 ,
                 euen
                 such
                 ,
                 so
                 hearty
                 and
                 vehement
                 ought
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 amongst
                 themselues
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 brethren
                 by
                 a
                 brotherhood
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 and
                 ratified
                 in
                 the
                 bloud
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 elder
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 charged
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 may
                 command
                 vs
                 )
                 to
                 
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   loued
                   vs
                   ;
                   Iohn
                
                 13.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   giuen
                   you
                   example
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   new
                   commandement
                   I
                   giue
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   loued
                   you
                   ;
                   Iohn
                
                 13.
                 15.
                 
                 That
                 so
                 ye
                 loue
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 fourth
                 and
                 best
                 rule
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 brotherly
                 Christian
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 vnfained
                 ,
                 without
                 hypocrisie
                 or
                 counterfeiting
                 ,
                 earnest
                 without
                 coldnes
                 &
                 indifferency
                 ,
                 constant
                 without
                 change
                 or
                 wearinesse
                 ,
                 free
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 pleasure
                 or
                 profit
                 ;
                 and
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 not
                 small
                 and
                 meane
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 Christ
                 loued
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 besides
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 his
                 miracles
                 ,
                 his
                 example
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 his
                 prayers
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 witnessed
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 vouchsafed
                 also
                 to
                 giue
                 himselfe
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 This
                 declareth
                 how
                 sincere
                 ,
                 free
                 ,
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 great
                 his
                 loue
                 was
                 towards
                 vs
                 ;
                 wherein
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 equall
                 him
                 by
                 attaining
                 to
                 his
                 perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 nor
                 required
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 yet
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 striue
                 to
                 come
                 so
                 neere
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 possible
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 doth
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 loue
                 looks
                 vpon
                 Christs
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 patterne
                 ,
                 and
                 thereto
                 frameth
                 his
                 owne
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 hath
                 no
                 thought
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 imitate
                 Christ
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 him
                 for
                 no
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 makes
                 
                 him
                 no
                 example
                 .
                 The
                 godly
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 beleeueth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 doth
                 labour
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 guide
                 and
                 sampler
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Offices
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 heard
                 your
                 rules
                 of
                 neighbourly
                 and
                 brotherly
                 loue
                 ;
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 best
                 reasons
                 to
                 moue
                 and
                 perswade
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perseuere
                 in
                 exercising
                 of
                 this
                 loue
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 needfull
                 to
                 haue
                 good
                 grounds
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 guide
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 too
                 blame
                 ,
                 that
                 loues
                 without
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 loues
                 without
                 rule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 there
                 be
                 certain
                 common
                 reasons
                 which
                 
                 may
                 perswade
                 our
                 loue
                 towardes
                 all
                 men
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 our
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 kind
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 :
                 also
                 being
                 made
                 after
                 Gods
                 Image
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 commandement
                 to
                 loue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 done
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 affection
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 wee
                 would
                 haue
                 others
                 to
                 loue
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 be
                 peculiar
                 and
                 speciall
                 reasons
                 to
                 moue
                 vs
                 vnto
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 which
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 faith
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 but
                 a
                 light
                 touch
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 name
                 them
                 ;
                 our
                 labour
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 in
                 practising
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 enough
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 our
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Children
                 should
                 dwell
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 gone
                 before
                 vs
                 ;
                 first
                 louing
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 louing
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 euen
                 Christians
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 fellow
                 heires
                 ,
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 his
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ;
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 we
                 truly
                 loue
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 cannot
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 loued
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 haue
                 any
                 assurance
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 looke
                 for
                 any
                 blessing
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 wrath
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 vnto
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 adde
                 the
                 sweete
                 pleasure
                 and
                 delight
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 brotherly
                 loue
                 (
                 behold
                 how
                 pleasant
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 manifolde
                 commodities
                 which
                 arise
                 and
                 grow
                 thereby
                 ,
                 (
                 behold
                 how
                 good
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 brethren
                 to
                 dwell
                 together
                 in
                 vnity
                 )
                 our
                 loue
                 being
                 for
                 comfort
                 and
                 delight
                 like
                 that
                 precious
                 oyntment
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 profit
                 like
                 that
                 deaw
                 of
                 Hermon
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 consider
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 hatred
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 gall
                 and
                 wormewood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hurt
                 which
                 it
                 bringeth
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 would
                 greatly
                 preuaile
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 and
                 encrease
                 mutuall
                 loue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 me
                 stop
                 you
                 a
                 little
                 in
                 your
                 course
                 ;
                 what
                 be
                 these
                 profits
                 which
                 loue
                 brings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 discommodities
                 which
                 follow
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 Whiles
                 Christians
                 are
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 strong
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 keepe
                 euery
                 one
                 his
                 ranke
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 stones
                 be
                 all
                 ioyned
                 together
                 .
                 Also
                 we
                 may
                 boldly
                 come
                 with
                 our selues
                 &
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 vnder
                 hope
                 of
                 acceptance
                 ;
                 wee
                 thereby
                 greeue
                 the
                 aduersaries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 see
                 our
                 accord
                 through
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyce
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 we
                 spite
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 whose
                 kingdome
                 is
                 more
                 hindered
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 loue
                 doth
                 abound
                 :
                 we
                 glorifie
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 our
                 prayers
                 haue
                 more
                 feruency
                 and
                 fruit
                 .
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 through
                 lacke
                 of
                 loue
                 amongst
                 brethren
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Gospell
                 be
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 made
                 glad
                 our
                 safety
                 hazarded
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 house
                 diuided
                 cannot
                 stand
                 ;
                 our
                 prayers
                 hindered
                 and
                 reiected
                 ,
                 with
                 infinite
                 discommodities
                 ,
                 which
                 lamentable
                 experience
                 
                 teacheth
                 men
                 better
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 mans
                 speech
                 can
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 aymeth
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 commodity
                 and
                 necessity
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 bids
                 vs
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   put
                   on
                   loue
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 likeneth
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 bond
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   perfection
                   ;
                   Colos.
                
                 3.
                 14.
                 because
                 it
                 knitteth
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 duties
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 vnto
                 sinewes
                 and
                 ioynts
                 ,
                 Ephe.
                 4.
                 
                 As
                 being
                 of
                 that
                 vse
                 and
                 force
                 in
                 the
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 sinewes
                 and
                 ioynts
                 in
                 our
                 naturall
                 body
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 ioyne
                 and
                 fasten
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 together
                 ;
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 loue
                 remaines
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 when
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 faile
                 ,
                 must
                 much
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 both
                 to
                 esteeme
                 and
                 to
                 exercise
                 all
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 towards
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 chearefulnesse
                 ,
                 vp
                 rightnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 striue
                 mightily
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 lets
                 and
                 obstacles
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 both
                 within
                 vs
                 and
                 without
                 vs
                 ;
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 by
                 these
                 cōsiderations
                 to
                 be
                 vanquished
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 reasons
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 weight
                 .
                 There
                 remaineth
                 that
                 you
                 shew
                 vs
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 loue
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 wherein
                 faith
                 and
                 loue
                 doe
                 differ
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 properties
                 of
                 loue
                 were
                 touched
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 heard
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 loue
                 as
                 Christ
                 loued
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 further
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 properties
                 
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 loue
                 :
                 let
                 him
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 13.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 affirmeth
                 of
                 Christian
                 charity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 enuious
                 ,
                 neither
                 boasting
                 nor
                 proud
                 ,
                 doing
                 no
                 vncomely
                 thing
                 ,
                 seeking
                 not
                 her
                 owne
                 things
                 ;
                 not
                 suddenly
                 angry
                 ,
                 nor
                 thinking
                 euill
                 ,
                 reioycing
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 iniquity
                 ;
                 suffering
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 beleeuing
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 hoping
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 enduring
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 the
                 neerer
                 that
                 our
                 loue
                 is
                 to
                 
                 these
                 qualities
                 ,
                 the
                 holier
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 the
                 further
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 voide
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 workes
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 they
                 be
                 either
                 inward
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 wee
                 conceiue
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 expresse
                 in
                 our
                 liues
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 deeds
                 ,
                 either
                 towards
                 the
                 soules
                 ,
                 or
                 bodies
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 The
                 inward
                 workes
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 be
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 no
                 euill
                 but
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 loue
                 thinketh
                 no
                 euill
                 :
                 to
                 wish
                 them
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 their
                 good
                 euery
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 reioyce
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 welfare
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 cheared
                 with
                 their
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 :
                 to
                 mourne
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 aduersities
                 and
                 euils
                 which
                 befall
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   ;
                   Reioyce
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   and
                   mourne
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   mourne
                   .
                
                 This
                 fellow
                 feeling
                 when
                 we
                 pity
                 others
                 infirmities
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 for
                 their
                 prosperity
                 and
                 well
                 doing
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 mentall
                 duty
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 outward
                 actions
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 they
                 concerne
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 person
                 ,
                 substance
                 ,
                 or
                 name
                 ;
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 the
                 workes
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 innumerable
                 :
                 but
                 briefly
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 short
                 sum
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 we
                 owe
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 encrease
                 and
                 maintaine
                 it
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 ;
                 giuing
                 &
                 lending
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 need
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 freely
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 compact
                 or
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 principall
                 with
                 increase
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 euen
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 principal
                 restored
                 :
                 prouided
                 ,
                 that
                 need
                 &
                 not
                 riot
                 do
                 driue
                 them
                 to
                 borrow
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 ability
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 doe
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 payment
                 .
                 Also
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 found
                 ought
                 which
                 is
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 of
                 trust
                 committed
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 wrongfully
                 got
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 any
                 portion
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 substance
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 carefully
                 restore
                 
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 ;
                 Eze.
                 18.
                 in
                 all
                 bargaines
                 and
                 contracts
                 dealing
                 iustly
                 and
                 plainely
                 without
                 fraude
                 or
                 oppression
                 ;
                 Ephe.
                 5.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 practising
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 particular
                 callings
                 with
                 faithfulnesse
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 all
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 seruing
                 others
                 through
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 affoording
                 our
                 counsell
                 and
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 to
                 further
                 others
                 welfare
                 in
                 their
                 estate
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 goods
                 and
                 body
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 feede
                 him
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 hungry
                 ,
                 refresh
                 him
                 with
                 drinke
                 being
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 harbouring
                 the
                 harbourlesse
                 ,
                 visiting
                 him
                 in
                 prison
                 ;
                 but
                 ministring
                 to
                 him
                 being
                 sicke
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 purse
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 skill
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 ease
                 or
                 cure
                 his
                 paine
                 ;
                 Acts
                 24.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 As
                 concerning
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 neuer
                 speaking
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 but
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 empairing
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 reason
                 and
                 truth
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 vttering
                 an
                 vpright
                 sentence
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 auoyding
                 slanders
                 ,
                 lies
                 ,
                 false
                 reports
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 beating
                 them
                 downe
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 especially
                 as
                 concerning
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 neuer
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 thereof
                 :
                 but
                 aboue
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 duties
                 ,
                 to
                 preferre
                 such
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 endeauouring
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasions
                 offered
                 ,
                 to
                 admonish
                 our
                 brother
                 with
                 wisedome
                 &
                 loue
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 his
                 slownesse
                 ,
                 and
                 quickening
                 his
                 dulnesse
                 to
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 comforting
                 the
                 feeble
                 minded
                 ,
                 strengthening
                 the
                 weake
                 in
                 an
                 hearty
                 compassion
                 of
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ;
                 instructing
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 rebuking
                 the
                 froward
                 with
                 all
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 bearing
                 ,
                 for
                 bearing
                 ,
                 giuing
                 ,
                 forgiuing
                 wrongs
                 ;
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 remembring
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 continuing
                 thus
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 all
                 humblenesse
                 and
                 meekenesse
                 ;
                 knowing
                 that
                 Christian
                 loue
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 
                 consists
                 in
                 these
                 duties
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 concerne
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 &
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 chiefest
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 attainement
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 Loue
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 your
                 last
                 demand
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 this
                 Christian
                 charity
                 differeth
                 from
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 fruite
                 ,
                 faith
                 being
                 the
                 roote
                 ;
                 faith
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 loue
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 commandement
                 ,
                 Ro.
                 13.
                 
                 Faith
                 iustifying
                 vs
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 Loue
                 declating
                 vs
                 before
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 iust
                 persons
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 faith
                 receiueth
                 something
                 to
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 :
                 whereas
                 Loue
                 giueth
                 out
                 it selfe
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 duties
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 speake
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Faith
                 looketh
                 properly
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 profiteth
                 our selues
                 ;
                 Loue
                 looketh
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 endeuoureth
                 to
                 profit
                 many
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 preferreth
                 loue
                 before
                 faith
                 ;
                 1
                 Corinthians
                 13.
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 faith
                 ceaseth
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 whereas
                 
                   loue
                   endureth
                   after
                   this
                   life
                
                 :
                 1
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 verse
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apollos
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 perceiue
                 by
                 your
                 discourse
                 of
                 Loue
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 confound
                 loue
                 and
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 one
                 grace
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 doth
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 twaine
                 :
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Aquila
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 doe
                 handle
                 them
                 together
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 often
                 comprehend
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 vnder
                 loue
                 ,
                 when
                 loue
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 largest
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 reacheth
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 howbeit
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 
                 denie
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 seuer
                 them
                 ;
                 2
                 Peter
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 he
                 considers
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 embrace
                 men
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 kind
                 ;
                 and
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 neere
                 and
                 
                 inward
                 affection
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 expressed
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow
                 Citizens
                 .
                 This
                 difference
                 I
                 may
                 thus
                 set
                 it
                 downe
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 compare
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 large
                 house
                 ,
                 whose
                 hall
                 is
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parlour
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 :
                 as
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 man
                 admits
                 all
                 friends
                 ,
                 strangers
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 other
                 into
                 his
                 hall
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 loue
                 is
                 to
                 lie
                 open
                 vnto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 or
                 difference
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 we
                 communicate
                 onely
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 our
                 euen
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 allow
                 our
                 nearest
                 acquaintance
                 onely
                 to
                 haue
                 accesse
                 into
                 our
                 parlour
                 :
                 Thus
                 I
                 conceiue
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 seuer
                 these
                 two
                 graces
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 Sir
                 wee
                 haue
                 spent
                 thus
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 fit
                 that
                 we
                 here
                 doe
                 breake
                 off
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 may
                 meete
                 againe
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             twelfth
             Part
             of
             this
             Dialogue
             ,
             concerning
             Peace
             ,
             and
             other
             effects
             of
             Loue.
             
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               WHat
               may
               be
               the
               matter
               (
               good
               Sir
               )
               that
               you
               fall
               so
               farre
               short
               of
               the
               houre
               of
               our
               meeting
               ;
               it
               was
               your
               wont
               to
               preuent
               me
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               haue
               the
               forehand
               of
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               ,
            
             
               Surely
               (
               friend
               Aquila
               )
               I
               was
               not
               in
               good
               health
               (
               as
               you
               well
               know
               )
               when
               wee
               began
               this
               conference
               ;
               but
               that
               little
               strength
               which
               I
               had
               ,
               is
               much
               of
               late
               empaired
               :
               I
               doe
               sensibly
               feele
               a
               great
               decay
               of
               my
               naturall
               powers
               .
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               my
               long
               stay
               ,
               I
               once
               doubted
               how
               I
               should
               haue
               come
               ;
               but
               I
               haue
               encouraged
               my selfe
               to
               keepe
               appointment
               with
               you
               as
               I
               could
               :
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               wee
               must
               hasten
               in
               the
               remainder
               ,
               to
               
               draw
               to
               some
               conclusion
               with
               speed
               ;
               and
               because
               you
               may
               the
               better
               beare
               the
               greatest
               weight
               ,
               I
               wil
               continue
               to
               put
               you
               to
               speake
               of
               those
               graces
               which
               are
               behind
               ,
               enioyning
               you
               to
               obserue
               the
               Law
               of
               breuity
               .
               The
               next
               vertue
               &
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               after
               Loue
               ,
               is
               Peace
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               the
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               Loue
               as
               the
               Mother
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               hand-maide
               ,
               and
               loue
               as
               the
               Mistrisse
               :
               for
               Loue
               begets
               Peace
               ,
               and
               peace
               doth
               attend
               loue
               ;
               where
               Loue
               goeth
               before
               ,
               there
               Peace
               waites
               at
               the
               heele
               :
               it
               is
               hatred
               stirreth
               vp
               contention
               ,
               but
               Peace
               followes
               and
               accompanies
               Loue.
               Touching
               which
               ,
               let
               me
               heare
               you
               briefly
               shew
               me
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               betweene
               Gods
               Children
               and
               others
               ,
               for
               all
               will
               seeme
               desirous
               of
               Peace
               ,
               yet
               Peace
               hath
               but
               a
               few
               true
               friends
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Sir
               I
               am
               heartily
               sorry
               for
               debility
               of
               your
               body
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               greeuous
               to
               me
               that
               you
               should
               faile
               of
               performance
               of
               this
               which
               we
               haue
               begun
               :
               but
               because
               you
               require
               speed
               in
               this
               businesse
               ,
               I
               wil
               obey
               your
               motion
               ,
               in
               fauour
               of
               your
               weakenesse
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               desire
               to
               accomplish
               this
               enterprize
               .
               I
               haue
               learned
               from
               your
               
               selfe
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               peace
               with
               God
               ;
               also
               with
               our selues
               ,
               called
               ,
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               with
               the
               Creatures
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               with
               our
               Neighbour
               :
               which
               if
               it
               be
               in
               Common-wealth
               ,
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               Cities
               ,
               it
               is
               ciuill
               Peace
               :
               domesticall
               Peace
               if
               it
               be
               in
               Families
               ,
               &
               that
               peace
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               amongst
               professours
               ,
               is
               Christian
               Peace
               ;
               whereof
               we
               are
               to
               speake
               .
               This
               is
               such
               a
               knitting
               together
               of
               our
               mindes
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               among
               our selues
               ,
               as
               that
               neither
               in
               Religion
               by
               schisme
               or
               heresie
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               daily
               conuersation
               by
               brawles
               ,
               quarrels
               ,
               and
               suites
               ,
               there
               appeare
               any
               strife
               or
               variance
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               agreement
               on
               all
               hands
               .
               Now
               in
               
               this
               vertue
               of
               Peace
               the
               godly
               doe
               much
               differ
               from
               others
               ,
               because
               they
               embrace
               and
               maintaine
               Peace
               and
               agreement
               ,
               out
               of
               loue
               which
               they
               beare
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               especially
               towards
               God
               ;
               for
               that
               they
               would
               not
               offend
               him
               by
               dissention
               ,
               nor
               be
               rent
               asunder
               from
               their
               brethren
               ,
               whom
               they
               vnfainedly
               affect
               .
               Wherupon
               they
               are
               very
               carefull
               not
               to
               minister
               any
               occasion
               of
               difference
               ,
               neither
               to
               take
               hold
               on
               occasions
               ,
               being
               offered
               by
               others
               either
               in
               weakenesse
               ,
               or
               of
               purpose
               ;
               chusing
               to
               forgoe
               and
               remit
               their
               owne
               right
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               their
               Father
               Abraham
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               striue
               and
               fall
               out
               :
               remembring
               that
               they
               are
               brethren
               by
               profession
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               peace
               is
               a
               thing
               very
               delightfull
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               pleasing
               and
               good
               for
               all
               men
               ;
               carrying
               with
               it
               innumerable
               commodities
               and
               benefits
               to
               mans
               life
               ,
               being
               a
               shadow
               and
               representation
               of
               that
               felicity
               which
               godly
               men
               shall
               haue
               in
               the
               life
               which
               is
               eternall
               ;
               Rom.
               8
               ,
               6
               ;
               whereof
               peace
               is
               a
               chiefe
               part
               .
               In
               which
               regard
               the
               godly
               had
               rather
               suffer
               wrong
               ,
               then
               to
               enter
               into
               contention
               ,
               which
               is
               bitter
               as
               gall
               and
               wormewood
               to
               their
               soule
               ,
               being
               as
               hurtfull
               to
               mankind
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               hatefull
               and
               odious
               to
               God.
               Vpon
               these
               considerations
               ,
               all
               good
               men
               as
               they
               endeuour
               peace
               ,
               carefully
               looking
               to
               themselues
               neither
               to
               affoord
               ,
               nor
               apprehend
               matter
               of
               strife
               :
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               the
               weakenesse
               of
               men
               ,
               an
               entrance
               be
               made
               into
               dissention
               ,
               they
               are
               willing
               and
               forward
               to
               pacifie
               and
               quench
               the
               sparkles
               ;
               very
               well
               knowing
               that
               the
               beginning
               of
               strife
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               flood-gate
               :
               and
               that
               it
               is
               euer
               
               doubtfull
               what
               will
               be
               the
               end
               thereof
               .
               They
               therefore
               doe
               their
               best
               to
               stop
               contention
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               like
               to
               make
               aduantage
               of
               strife
               ;
               yet
               the
               loue
               of
               
               peace
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               more
               preuailes
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               desire
               of
               contention
               or
               of
               luker
               .
               Now
               all
               the
               children
               of
               this
               world
               be
               otherwise
               affected
               in
               this
               duty
               of
               peace
               ;
               their
               minds
               are
               not
               peaceably
               disposed
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               they
               know
               not
               :
               Rom.
               3.
               
               If
               they
               liue
               peaceably
               with
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               because
               they
               truly
               loue
               peace
               ,
               and
               their
               neighbours
               ;
               but
               out
               of
               selfe-loue
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               serue
               their
               turne
               to
               auoide
               some
               trouble
               which
               they
               would
               not
               fall
               into
               ,
               or
               to
               hold
               some
               benefit
               which
               they
               haue
               by
               good
               agreement
               with
               others
               ;
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               they
               frame
               themselues
               to
               peace
               :
               but
               if
               it
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               lose
               any
               thing
               by
               yeelding
               peaceably
               to
               concord
               ,
               or
               that
               discord
               will
               draw
               more
               commodity
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               then
               make
               themselues
               ready
               for
               warre
               ;
               easily
               they
               giue
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               cases
               as
               easily
               they
               will
               snatch
               occasion
               giuen
               of
               falling
               out
               ,
               secretly
               and
               vnder
               hand
               nourishing
               and
               encreasing
               matter
               of
               strife
               and
               debate
               ;
               being
               bent
               rather
               to
               offend
               God
               and
               their
               brethren
               ,
               then
               to
               remit
               but
               a
               little
               of
               their
               will
               and
               profit
               :
               neither
               forecasting
               ,
               nor
               caring
               what
               hurtfull
               things
               follow
               to
               others
               by
               strife
               ,
               so
               themselues
               may
               goe
               away
               gainers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               You
               doe
               rightly
               iudge
               that
               the
               godly
               man
               alone
               hath
               a
               truly
               peaceably
               mind
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               wicked
               men
               ,
               what
               shew
               soeuer
               they
               make
               ,
               are
               all
               enemies
               to
               peace
               :
               but
               I
               desire
               to
               vnderstand
               if
               you
               haue
               ought
               more
               in
               your
               remembrance
               concerning
               this
               point
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               doe
               well
               remember
               it
               hath
               been
               taught
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               godly
               hold
               this
               grace
               of
               peace
               with
               imperfections
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               are
               sometimes
               through
               frailety
               ,
               and
               the
               subtill
               reaches
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               at
               variance
               not
               onely
               with
               euil
               men
               ,
               but
               haue
               iarres
               and
               bitter
               strife
               amongst
               themselues
               .
               Example
               whereof
               we
               haue
               in
               the
               Apostles
               striuing
               
               for
               superiority
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               greater
               then
               others
               ;
               Mathew
               18.
               1.
               and
               in
               Paul
               and
               
                 Barnabas
                 ;
                 Acts
              
               15.
               
               Also
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Corinth
               and
               Galathia
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               11.
               
               God
               so
               disposing
               it
               for
               most
               good
               ends
               ,
               as
               to
               discouer
               hypocrites
               ,
               to
               try
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               his
               secret
               counsels
               to
               passe
               .
               Howbeit
               the
               godly
               afterwards
               are
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               doe
               repent
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               and
               become
               more
               wary
               and
               more
               studious
               of
               peace
               then
               before
               .
               This
               being
               most
               true
               of
               all
               godly
               persons
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               now
               and
               then
               forget
               themselues
               ,
               and
               so
               fall
               into
               dissentions
               ,
               yet
               their
               life
               is
               so
               ordered
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               whole
               carriage
               of
               it
               for
               the
               most
               part
               tends
               to
               peace
               :
               for
               God
               hath
               so
               blessed
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               free
               from
               such
               vices
               as
               stirre
               vp
               strife
               ;
               their
               heart
               it
               is
               without
               loue
               of
               all
               contention
               ,
               pride
               ,
               and
               vaine
               glory
               ,
               anger
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               couetousnesse
               ,
               desire
               of
               reuenge
               ,
               taking
               things
               in
               the
               euill
               part
               ;
               which
               are
               the
               very
               bellowes
               of
               variance
               ,
               and
               break-neckes
               of
               all
               peace
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               is
               filled
               with
               a
               quiet
               spirit
               ,
               with
               humility
               ,
               contentment
               ,
               gentlenesse
               ,
               long-sufferance
               ,
               meekenesse
               ,
               forgiuing
               offences
               ,
               interpreting
               things
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               when
               with
               reason
               and
               truth
               they
               may
               ;
               which
               be
               the
               very
               Nurses
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               break-neckes
               of
               all
               contentions
               :
               their
               words
               also
               being
               not
               greeuous
               ,
               but
               few
               ,
               soft
               ,
               and
               vpright
               ;
               far
               from
               false
               reports
               ,
               or
               tale-carrying
               ,
               not
               vsing
               scornefull
               ,
               nor
               brawling
               speeches
               ;
               Iudges
               8.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               finally
               ,
               they
               containe
               their
               hands
               from
               striking
               ,
               violent
               and
               vniust
               dealings
               ;
               and
               they
               doe
               well
               know
               how
               to
               vse
               a
               wise
               silence
               ,
               when
               speaking
               may
               kindle
               ,
               or
               encrease
               anger
               :
               by
               this
               meanes
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               they
               easily
               gaine
               concord
               and
               agreement
               with
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               as
               easily
               maintaine
               it
               .
               All
               being
               quite
               contrary
               in
               wicked
               men
               ,
               
               who
               furthermore
               doe
               herein
               differ
               from
               the
               righteous
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               will
               not
               haue
               peace
               with
               whom
               they
               should
               ,
               so
               they
               will
               sometimes
               haue
               it
               with
               whom
               they
               should
               not
               :
               as
               they
               study
               not
               to
               seeke
               peace
               with
               all
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               as
               themselues
               list
               ;
               so
               they
               are
               ready
               for
               sinister
               respects
               ,
               there
               to
               liue
               peaceably
               where
               the
               godly
               doth
               not
               find
               it
               possible
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               would
               haue
               warre
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               hauing
               peace
               with
               his
               enemies
               .
               Whereas
               this
               is
               the
               way
               of
               Gods
               Children
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               lie
               in
               them
               and
               be
               possible
               ,
               they
               will
               haue
               peace
               with
               all
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               not
               peace
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               it
               is
               not
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               hold
               a
               iust
               warre
               better
               then
               an
               vngodly
               peace
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               euill
               men
               as
               they
               giue
               no
               diligence
               to
               haue
               agreement
               when
               they
               might
               and
               ought
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               content
               to
               accord
               with
               them
               with
               whom
               they
               ought
               to
               haue
               no
               fellowship
               :
               for
               what
               communion
               can
               the
               Christian
               which
               is
               Christs
               friend
               ,
               haue
               with
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               other
               of
               Gods
               enemies
               ?
               Yet
               I
               am
               far
               off
               from
               condemning
               those
               leagues
               of
               concord
               which
               Christian
               Princes
               doe
               make
               with
               Infidels
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               vpon
               necessity
               of
               commerce
               and
               trafficke
               for
               the
               better
               maintenance
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               by
               exchanging
               of
               commodities
               ,
               or
               for
               common
               defence
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               league
               of
               amity
               stricken
               ,
               to
               agree
               and
               accord
               with
               them
               in
               their
               superstitions
               and
               vngodlinesse
               .
               Such
               leagues
               of
               peace
               we
               reade
               of
               betweene
               Abraham
               and
               
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 Geneses
              
               23.
               betweene
               Salomon
               and
               Hyram
               ,
               King
               of
               Siria
               ;
               1
               King.
               5.
               1.
               between
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               ;
               2
               Sam.
               10.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               you
               haue
               spoken
               thus
               much
               of
               peace
               ,
               you
               may
               proceed
               to
               those
               other
               vertues
               ,
               which
               either
               be
               Parents
               to
               beget
               ,
               or
               props
               to
               sustaine
               Christian
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Yet
               by
               your
               good
               leaue
               I
               meane
               to
               adde
               this
               one
               thing
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Children
               are
               of
               such
               a
               peaceable
               temper
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               not
               fall
               out
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               worst
               men
               :
               till
               it
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               differ
               from
               them
               in
               some
               wicked
               cause
               ;
               and
               euen
               then
               they
               doe
               so
               refraine
               to
               haue
               communion
               with
               them
               in
               the
               cause
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               doe
               lie
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               haue
               warre
               with
               their
               persons
               :
               but
               when
               they
               must
               breake
               off
               fellowship
               with
               their
               persons
               (
               they
               and
               their
               bad
               cause
               being
               so
               linked
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               will
               like
               the
               one
               ,
               must
               allow
               ,
               or
               seeeme
               at
               least
               to
               allow
               the
               other
               )
               yet
               then
               they
               so
               breake
               off
               society
               ,
               and
               stand
               off
               from
               their
               company
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               pity
               and
               griefe
               for
               their
               follie
               ,
               and
               with
               prayer
               to
               God
               for
               their
               repentance
               ;
               this
               is
               it
               whereunto
               they
               aime
               ,
               being
               sorry
               if
               they
               faile
               .
               Now
               Sir
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               that
               we
               step
               forwards
               to
               conferre
               of
               those
               graces
               ,
               which
               a
               little
               before
               we
               haue
               seene
               to
               goe
               together
               with
               this
               peaceable
               heart
               of
               the
               godly
               man
               ;
               whereof
               one
               is
               Humility
               :
               for
               as
               the
               child
               of
               God
               
               walkes
               humbly
               with
               his
               God
               ,
               giuing
               him
               all
               glory
               for
               
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               acknowledging
               and
               feeling
               in
               himselfe
               nought
               saue
               sinne
               and
               misery
               ;
               so
               hee
               carrieth
               himselfe
               humbly
               towards
               his
               brethren
               ,
               whose
               graces
               and
               good
               works
               he
               doth
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               with
               loue
               make
               mention
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               like
               loue
               couering
               wants
               and
               euils
               .
               And
               being
               priuy
               to
               such
               a
               number
               of
               corruptions
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               adiudgeth
               himselfe
               the
               meanest
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               worst
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               esteemeth
               others
               better
               then
               himselfe
               ;
               being
               ready
               not
               out
               of
               the
               basenesse
               of
               mind
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               a
               lowly
               spirit
               to
               doe
               any
               seruice
               ,
               how
               troublesome
               or
               meane
               soeuer
               ,
               to
               the
               comfort
               or
               helpe
               of
               any
               Christian
               ;
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               abasing
               himselfe
               to
               
               wash
               his
               Apostles
               feete
               ,
               and
               also
               humbling
               himselfe
               for
               his
               enemies
               euen
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               Phil.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               like
               mind
               hath
               euery
               godly
               Christian
               ,
               who
               forgets
               and
               denies
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               stoope
               to
               euery
               duty
               whereby
               hee
               may
               be
               helpefull
               to
               his
               euen
               Christians
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               farre
               from
               looking
               after
               any
               praise
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               be
               praised
               especially
               in
               his
               owne
               presence
               ,
               hee
               is
               ready
               to
               blush
               ;
               Prou.
               27
               ,
               2.
               being
               more
               desirous
               to
               heare
               of
               his
               fallings
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               be
               the
               more
               humbled
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               commended
               for
               his
               well
               doings
               ,
               lest
               he
               waxe
               proude
               .
               As
               for
               those
               stirrings
               of
               pride
               ,
               which
               none
               of
               Gods
               Children
               are
               wholy
               freed
               from
               ,
               they
               much
               dislike
               them
               in
               their
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               loath
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               striuing
               and
               praying
               against
               them
               ,
               with
               crauing
               of
               pardon
               for
               them
               ;
               knowing
               how
               much
               God
               abhorreth
               the
               high
               minded
               to
               depresse
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               way
               to
               glory
               ,
               is
               paued
               and
               prepared
               by
               humility
               :
               it
               being
               written
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 will
                 lift
                 vp
                 the
                 humble
              
               ;
               1
               Pet.
               5
               ,
               5.
               
               Now
               this
               is
               further
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               with
               this
               singular
               humility
               ,
               there
               is
               ioyned
               in
               the
               godly
               a
               comely
               and
               reuerent
               grauity
               ,
               
               staying
               and
               ordering
               their
               affections
               within
               ,
               and
               mode
               rating
               their
               gestures
               ,
               words
               ,
               countenances
               ,
               and
               actions
               without
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               their
               persons
               and
               callings
               ;
               that
               as
               their
               humble
               carriage
               gaineth
               them
               loue
               ,
               so
               of
               their
               graue
               behauiour
               there
               ariseth
               much
               reuerence
               towards
               them
               .
               It
               is
               not
               so
               with
               the
               euil
               and
               vnrighteous
               men
               ,
               who
               be
               vaine
               and
               light
               ,
               hauing
               no
               grauity
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               none
               but
               affected
               grauity
               ,
               little
               considering
               the
               excellency
               of
               their
               estate
               and
               place
               .
               They
               be
               voide
               also
               of
               true
               humility
               ,
               because
               they
               forget
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               others
               ;
               therefore
               either
               out
               of
               the
               pride
               of
               their
               hearts
               they
               doe
               〈◊〉
               and
               disdaine
               others
               ,
               thinking
               
               themselues
               better
               then
               they
               :
               as
               the
               Pharises
               in
               the
               Gospell
               did
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               basenesse
               of
               mind
               ,
               yeelding
               to
               all
               persons
               in
               all
               things
               without
               difference
               ;
               not
               respecting
               what
               in
               duty
               they
               owe
               ,
               but
               being
               forwards
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               which
               may
               please
               ,
               or
               procure
               themselues
               respect
               and
               praise
               :
               whereof
               if
               they
               happen
               to
               faile
               and
               misse
               ,
               they
               are
               thereby
               more
               daunted
               and
               troubled
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               comforted
               by
               the
               seruice
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               Achitophell
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               you
               haue
               very
               well
               obserued
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Children
               doe
               so
               remember
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               humbled
               &
               lowly
               towards
               them
               ;
               as
               withall
               they
               doe
               not
               forget
               their
               owne
               worthinesse
               ,
               to
               cause
               in
               them
               a
               godly
               grauity
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               their
               humblenesse
               from
               contempt
               .
               Now
               after
               these
               things
               thus
               touched
               ,
               we
               are
               next
               in
               order
               to
               speake
               of
               gentlenesse
               ,
               
               that
               grace
               and
               vertue
               which
               makes
               a
               Christian
               milde
               and
               tractable
               ,
               apt
               to
               please
               ,
               loath
               to
               displease
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               entreated
               ,
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               them
               any
               fauour
               with
               reason
               ;
               a
               vertue
               wherein
               Christ
               excelled
               ,
               
               being
               most
               gentle
               ,
               and
               wherein
               euery
               true
               Christian
               is
               his
               follower
               ,
               treading
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               his
               curteous
               and
               gentle
               disposition
               .
               Doe
               you
               declare
               (
               good
               friend
               )
               what
               the
               gentlenesse
               of
               a
               regenerate
               Christian
               doth
               differ
               from
               that
               which
               vnregenerate
               persons
               doe
               practise
               ;
               for
               euen
               amongst
               these
               is
               a
               certaine
               gentlenesse
               to
               be
               seene
               .
               The
               chiefe
               Captaine
               at
               Rome
               being
               an
               Heathen
               man
               ,
               gently
               entreated
               Pauls
               kinsman
               ,
               Acts
               23.
               19.
               and
               Publius
               the
               chiefe
               man
               in
               the
               I
               le
               of
               Melita
               ,
               〈◊〉
               entertained
               Paul
               himselfe
               ,
               Acts
               28.
               7.
               
               And
               we
               may
               reade
               of
               many
               others
               ,
               which
               were
               no
               Christians
               ,
               who
               seemed
               gentle
               ,
               milde
               ,
               curteous
               ,
               and
               faire
               spoken
               ,
               
               farre
               from
               frowardnesse
               and
               rigour
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Ye
               speake
               truth
               ;
               but
               the
               difference
               is
               manifold
               and
               apparant
               :
               for
               first
               Gods
               Children
               in
               exercising
               gentlenesse
               ,
               preferre
               them
               that
               doe
               feare
               God
               ,
               being
               most
               gentle
               towards
               them
               ,
               euen
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               without
               regard
               to
               their
               owne
               pleasure
               or
               profit
               :
               others
               are
               gentle
               indifferently
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               to
               such
               as
               be
               good
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               godly
               will
               not
               be
               gentle
               when
               they
               must
               be
               seuere
               ;
               whereof
               Moyses
               is
               an
               example
               ,
               being
               a
               man
               maruellous
               gentle
               ,
               yet
               in
               Gods
               cause
               exceeding
               seuere
               and
               stout
               ;
               Exod.
               32.
               27.
               
               It
               is
               contrariwise
               in
               men
               vnsanctified
               ,
               who
               be
               sharpe
               and
               bitter
               in
               their
               owne
               ,
               but
               remisse
               in
               Gods
               quarrell
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               take
               care
               to
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               gentlenesse
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               which
               may
               displease
               God
               ;
               hereof
               wicked
               men
               haue
               no
               care
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               the
               godly
               will
               not
               turne
               their
               gentlenesse
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               because
               hee
               loueth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               therefore
               he
               lookes
               circumspectly
               to
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               him
               euill
               by
               his
               gentle
               dealing
               with
               him
               .
               Fnally
               ,
               he
               is
               afraide
               least
               either
               he
               be
               too
               rough
               ,
               or
               too
               gentle
               ;
               being
               sorry
               if
               hee
               swarue
               at
               any
               time
               from
               the
               meane
               ,
               crauing
               pardon
               euen
               of
               his
               weaknesse
               that
               way
               ;
               a
               thing
               that
               euill
               men
               doe
               not
               trouble
               themselues
               withall
               .
               And
               as
               in
               gentlenesse
               ,
               so
               in
               long-suffering
               the
               godly
               doe
               approue
               
               themselues
               to
               be
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               guided
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               partakers
               of
               Gods
               Image
               :
               for
               whereas
               euill
               men
               are
               either
               stupid
               and
               soft
               ,
               being
               without
               sence
               of
               iniuries
               done
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               too
               hasty
               ,
               and
               proue
               too
               eager
               ,
               soone
               and
               suddenly
               moued
               ,
               many
               times
               vpon
               light
               and
               meane
               occasions
               .
               The
               godly
               haue
               such
               apprehension
               of
               trespasses
               done
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               forbeare
               wrath
               ,
               bridling
               and
               biting
               in
               their
               anger
               ,
               being
               
               hardly
               prouoked
               vnto
               displeasure
               ,
               waiting
               long
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               patience
               for
               the
               amendment
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               their
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               who
               is
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               patience
               ,
               as
               themselues
               haue
               felt
               him
               to
               be
               towards
               themselues
               by
               good
               experience
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               his
               owne
               testimony
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Therefore
               as
               God
               being
               deeply
               prouoked
               by
               their
               owne
               sins
               ,
               hath
               mercifully
               borne
               with
               them
               in
               his
               long-suffering
               nature
               ;
               so
               they
               endeauour
               to
               deale
               with
               others
               that
               offend
               them
               ,
               expecting
               if
               God
               at
               any
               time
               will
               giue
               them
               repentance
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
               But
               as
               for
               euill
               men
               ,
               howsoeuer
               they
               are
               contented
               to
               suffer
               and
               forbeare
               ,
               yet
               it
               proceeds
               not
               out
               of
               care
               to
               obey
               the
               commandement
               ,
               which
               requires
               forbearance
               ;
               or
               to
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               God
               :
               but
               either
               because
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               hurt
               such
               as
               trespasse
               them
               ,
               or
               for
               feare
               of
               some
               hurt
               to
               themselues
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               by
               impatiency
               breake
               out
               into
               any
               extreme
               and
               hard
               courses
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               couet
               to
               be
               commended
               for
               quiet
               and
               patient
               men
               .
               But
               that
               we
               may
               goe
               forward
               ,
               with
               this
               long-suffering
               and
               forbearing
               ,
               
               there
               goes
               hand
               in
               hand
               forgiuenesse
               of
               offences
               ouer
               against
               vs
               ;
               when
               vpon
               due
               consideration
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               straitly
               commanded
               vs
               to
               forgiue
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Sonne
               Iesus
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               hath
               pardoned
               vnto
               vs
               our
               owne
               manifold
               and
               great
               sinnes
               ,
               we
               are
               moued
               againe
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               for
               duty
               sake
               ,
               to
               pardon
               our
               Neighbour
               all
               wrongs
               done
               by
               him
               against
               our selues
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               testimoniall
               to
               vs
               of
               our
               owne
               forgiuenesse
               before
               God.
               Therefore
               we
               hold
               our selues
               bound
               not
               onely
               to
               keepe
               our selues
               from
               reuenge
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               ready
               if
               our
               offending
               brother
               repent
               ,
               and
               shew
               himselfe
               desirous
               of
               reconcilement
               with
               vs
               ,
               to
               receiue
               
               him
               into
               our
               fauour
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               counsell
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               willing
               to
               forgiue
               our
               brother
               ,
               when
               he
               commeth
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 It
                 repents
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               after
               his
               owne
               practise
               ,
               embracing
               sinners
               vpon
               their
               conuersion
               :
               in
               which
               point
               there
               is
               one
               special
               caution
               to
               be
               obserued
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               wee
               may
               sometimes
               vnfainedly
               forgiue
               and
               loue
               ,
               where
               wee
               haue
               iust
               reason
               not
               to
               repose
               trust
               and
               confidence
               .
               None
               more
               charitable
               then
               Christ
               ,
               forgiuing
               his
               mortall
               enemies
               ;
               yet
               where
               hee
               found
               〈◊〉
               couered
               with
               guilefull
               &
               deceitfull
               words
               and
               countenances
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               commit
               himselfe
               vnto
               such
               ;
               Iohn
               2.
               
               Herein
               all
               true
               Christians
               must
               endeauour
               to
               resemble
               and
               be
               like
               to
               their
               Sauiour
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               loue
               forgiuing
               quarrels
               and
               iniuries
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               their
               wisedome
               they
               proue
               slow
               to
               giue
               credit
               :
               for
               hee
               that
               commanded
               vs
               to
               be
               simple
               and
               innocent
               as
               Doues
               ,
               loath
               to
               be
               harmefull
               vnto
               any
               ;
               euen
               hee
               also
               hath
               enioyned
               vs
               to
               be
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               ,
               looking
               to
               our selues
               ,
               lest
               we
               take
               hurt
               by
               easily
               trusting
               such
               ,
               as
               without
               cause
               haue
               declared
               themselues
               to
               be
               our
               enemies
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               pretence
               of
               friendship
               or
               promise
               they
               make
               .
               The
               old
               and
               common
               saying
               is
               ,
               Trust
               not
               a
               reconciled
               enemy
               .
               Herein
               naturall
               men
               doe
               very
               much
               faile
               ,
               either
               being
               loath
               to
               forgiue
               their
               enemies
               ,
               or
               doing
               it
               fainedly
               ,
               or
               with
               great
               indiscretion
               ,
               without
               heede
               taking
               ,
               and
               being
               made
               more
               wary
               for
               afterwards
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               two
               other
               vertues
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               goodnesse
               and
               meeknesse
               ;
               let
               me
               know
               wherein
               they
               consist
               ,
               and
               how
               neere
               the
               wicked
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               them
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Goodnesse
               it
               is
               that
               vertue
               whereby
               Gods
               
               Children
               being
               good
               in
               themselues
               ,
               by
               participation
               of
               
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
               they
               also
               endeauour
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               beneficiall
               to
               others
               ;
               after
               the
               patterne
               which
               Christ
               hath
               set
               them
               .
               Of
               whom
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               hee
               
                 went
                 about
                 doing
                 good
              
               ;
               either
               by
               some
               word
               or
               deede
               ,
               priuately
               or
               publikely
               ,
               ordinarily
               or
               extraordinarily
               ,
               to
               mens
               bodies
               or
               soules
               ,
               he
               was
               profitable
               and
               good
               .
               All
               true
               Christians
               be
               thus
               affected
               ,
               they
               are
               sorry
               when
               any
               houre
               hath
               passed
               without
               doing
               good
               to
               themselues
               and
               others
               ;
               watching
               for
               opportunities
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               meanes
               endeuouring
               vpon
               offered
               occasions
               gladly
               to
               helpe
               all
               men
               ,
               being
               carefull
               to
               take
               good
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               doe
               none
               .
               Adde
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               sorry
               when
               none
               are
               the
               better
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               good
               which
               they
               doe
               ,
               is
               so
               little
               ,
               beseeching
               and
               begging
               mercy
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               so
               empty
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               barren
               in
               doing
               good
               things
               ;
               and
               as
               by
               their
               goodnesse
               they
               are
               carried
               in
               a
               great
               desire
               of
               being
               helpeful
               to
               all
               to
               whom
               they
               can
               doe
               good
               ,
               without
               wearinesse
               ,
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               or
               hope
               of
               recompence
               :
               so
               their
               meeknesse
               enableth
               them
               to
               passe
               by
               abuses
               
               offered
               them
               by
               men
               ,
               without
               purpose
               of
               rendring
               euill
               for
               euill
               ;
               also
               to
               beare
               with
               a
               quiet
               minde
               all
               crosses
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               referring
               themselues
               in
               them
               to
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               according
               as
               their
               meeke
               Sauiour
               hath
               giuen
               them
               example
               ;
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ;
                 Mat.
              
               26.
               
               And
               moreouer
               ,
               it
               causeth
               them
               to
               submit
               themselues
               for
               their
               iudgements
               and
               affections
               vnto
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               when
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               their
               reason
               ,
               and
               doth
               thwart
               their
               will
               and
               desires
               ,
               then
               they
               meekely
               yeeld
               themselues
               to
               be
               gouerned
               by
               it
               in
               their
               opinions
               and
               actions
               ,
               laying
               aside
               all
               superfluitie
               of
               maliciousnesse
               ,
               they
               doe
               with
               meekenesse
               receiue
               the
               good
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 their
                 soules
                 ;
                 Iames
              
               1.
               
               In
               these
               graces
               the
               〈◊〉
               may
               come
               somewhat
               neere
               vnto
               Gods
               children
               ,
               putting
               forth
               themselues
               to
               speake
               and
               doe
               many
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               prouoking
               others
               to
               be
               good
               and
               helpefull
               ;
               notwithstanding
               both
               the
               examples
               of
               goodnesse
               which
               themselues
               giue
               ,
               and
               the
               perswasions
               which
               they
               vse
               in
               the
               setting
               others
               on
               worke
               for
               to
               doe
               good
               :
               yet
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               not
               one
               drop
               of
               sound
               goodnesse
               in
               them
               :
               which
               is
               euidenced
               and
               cleared
               by
               this
               argument
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               exceeding
               enuious
               ,
               and
               greeue
               much
               if
               they
               perceiue
               any
               others
               to
               be
               equally
               liked
               and
               loued
               as
               themselues
               ,
               for
               their
               goodnesse
               and
               care
               of
               well-doing
               .
               As
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               diuers
               of
               them
               did
               sundry
               good
               things
               ,
               yet
               they
               enuied
               Christ
               because
               he
               did
               more
               ;
               Mathew
               26.
               
               Also
               Saul
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               (
               before
               an
               euill
               spirit
               possessed
               him
               )
               1
               Sam.
               performed
               much
               good
               vnto
               the
               people
               ;
               yet
               he
               fretted
               and
               repined
               at
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               did
               better
               things
               ,
               and
               thereby
               gained
               greater
               praise
               .
               By
               this
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               hypocrites
               exercise
               themselues
               in
               doing
               good
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               any
               habite
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               loue
               of
               wel-doing
               ,
               but
               vpon
               hope
               of
               receiuing
               the
               like
               good
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               please
               themselues
               ,
               and
               get
               them
               the
               name
               of
               good
               men
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               (
               missing
               of
               their
               hoped
               ends
               )
               that
               after
               a
               time
               they
               waxe
               weary
               of
               doing
               good
               ,
               and
               giue
               ouer
               that
               course
               ,
               their
               hearts
               being
               vnsound
               :
               and
               howsoeuer
               they
               beare
               a
               likenesse
               and
               appearance
               of
               meekenesse
               ,
               yet
               herein
               they
               bewray
               that
               they
               haue
               not
               true
               meekenesse
               ,
               because
               they
               refuse
               to
               bring
               their
               hearts
               ,
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               lusts
               ,
               vnder
               the
               yoake
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               being
               also
               vnder
               Gods
               hand
               murmurers
               ,
               and
               vnwilling
               to
               passe
               by
               abuses
               put
               vpon
               them
               by
               men
               .
               For
               
               if
               so
               be
               that
               they
               are
               hardly
               prouoked
               vnto
               anger
               ;
               yet
               in
               their
               anger
               stirred
               vpon
               iust
               causes
               ,
               they
               exceede
               their
               bounds
               both
               for
               time
               and
               measure
               ,
               yea
               and
               for
               manner
               too
               ,
               holding
               out
               their
               displeasure
               longer
               ;
               beeing
               also
               more
               deeply
               moued
               then
               they
               ought
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               bending
               their
               anger
               more
               against
               the
               persō
               of
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               then
               against
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               truly
               meekened
               ,
               both
               they
               would
               suffer
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               rule
               ouer
               their
               corrupt
               reason
               and
               euill
               desires
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               their
               anger
               stirred
               vp
               against
               their
               Neighbour
               ,
               they
               would
               so
               pursue
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               bee
               with
               commiseration
               and
               greefe
               for
               his
               person
               :
               after
               the
               example
               of
               that
               same
               most
               meeke
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               such
               sort
               conceyued
               indignation
               against
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               wickednes
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               as
               yet
               his
               heart
               mourned
               ,
               and
               his
               eyes
               shed
               teares
               ,
               for
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               infidelitie
               and
               maliciousnesse
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Two
               wayes
               do
               all
               vnsound
               Christians
               declare
               themselues
               voyde
               of
               meekenesse
               both
               towardes
               God
               and
               man.
               Toward
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               howsoeuer
               their
               wit
               and
               iudgement
               makes
               way
               ,
               and
               stoopes
               vnto
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               thinke
               and
               beleeue
               as
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               (
               yet
               diuers
               of
               them
               do
               fancie
               and
               foster
               strange
               conceites
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               )
               but
               they
               neuer
               labour
               to
               bring
               their
               will
               and
               affections
               in
               thorow
               subiection
               to
               Gods
               truth
               ;
               nourishing
               still
               some
               rebellious
               lust
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               take
               part
               against
               the
               knowne
               will
               of
               the
               most
               blessed
               God
               ,
               as
               did
               Herod
               and
               Iudas
               .
               Toward
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               insomuch
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               study
               not
               how
               to
               requite
               vnkindnesses
               (
               like
               to
               those
               which
               are
               neuer
               quiet
               ,
               till
               they
               haue
               mete
               home
               the
               like
               measure
               ,
               dooing
               one
               
               shrewd
               turne
               for
               another
               )
               yet
               when
               they
               do
               such
               things
               (
               as
               men
               soundly
               meeke
               would
               do
               ,
               either
               putting
               down
               some
               affections
               which
               make
               insurrection
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               putting
               vp
               some
               abuses
               done
               to
               them
               by
               men
               :
               )
               this
               commeth
               not
               of
               obedience
               vnto
               God
               ,
               with
               desire
               to
               please
               and
               honour
               him
               ;
               neyther
               is
               it
               ioyned
               with
               griefe
               and
               repentance
               for
               their
               slippes
               in
               this
               kinde
               ;
               whereas
               godly
               persons
               ,
               finding
               how
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               frame
               their
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               to
               bee
               plyable
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               temper
               their
               anger
               towards
               men
               :
               as
               they
               striue
               to
               haue
               their
               fiercenesse
               to
               God
               and
               man
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               to
               attaine
               to
               a
               good
               measure
               of
               Christian
               〈◊〉
               ;
               so
               they
               are
               much
               humbled
               in
               their
               soules
               ,
               for
               coming
               short
               &
               fayling
               in
               these
               duties
               .
               Now
               after
               meeknesse
               ,
               there
               followes
               two
               other
               worthy
               gifts
               to
               be
               considered
               of
               :
               the
               one
               is
               Mercy
               ,
               taking
               pitty
               on
               otherfolks
               miseries
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               the
               taking
               in
               good
               part
               ther
               doubtfull
               sayings
               and
               doings
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               with
               truth
               and
               reason
               they
               may
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               in
               naming
               these
               two
               vertues
               ,
               yee
               haue
               but
               preuented
               me
               .
               These
               indeede
               are
               so
               proper
               to
               a
               regenerate
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               naturall
               man
               can
               lay
               no
               claime
               vnto
               them
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               vnregenerate
               men
               ,
               
               are
               not
               altogether
               without
               mercy
               :
               for
               Barbarians
               pittied
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
               18
               ,
               3.
               and
               the
               Samaritane
               the
               wounded
               lew
               ,
               Luke
               10.
               and
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               did
               with
               compassion
               behold
               that
               exposed
               infant
               Moyses
               ,
               Exod.
               2
               ,
               6.
               but
               this
               is
               a
               meere
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               and
               comes
               not
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               exercised
               not
               of
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               sake
               and
               glory
               ;
               but
               vpon
               carnall
               respect
               ,
               such
               as
               flesh
               and
               blood
               suggests
               :
               extending
               it selfe
               vnto
               outward
               miseries
               onely
               ,
               not
               to
               soule
               calamities
               .
               Whereof
               
               naturall
               men
               haue
               no
               sense
               :
               and
               when
               their
               mercie
               is
               abused
               ,
               it
               is
               ready
               to
               turn
               into
               cruelty
               and
               fiercenes
               ;
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               breake
               through
               vnkindnesses
               ,
               to
               witnesse
               it selfe
               towards
               such
               as
               deserue
               euill
               of
               them
               .
               But
               the
               mercy
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               whether
               they
               doe
               respect
               their
               fellow-feeling
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               can
               take
               the
               harmes
               and
               losses
               of
               others
               as
               their
               owne
               ,
               remembring
               them
               that
               are
               in
               bonds
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               bound
               thēselues
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               are
               in
               prison
               as
               if
               they
               were
               afflicted
               ,
               like
               members
               of
               a
               body
               ,
               who
               suffer
               together
               ,
               and
               reioyce
               together
               :
               or
               the
               effects
               and
               workes
               of
               this
               affection
               ,
               in
               ministering
               to
               the
               needy
               things
               they
               lacke
               ;
               as
               cloth
               to
               the
               naked
               ,
               meate
               to
               the
               hungry
               ,
               harbor
               to
               the
               harborlesse
               ,
               and
               all
               kinde
               of
               comforts
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               mooueth
               them
               thus
               to
               pity
               and
               succour
               others
               ,
               euen
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               it
               tends
               to
               his
               glory
               ;
               &
               for
               their
               bretherens
               sake
               ,
               to
               refresh
               their
               bowels
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               examples
               of
               mercy
               to
               win
               them
               to
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               they
               are
               most
               affected
               and
               greeued
               with
               the
               spirituall
               euils
               of
               others
               ,
               taking
               their
               sins
               to
               heart
               
               no
               lesse
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               ,
               then
               their
               corporall
               wants
               .
               Mourning
               for
               their
               ignorance
               and
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               praying
               instantly
               the
               Father
               of
               al
               mercy
               ,
               to
               open
               their
               eies
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               out
               of
               darknesse
               .
               And
               this
               they
               doe
               instantly
               ,
               euen
               where
               they
               are
               prouoked
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               their
               friends
               .
               As
               Christ
               wept
               ouer
               Ierusalem
               which
               crucified
               hirn
               :
               so
               true
               Christians
               haue
               compassion
               towards
               their
               enemies
               .
               Further
               ,
               when
               mercy
               is
               to
               be
               practised
               vpon
               offered
               occasions
               ,
               they
               stay
               not
               till
               they
               be
               entreated
               :
               but
               be
               hartily
               glad
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               a
               mean
               of
               comfort
               to
               any
               distressed
               .
               Euen
               as
               they
               would
               haue
               
               refreshing
               &
               help
               in
               their
               own
               afflictions
               &
               trobles
               :
               so
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               respect
               others
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               be
               like
               their
               mercifull
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               adorn
               the
               Gospell
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               with
               the
               workes
               of
               mercy
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               where
               others
               take
               occasion
               of
               scorning
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               of
               reioycing
               or
               triumphing
               ouer
               them
               ,
               euen
               from
               these
               occasions
               the
               godly
               do
               prouoke
               them selues
               to
               pittifulnesse
               ,
               with
               sighs
               and
               groanes
               ,
               to
               〈◊〉
               and
               bewaile
               the
               follies
               and
               falles
               ,
               the
               damages
               and
               distresses
               which
               happen
               vnto
               others
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               mercy
               of
               a
               
               righteous
               man
               rcacheth
               vnto
               beasts
               :
               not
               his
               owne
               onely
               ,
               but
               vnto
               the
               beasts
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               to
               pull
               them
               out
               of
               the
               pit
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               them
               home
               being
               straglers
               .
               And
               whensoeuer
               they
               faile
               in
               these
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               dutie
               of
               mercy
               ,
               either
               for
               substāce
               ,
               measure
               ,
               or
               maner
               ,
               they
               haue
               
               sorrow
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               flye
               for
               pardon
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ;
               so
               farre
               off
               they
               be
               ,
               from
               putting
               trust
               in
               their
               owne
               deeds
               :
               and
               all
               this
               ,
               without
               desire
               or
               care
               to
               bee
               knowne
               or
               seene
               of
               men
               (
               further
               then
               needes
               must
               ,
               or
               may
               bee
               ,
               for
               their
               example
               and
               encouragement
               to
               the
               like
               mercifull
               workes
               )
               as
               they
               thinke
               it
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               God
               who
               knoweth
               the
               heart
               ,
               Math.
               6
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               is
               witnesse
               to
               the
               tendernesse
               of
               their
               affections
               towardes
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               in
               any
               necessity
               or
               want
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               next
               vertue
               ,
               it
               is
               taking
               of
               things
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               when
               any
               doubtful
               speeches
               or
               actions
               happen
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               euill
               part
               ,
               and
               breed
               matter
               of
               dislike
               &
               debate
               .
               These
               do
               the
               godly
               vse
               to
               interpret
               well
               ,
               inclining
               alwayes
               to
               the
               best
               constructions
               which
               can
               be
               made
               of
               mens
               doubtfull
               words
               or
               doings
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               in
               euident
               euils
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               a
               curtaine
               to
               bee
               drawne
               ouer
               the
               eyes
               ,
               not
               to
               see
               that
               which
               all
               men
               behold
               ;
               
               so
               in
               such
               things
               which
               may
               haue
               a
               good
               sence
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               so
               vncharitable
               as
               to
               make
               a
               bad
               interpretation
               .
               Neyther
               will
               they
               for
               some
               blemishes
               in
               a
               mans
               person
               or
               deede
               ,
               condemne
               all
               that
               is
               good
               (
               as
               if
               for
               a
               wart
               or
               scarre
               ,
               one
               should
               despise
               great
               fauor
               and
               beauty
               ;
               )
               but
               they
               easily
               winke
               at
               that
               which
               is
               amisse
               ,
               seeking
               by
               priuate
               louing
               admonition
               to
               mend
               it
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               ready
               to
               commend
               that
               which
               is
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               :
               making
               the
               best
               of
               euery
               thing
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               with
               good
               conscience
               they
               can
               .
               In
               the
               wicked
               it
               is
               quite
               contrarie
               :
               for
               they
               wrest
               mens
               words
               and
               actions
               quite
               beside
               ,
               yea
               sometimes
               cleane
               contrary
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               speaker
               and
               doer
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Dauids
               brethren
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               17.
               and
               Hannuns
               seruants
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               10
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               if
               at
               any
               time
               they
               do
               take
               any
               doubtfull
               saying
               in
               the
               better
               part
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               partially
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               take
               part
               with
               some
               whom
               they
               affect
               .
               They
               doe
               not
               mete
               like
               measure
               to
               all
               :
               being
               also
               apt
               for
               some
               fewe
               and
               small
               spots
               ,
               to
               reiect
               many
               and
               excellent
               graces
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               But
               friend
               Aquila
               ,
               amongst
               all
               the
               gifts
               that
               spring
               out
               of
               loue
               and
               accompany
               a
               peaceable
               spirit
               ,
               &
               
               tend
               to
               encrease
               and
               preserue
               loue
               and
               peace
               ,
               ye
               haue
               scarse
               named
               ,
               or
               but
               onely
               named
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               tongue
               for
               speech
               and
               silence
               ,
               it
               being
               one
               of
               the
               graces
               proper
               to
               the
               elect
               ,
               to
               know
               when
               and
               how
               to
               speake
               .
               For
               the
               righteous
               man
               ordereth
               his
               words
               with
               wisedome
               ,
               his
               speeches
               are
               seasonable
               and
               fit
               ,
               like
               pictures
               of
               siluer
               in
               apples
               of
               gold
               ,
               being
               powdered
               with
               salt
               :
               Whereas
               the
               foole
               bableth
               out
               foolishnesse
               ,
               his
               words
               giue
               no
               grace
               to
               the
               hearer
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               lips
               hee
               speakes
               froward
               things
               ,
               which
               witnesseth
               the
               price
               of
               his
               hart
               ,
               &
               tends
               to
               engender
               strife
               .
               The
               good
               man
               out
               of
               
               the
               good
               treasure
               of
               his
               heart
               draweth
               out
               good
               things
               ,
               &
               the
               euill
               man
               out
               of
               the
               euill
               treasure
               of
               his
               hart
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
               euill
               things
               Mathew
               .
               12.
               
               As
               there
               is
               nothing
               whereby
               a
               mans
               wisedome
               is
               better
               knowne
               then
               by
               his
               words
               ,
               so
               a
               mans
               folly
               〈◊〉
               by
               his
               talke
               ,
               which
               in
               euill
               men
               is
               either
               vaine
               or
               euill
               :
               whereas
               the
               wise
               with
               their
               tongue
               spread
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               feede
               many
               with
               
               the
               fruites
               of
               their
               lips
               ;
               they
               shun
               all
               euill
               and
               ydle
               ,
               all
               contentious
               and
               vnlouing
               talke
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               wold
               eschew
               a
               dangerous
               rocke
               .
               It
               fareth
               thus
               with
               them
               they
               feare
               God
               ,
               they
               choose
               rather
               to
               say
               nothing
               ,
               then
               to
               speake
               vnprofitable
               and
               friuolous
               ,
               vile
               ,
               and
               hurtfull
               thinges
               .
               They
               haue
               learned
               ,
               that
               in
               much
               talk
               there
               is
               iniquity
               ;
               euen
               as
               a
               riuer
               that
               ouerfloweth
               the
               bank
               draweth
               with
               it
               much
               soyle
               and
               filth
               ,
               so
               many
               words
               haue
               alwayes
               some
               fault
               ;
               it
               being
               one
               of
               the
               hardest
               thinges
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               say
               much
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               nothing
               amisse
               .
               Also
               no
               danger
               is
               like
               the
               danger
               which
               cometh
               by
               the
               slipperinesse
               and
               foolishnesse
               of
               an
               hasty
               tongue
               .
               It
               sildom
               repents
               a
               good
               man
               that
               he
               saith
               too
               little
               ,
               it
               often
               repents
               him
               that
               he
               spake
               too
               much
               .
               His
               silence
               doth
               euer
               proue
               lesse
               greeuous
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               his
               speech
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               godly
               finde
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               peace
               of
               their
               owne
               conscience
               betweene
               them
               and
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               mutuall
               peace
               betweene
               them
               and
               their
               Neighbors
               ,
               is
               more
               offended
               and
               hurt
               by
               saying
               much
               ,
               then
               by
               saying
               nothing
               .
               So
               it
               is
               not
               without
               cause
               ,
               that
               silence
               is
               termed
               a
               holding
               our
               peace
               ,
               to
               shew
               this
               ;
               that
               peace
               is
               gotten
               and
               preserued
               both
               to
               our selues
               ,
               and
               with
               others
               ,
               by
               prudent
               silence
               .
               Nothing
               is
               so
               sweete
               a
               friend
               to
               peace
               as
               silence
               ,
               as
               many
               words
               much
               offend
               it
               .
               He
               is
               surely
               therefore
               an
               happy
               man
               ,
               and
               fittest
               to
               
               liue
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               striueth
               earnestly
               with
               himselfe
               to
               get
               this
               good
               moderation
               of
               his
               tongue
               .
               We
               might
               now
               passe
               forwards
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               temperance
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               would
               haue
               you
               to
               declare
               ,
               how
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               doe
               differ
               from
               others
               in
               this
               duty
               of
               selfe-preseruation
               :
               for
               selfe-safety
               is
               a
               thing
               cared
               for
               of
               all
               men
               ;
               but
               not
               alike
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               well
               remembred
               of
               you
               .
               I
               had
               like
               
               to
               haue
               done
               as
               hee
               did
               ,
               who
               told
               ouer
               the
               company
               twice
               ,
               and
               still
               forgot
               himselfe
               :
               for
               indeede
               all
               the
               forenamed
               graces
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               serue
               to
               procure
               and
               preserue
               the
               safety
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               ;
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               his
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               former
               gifts
               aduanced
               ,
               saue
               that
               the
               last
               which
               you
               named
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               meane
               (
               as
               any
               other
               )
               of
               selfe-safety
               .
               Life
               and
               death
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               many
               a
               man
               may
               by
               his
               wise
               silence
               or
               good
               answeres
               ,
               keepe
               himselfe
               from
               dangers
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               rash
               and
               inconsiderate
               ,
               either
               speaking
               ,
               or
               keeping
               silence
               ,
               may
               fall
               into
               many
               a
               great
               hazard
               euen
               of
               estate
               ,
               and
               life
               .
               Besides
               this
               ,
               as
               vnto
               our
               life
               ,
               so
               vnto
               our
               comfortable
               being
               ,
               good
               speech
               doth
               much
               preuaile
               :
               for
               
                 Ioy
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 his
                 lippes
              
               (
               saith
               〈◊〉
               .
               )
               Therefore
               hereunto
               the
               godly
               doe
               giue
               great
               heede
               (
               as
               they
               are
               bound
               )
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               make
               sad
               their
               owne
               hearts
               by
               hasty
               and
               sinfull
               speech
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               whereof
               the
               wicked
               haue
               neither
               care
               nor
               conscience
               .
               Indeed
               they
               are
               hereof
               carefull
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               hearts
               merry
               ,
               with
               iesting
               and
               witty
               conceits
               (
               which
               so
               they
               want
               impiety
               and
               filthinesse
               ,
               are
               not
               simply
               to
               be
               condemned
               )
               but
               to
               gaine
               to
               their
               hearts
               the
               ioy
               of
               a
               godly
               and
               discreete
               answer
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               peculiar
               care
               of
               good
               men
               :
               who
               knowing
               
               that
               naturall
               liuelinesse
               or
               〈◊〉
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               part
               of
               life
               (
               as
               griefe
               of
               heart
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               death
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
              
               worldly
               sorrow
               leading
               thereunto
               )
               therefore
               as
               by
               all
               other
               meanes
               ,
               as
               of
               dyet
               ,
               company
               ,
               physicke
               ,
               recreation
               ,
               being
               religiously
               vsed
               ,
               they
               doe
               cherish
               and
               quicken
               their
               spirits
               ;
               so
               they
               especially
               looke
               vnto
               this
               ,
               that
               to
               their
               naturall
               they
               may
               ioyne
               spirituall
               liuelinesse
               ,
               by
               the
               fruites
               of
               their
               holy
               speeches
               and
               actions
               :
               vpon
               this
               consideration
               ,
               that
               God
               loues
               cheareful
               worshippers
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               more
               hearty
               and
               liuely
               that
               the
               body
               and
               mind
               be
               ,
               the
               better
               able
               shall
               they
               proue
               to
               doe
               vnto
               God
               and
               men
               their
               appointed
               seruice
               .
               For
               the
               chearefulnesse
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               maketh
               the
               countenance
               gladsome
               ,
               and
               addeth
               strength
               to
               the
               bones
               ;
               whereas
               the
               marrow
               of
               the
               bones
               (
               euen
               the
               chiefe
               and
               best
               strength
               of
               a
               man
               )
               is
               consumed
               by
               pensiue
               sadnesse
               and
               heauinesse
               of
               heart
               .
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               the
               righteous
               because
               they
               know
               it
               to
               be
               a
               duty
               to
               comfort
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               and
               their
               brethren
               are
               better
               serued
               ,
               the
               more
               comfortable
               that
               the
               minde
               is
               ;
               therefore
               that
               which
               the
               children
               of
               this
               world
               doe
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               make
               themselues
               mery
               )
               vpon
               corrupt
               regards
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               liue
               ,
               and
               enioy
               the
               pleasures
               and
               benefits
               of
               life
               (
               which
               is
               a
               care
               common
               to
               men
               with
               bruite
               beasts
               )
               the
               same
               godly
               persons
               doe
               vpon
               conscience
               of
               the
               commandement
               ,
               and
               also
               because
               they
               would
               the
               more
               plentifully
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               to
               many
               .
               Now
               to
               
               your
               motion
               for
               temperance
               or
               sobriety
               ,
               this
               fruite
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               together
               with
               〈◊〉
               ,
               doe
               belong
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               our
               vessels
               pure
               and
               in
               honour
               ,
               being
               of
               such
               vse
               and
               force
               ,
               as
               without
               them
               ,
               our
               mindes
               and
               bodies
               (
               which
               are
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               cannot
               be
               
               preserued
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               to
               be
               fit
               mansions
               or
               habitations
               for
               Gods
               Spirit
               .
               Many
               〈◊〉
               men
               are
               chaste
               as
               touching
               any
               act
               or
               deede
               ,
               when
               yet
               their
               desires
               are
               either
               exceeding
               vnruly
               ,
               or
               being
               restrained
               ,
               onely
               for
               worldly
               respects
               ,
               to
               auoide
               trouble
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               reputation
               .
               Whereas
               they
               which
               are
               regenerate
               ,
               whether
               they
               liue
               a
               single
               life
               or
               a
               married
               ,
               they
               haue
               a
               power
               giuen
               vnto
               them
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               keepe
               not
               onely
               their
               bodies
               ,
               but
               their
               very
               thoughts
               pure
               ;
               concerning
               the
               desire
               of
               sexe
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               grace
               will
               enable
               them
               ,
               they
               carefully
               shun
               (
               after
               the
               example
               of
               continent
               Ioseph
               )
               all
               temptations
               and
               occasions
               of
               vncleannesse
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               doe
               wickednesse
               against
               God
               :
               but
               if
               at
               any
               time
               any
               of
               them
               doe
               fall
               with
               Dauid
               (
               breaking
               the
               Lawes
               of
               chastity
               )
               they
               doe
               earnestly
               and
               vnfainedly
               repent
               with
               Dauid
               ;
               being
               ready
               to
               make
               their
               sinnes
               knowne
               publikely
               if
               neede
               require
               ,
               euer
               after
               more
               heedfully
               looking
               to
               their
               wayes
               .
               Vnto
               their
               chastity
               they
               doe
               ioyne
               temperance
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               vertue
               moderating
               their
               desires
               about
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               euen
               as
               chastity
               ruleth
               the
               heart
               about
               the
               desire
               of
               sexe
               :
               so
               sobriety
               and
               temperance
               gouernes
               their
               affections
               about
               other
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               giuing
               them
               power
               not
               onely
               to
               abstaine
               from
               following
               and
               〈◊〉
               filthy
               and
               vnlawfull
               pleasures
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               forbid
               ;
               as
               whoredome
               ,
               drunkennesse
               ,
               gluttony
               ,
               &c.
               but
               to
               withstand
               all
               inticements
               and
               prouocations
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               for
               feare
               of
               shame
               or
               punishment
               onely
               from
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               conscience
               towards
               God.
               Moreouer
               ,
               in
               such
               pleasures
               as
               be
               lawfull
               and
               allowed
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               apparell
               ,
               recreation
               ,
               sleepe
               ,
               
               marriage
               ,
               buildings
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               honest
               pleasures
               (
               by
               the
               vse
               whereof
               our
               life
               and
               kind
               is
               not
               onely
               maintained
               ,
               but
               preserued
               in
               a
               comfortable
               estate
               )
               the
               gift
               of
               temperance
               is
               bestowed
               vpon
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               degrees
               ,
               and
               sexes
               ,
               as
               a
               met-yard
               to
               measure
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               bridle
               to
               hold
               backe
               their
               affections
               ,
               in
               vsing
               these
               warrantable
               delights
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               onely
               not
               exceede
               their
               bounds
               ,
               but
               be
               held
               in
               ,
               and
               restrained
               from
               going
               so
               far
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               their
               estate
               and
               ability
               ,
               and
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               times
               and
               place
               where
               they
               liue
               will
               suffer
               and
               giue
               them
               leaue
               :
               for
               this
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               our
               desires
               after
               these
               pleasures
               are
               vnsatiable
               ,
               as
               a
               bottomelesse
               〈◊〉
               ;
               and
               withall
               Sathan
               layeth
               baites
               and
               snares
               to
               catch
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Adam
               in
               their
               pleasures
               (
               euen
               as
               he
               caught
               their
               first
               parents
               )
               and
               experience
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               some
               very
               godly
               persons
               haue
               beene
               surprized
               ,
               and
               were
               taken
               in
               his
               snares
               ,
               to
               the
               wounding
               of
               their
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               offence
               and
               dishonour
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               as
               temperance
               is
               very
               needful
               to
               preserue
               vs
               from
               running
               into
               excesse
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               vs
               to
               liue
               soberly
               and
               stayedly
               ;
               so
               the
               children
               of
               God
               haue
               a
               maruellous
               great
               care
               to
               cherish
               and
               practise
               this
               grace
               ,
               endeauouring
               thereby
               to
               curbe
               and
               hold
               in
               their
               sensuall
               desires
               ,
               and
               in
               abundance
               of
               their
               blessings
               to
               keepe
               a
               mediocrity
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               vsing
               their
               liberty
               in
               outward
               blessings
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               a
               helpe
               and
               furtherance
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               hinderance
               to
               godlinesse
               and
               eternall
               life
               .
               And
               this
               they
               inforce
               themselues
               to
               doe
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 liue
                 temperately
              
               ;
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               7.
               and
               that
               
                 temperance
                 is
                 a
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 Galat.
              
               5.
               23.
               an
               
                 ornament
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 Tu.
              
               2.
               10.
               and
               hath
               
               great
               promises
               made
               to
               it
               ;
               Lu.
               21.
               39.
               and
               finally
               ,
               brings
               great
               benefit
               both
               to
               minde
               and
               body
               .
               If
               naturall
               men
               doe
               some
               temperate
               actions
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               out
               of
               an
               habite
               of
               temperance
               ,
               nor
               vpon
               these
               considerations
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               humane
               reason
               ,
               and
               for
               carnall
               respects
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               you
               haue
               spoken
               of
               such
               graces
               as
               tend
               to
               the
               preseruation
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               behouefull
               for
               the
               tempering
               and
               ruling
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               life
               ;
               good
               order
               doth
               require
               that
               you
               come
               vnto
               such
               vertues
               ,
               as
               regenerate
               persons
               are
               bound
               to
               exercise
               about
               their
               Neighbours
               commodity
               and
               credite
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               they
               stand
               affected
               towards
               the
               substance
               and
               name
               of
               their
               Neighbour
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               all
               other
               men
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Right
               so
               .
               Thus
               therefore
               it
               is
               ;
               all
               godly
               persons
               make
               conscience
               of
               doing
               the
               least
               iniury
               to
               other
               
               men
               in
               their
               goods
               and
               wealth
               ,
               either
               by
               fraud
               or
               violence
               ,
               either
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ;
               neither
               willingly
               doe
               they
               suffer
               any
               harme
               to
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               hinder
               
               it
               :
               and
               if
               by
               any
               ouer-sight
               ,
               or
               wittingly
               ,
               by
               any
               
               errour
               ,
               or
               negligence
               of
               themselues
               ,
               or
               their
               seruants
               ,
               it
               happen
               that
               any
               portion
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               goods
               or
               substance
               fall
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               willing
               to
               restore
               it
               vnto
               the
               owner
               .
               Also
               things
               found
               ,
               or
               pawned
               ,
               or
               gaged
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               possesse
               ,
               but
               deliuer
               them
               to
               the
               true
               owners
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               expresse
               cōmandement
               of
               God
               ;
               Deut.
               24.
               10.
               
               At
               a
               word
               ,
               because
               they
               esteeme
               a
               little
               with
               righteousnesse
               ,
               better
               then
               a
               great
               deale
               with
               iniquity
               ;
               therefore
               they
               will
               not
               abide
               that
               ought
               should
               sticke
               in
               their
               fingers
               ,
               which
               by
               right
               belongs
               to
               other
               men
               :
               abhorring
               bribery
               and
               vsury
               ;
               being
               ready
               and
               prompt
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               aduice
               ,
               but
               euen
               by
               
               their
               helpe
               and
               labour
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               recouer
               vnto
               their
               Neighbour
               that
               which
               is
               theirs
               .
               〈◊〉
               ,
               moreouer
               to
               this
               intent
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               〈◊〉
               to
               any
               ,
               by
               empairing
               their
               goods
               ;
               therefore
               all
               righteous
               persons
               as
               they
               doe
               make
               choyce
               to
               liue
               in
               an
               honest
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               such
               as
               none
               can
               iustly
               speake
               〈◊〉
               of
               ,
               and
               is
               according
               to
               the
               good
               Law
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               seruing
               to
               some
               good
               ,
               priuate
               or
               publike
               ,
               worldly
               or
               〈◊〉
               :
               so
               they
               take
               not
               a
               little
               care
               to
               discharge
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               great
               diligence
               and
               paines
               taking
               ,
               bending
               their
               mindes
               earnestly
               to
               doe
               their
               duties
               well
               ;
               but
               with
               faithfulnesse
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               euen
               from
               their
               hearts
               ,
               more
               respecting
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               Neighbours
               welfare
               ,
               then
               their
               owne
               benefit
               ,
               which
               comes
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               their
               calling
               .
               〈◊〉
               ,
               continuing
               therein
               without
               wearinesse
               or
               giuing
               ouer
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               chiefe
               or
               maine
               thing
               ,
               they
               alwayes
               begin
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               hand
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               with
               inuocation
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               commending
               themselues
               to
               the
               direction
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               successe
               of
               their
               labours
               to
               the
               gracious
               blessing
               of
               God.
               Looke
               whatsoeuer
               doth
               happen
               ,
               and
               is
               giuen
               them
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               better
               or
               worse
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               thankfully
               ,
               knowing
               how
               vnworthy
               they
               be
               of
               any
               good
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               assured
               that
               euery
               thing
               shall
               serue
               to
               their
               good
               ;
               wherefore
               in
               the
               ende
               of
               their
               worke
               they
               praise
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               by
               prayer
               enter
               vpō
               it
               .
               Thus
               they
               behaue
               themselues
               religiously
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               &
               other
               〈◊〉
               businesses
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               recreations
               also
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               lawfull
               pleasures
               ;
               being
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               haue
               no
               comfortable
               and
               wnolsome
               vse
               thereof
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               begin
               and
               end
               with
               God
               ,
               referring
               all
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               
               ordering
               all
               by
               his
               will.
               It
               is
               not
               thus
               with
               vnregenerate
               men
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               make
               not
               scruple
               what
               manner
               of
               calling
               they
               liue
               in
               ,
               (
               so
               it
               bring
               aduantage
               ,
               and
               be
               vnperillous
               )
               so
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               callings
               they
               forget
               not
               God
               alone
               ,
               in
               not
               sanctifying
               their
               functions
               and
               labours
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               a
               little
               for
               fashion
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               thought
               Christians
               ;
               but
               their
               Neighbours
               also
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               doe
               wholly
               aime
               at
               their
               owne
               benefit
               ,
               which
               they
               study
               how
               to
               encrease
               by
               hooke
               or
               crooke
               ,
               by
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               not
               greatly
               passing
               to
               straine
               their
               conscience
               for
               lucre
               sake
               ;
               especially
               if
               it
               may
               be
               done
               warily
               with
               safegard
               of
               their
               credit
               :
               for
               it
               is
               no
               corrasiue
               or
               griefe
               to
               their
               soule
               ,
               to
               haue
               God
               and
               their
               conscience
               witnesse
               to
               the
               iniury
               done
               to
               their
               brethren
               in
               their
               worldly
               matters
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               escape
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               censure
               ,
               and
               shame
               of
               men
               .
               If
               Gehazi
               thought
               that
               Eliza
               should
               haue
               knowne
               ,
               and
               Ananias
               had
               imagined
               Saint
               Peter
               would
               haue
               found
               out
               their
               budging
               &
               bad
               dealing
               ,
               they
               had
               surely
               dealt
               better
               then
               they
               did
               .
               Thus
               it
               fareth
               with
               all
               worldly
               men
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               other
               duties
               ,
               so
               in
               their
               dealing
               with
               their
               neighbours
               substance
               ,
               they
               are
               carried
               with
               respect
               of
               men
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               if
               at
               any
               time
               they
               forbeare
               to
               doe
               wrong
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               that
               others
               should
               haue
               right
               done
               them
               ,
               this
               proceedes
               not
               from
               any
               true
               loue
               of
               God
               and
               their
               Neighbour
               ,
               but
               from
               selfe
               loue
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               keepe
               their
               reputation
               and
               honor
               amongst
               men
               ,
               or
               at
               vtmost
               to
               keepe
               and
               hold
               off
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               threatneth
               against
               wrong
               doers
               and
               vnrighteous
               persons
               ,
               or
               in
               hope
               of
               enioying
               such
               blessings
               as
               are
               promised
               to
               righteous
               liuers
               ;
               because
               they
               couet
               to
               escape
               the
               euils
               denounced
               against
               vniust
               persons
               ,
               
               and
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               good
               things
               offred
               vnto
               the
               iust
               :
               therefore
               they
               doe
               endeauour
               themselues
               to
               performe
               some
               righteous
               things
               .
               This
               is
               the
               furthest
               that
               any
               vnsanctified
               person
               can
               goe
               towards
               God
               ,
               either
               in
               this
               or
               in
               any
               other
               duty
               ;
               namely
               to
               doe
               good
               vpon
               〈◊〉
               of
               receiuing
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               auoid
               euill
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               finding
               euill
               :
               whereas
               if
               there
               were
               neither
               punishments
               ,
               nor
               benefits
               ;
               yet
               would
               the
               godly
               giue
               to
               euery
               man
               his
               due
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               because
               they
               desire
               to
               please
               and
               glorifie
               him
               .
               Vpon
               which
               ground
               they
               are
               moued
               to
               
               haue
               a
               great
               respect
               to
               the
               credit
               and
               estimation
               of
               their
               Neighbour
               ,
               not
               onely
               not
               to
               hurt
               it
               ,
               either
               by
               receiuing
               a
               false
               report
               against
               him
               ,
               (
               〈◊〉
               ,
               chasing
               〈◊〉
               the
               tale-bearers
               ,
               back-biters
               and
               whisperers
               ,
               by
               an
               angry
               looke
               ,
               as
               the
               raine
               is
               driuen
               away
               with
               the
               East-wind
               )
               or
               by
               vttering
               any
               euill
               ,
               or
               vntrue
               suggestion
               or
               witnesse
               against
               him
               ,
               especially
               before
               a
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               feate
               of
               Iudgement
               :
               but
               also
               there
               is
               in
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               speciall
               and
               great
               desire
               ,
               euen
               as
               they
               would
               haue
               their
               owne
               good
               name
               preserued
               ,
               so
               to
               labour
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               good
               name
               of
               others
               ,
               by
               concealing
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               firmities
               ,
               hiding
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               speaking
               onely
               of
               〈◊〉
               best
               ,
               excusing
               them
               when
               they
               may
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ;
               interpreting
               to
               the
               best
               such
               reports
               as
               〈◊〉
               spread
               abroade
               of
               them
               ;
               aduertising
               there
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               whom
               it
               concernes
               ,
               warning
               him
               to
               looke
               to
               himselfe
               〈◊〉
               reuerencing
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               in
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               not
               bewraying
               their
               secrets
               ,
               putting
               away
               〈◊〉
               thoughts
               and
               words
               ;
               finally
               ,
               being
               〈◊〉
               from
               enuy
               and
               euill
               suspitions
               :
               and
               this
               course
               they
               hold
               〈◊〉
               well
               towards
               one
               ,
               as
               towards
               another
               ,
               chusing
               rather
               to
               be
               theeues
               ,
               then
               iniurious
               to
               any
               mans
               credit
               .
               But
               as
               for
               
               those
               who
               are
               vnregenerate
               ,
               the
               good
               same
               of
               their
               Neighbour
               is
               not
               vniuersally
               precious
               and
               deare
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               partiall
               herein
               ,
               thinking
               and
               speaking
               fauourably
               of
               such
               whom
               they
               most
               affect
               ;
               others
               they
               spare
               ,
               not
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               prouoked
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               pulling
               downe
               of
               another
               mans
               name
               may
               be
               the
               setting
               vp
               of
               their
               owne
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               amongst
               them
               ,
               any
               that
               are
               giuen
               to
               speake
               well
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               themselues
               would
               be
               well
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               without
               conscience
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               make
               any
               account
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               reputation
               ,
               according
               vnto
               the
               Commandement
               of
               God.
               Neither
               is
               this
               to
               be
               maruelled
               at
               ,
               that
               natural
               men
               doe
               so
               little
               esteem
               the
               good
               fame
               of
               others
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               carelesse
               of
               their
               owne
               ;
               neither
               doing
               the
               things
               that
               may
               deserue
               good
               report
               ,
               and
               also
               running
               into
               many
               sinful
               courses
               ,
               which
               may
               impeach
               ,
               or
               annoy
               their
               honest
               estimation
               ,
               and
               deserue
               shame
               .
               Now
               the
               men
               that
               truly
               feare
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               generally
               and
               vnfainedly
               well
               bent
               toward
               the
               good
               name
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               especially
               of
               Gods
               Children
               ;
               so
               they
               doe
               hold
               themselues
               bound
               to
               maintaine
               and
               encrease
               their
               own
               good
               report
               by
               all
               good
               means
               :
               not
               that
               they
               seeke
               a
               good
               name
               for
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               vain-glory
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               are
               discontented
               if
               that
               they
               be
               ill
               spoken
               of
               for
               well
               doing
               ;
               Mat.
               5.
               (
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               written
               on
               Heauen
               gates
               )
               but
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               they
               may
               be
               fitter
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               more
               good
               vnto
               others
               ,
               to
               whom
               themselues
               and
               their
               gifts
               would
               be
               more
               acceptable
               and
               profitable
               ,
               the
               better
               that
               they
               be
               thought
               and
               spoken
               of
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               onely
               looke
               to
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               iust
               before
               men
               ;
               but
               endeauour
               to
               flie
               euen
               secret
               sinnes
               in
               the
               
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               abstaining
               as
               well
               from
               small
               sinnes
               as
               from
               great
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               very
               appearance
               of
               euill
               ,
               which
               might
               breed
               the
               〈◊〉
               ill
               suspition
               of
               them
               .
               Neither
               are
               they
               onely
               so
               carefull
               of
               getting
               ,
               as
               of
               keeping
               a
               good
               name
               (
               which
               is
               soone
               lost
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               charily
               preserued
               :
               )
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               therefore
               they
               study
               to
               vphold
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               purchased
               their
               credit
               ,
               auoiding
               euery
               thing
               which
               is
               of
               euill
               report
               ,
               and
               doing
               things
               onely
               of
               good
               report
               :
               as
               knowing
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 A
                 good
                 name
              
               ;
               (
               Prou.
               22.
               1.
               
               )
               to
               be
               a
               thing
               of
               great
               value
               and
               vse
               ,
               precious
               as
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               and
               profitable
               for
               now
               and
               hereafter
               ;
               like
               sweete
               perfumes
               ,
               presently
               refreshing
               ,
               and
               preseruing
               against
               afterwards
               ;
               Eccles.
               6.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Apol.
               
            
             
               In
               all
               this
               I
               doe
               well
               assent
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               both
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               all
               Gods
               childre
               a
               tender
               &
               entire
               respect
               ,
               both
               to
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               good
               name
               of
               others
               ,
               not
               barely
               for
               a
               good
               names
               fake
               ,
               but
               for
               Gods
               commandement
               and
               glory
               sake
               .
               But
               let
               me
               heare
               of
               you
               how
               the
               case
               standeth
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               put
               to
               vtter
               their
               knowledge
               and
               testimony
               concerning
               things
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               occasioned
               to
               speake
               either
               in
               their
               ordinary
               talke
               ,
               or
               in
               publke
               speeches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Such
               as
               their
               care
               is
               of
               mens
               persons
               ,
               not
               to
               
               witnesse
               any
               vntruth
               which
               may
               wound
               the
               credit
               〈◊〉
               of
               ;
               the
               very
               like
               care
               haue
               they
               of
               things
               to
               be
               spoken
               ,
               alwayes
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               ,
               whether
               they
               doe
               promise
               ought
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               affirme
               ought
               of
               a
               thing
               present
               or
               past
               ,
               priuately
               or
               publikely
               ,
               still
               their
               〈◊〉
               and
               endeauour
               is
               to
               shew
               forth
               the
               thing
               〈◊〉
               it
               is
               ,
               〈◊〉
               out
               telling
               a
               lie
               of
               any
               kind
               ,
               either
               hurtfull
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               and
               sportfull
               ,
               or
               officious
               lie
               :
               for
               they
               are
               enstructed
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               they
               make
               conference
               
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               all
               lying
               is
               〈◊〉
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               as
               speake
               truth
               are
               his
               delight
               ;
               because
               hee
               is
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               himselfe
               ,
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               louer
               and
               rewarder
               of
               truth
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               a
               seuere
               reuenger
               of
               all
               falsehood
               .
               For
               which
               causes
               ,
               the
               godly
               are
               alwayes
               ready
               
               to
               stand
               vnto
               their
               lawfull
               promises
               ,
               which
               be
               within
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               not
               altered
               vpon
               iust
               〈◊〉
               ;
               very
               wary
               and
               respectiue
               they
               are
               how
               they
               make
               promises
               (
               which
               be
               as
               it
               were
               bonds
               and
               obligations
               to
               tie
               a
               man
               vnto
               the
               will
               of
               another
               ,
               so
               as
               now
               he
               is
               not
               his
               owne
               man
               )
               but
               being
               once
               aduisedly
               made
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               faithfully
               kept
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               their
               owne
               binderance
               .
               As
               for
               their
               otherwords
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               promises
               ,
               but
               assertions
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               hauing
               any
               intention
               to
               deceiue
               others
               ,
               by
               〈◊〉
               &
               〈◊〉
               words
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               take
               very
               great
               heed
               (
               so
               neere
               as
               their
               vnderstanding
               they
               haue
               of
               things
               will
               direct
               them
               )
               neuer
               to
               vtter
               and
               tell
               forth
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               knowne
               vnto
               them
               to
               be
               false
               ;
               yea
               they
               doe
               abhorre
               the
               common
               reporting
               of
               newes
               and
               tales
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               very
               regard
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               at
               the
               least
               next
               neighbour
               vnto
               lies
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               they
               proue
               no
               better
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               to
               saue
               their
               owne
               ,
               or
               the
               life
               of
               another
               ,
               by
               speaking
               a
               lie
               ,
               they
               would
               striue
               〈◊〉
               suffer
               their
               〈◊〉
               to
               perish
               ,
               then
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               kill
               their
               owne
               soule
               by
               lying
               .
               But
               amongst
               all
               vnregenerate
               men
               ,
               howsoeuer
               they
               may
               speake
               some
               true
               and
               vpright
               things
               ,
               and
               performe
               many
               promises
               ,
               because
               herein
               consists
               a
               mans
               honour
               and
               reputation
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               led
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               prefer
               it
               before
               profit
               ,
               credit
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               life
               too
               :
               but
               are
               ready
               to
               preferre
               a
               falshood
               ,
               when
               it
               makes
               more
               for
               their
               gaine
               then
               the
               truth
               ;
               
               namely
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               bee
               espyed
               of
               men
               ;
               whose
               presence
               and
               knowledge
               they
               feare
               more
               then
               him
               that
               knoweth
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               iudgeth
               according
               to
               truth
               :
               whereas
               a
               person
               truly
               conuerted
               ,
               if
               hee
               doth
               at
               any
               time
               thorough
               infirmity
               ,
               faile
               of
               speaking
               an
               vpright
               sentence
               ,
               either
               touching
               persons
               or
               things
               ,
               he
               is
               greatly
               humbled
               (
               though
               no
               man
               do
               know
               of
               his
               fault
               )
               and
               hath
               no
               peace
               in
               his
               conseience
               ,
               till
               hee
               haue
               made
               his
               peace
               with
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               heartily
               crauing
               pardon
               thorough
               Christ
               ;
               and
               euer
               after
               setting
               a
               watch
               before
               his
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               vertue
               wherein
               vnregenerate
               men
               may
               seeme
               to
               match
               the
               godly
               as
               equall
               to
               them
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               it
               is
               Contentment
               .
               For
               many
               of
               them
               doe
               professe
               ,
               that
               they
               holde
               themselues
               well
               pleased
               with
               their
               condition
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               portion
               of
               goods
               ;
               breaking
               very
               often
               into
               the
               mention
               of
               Gods
               goodnes
               for
               prouiding
               so
               liberally
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               seeming
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               wish
               or
               desire
               vnto
               themselues
               ought
               that
               is
               their
               neighbours
               .
               Tell
               me
               friend
               Aquila
               ,
               what
               you
               do
               thinke
               heereof
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               I
               do
               thinke
               ,
               there
               is
               that
               likenes
               and
               neerenesse
               betweene
               some
               vnregenerate
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               borne
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               vertue
               of
               contentment
               ,
               and
               diuers
               others
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               no
               very
               easie
               thing
               to
               discerne
               the
               oddes
               between
               them
               ;
               &
               though
               I
               may
               speak
               vnto
               you
               of
               some
               differences
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               yet
               all
               the
               difficulty
               is
               in
               the
               finding
               of
               it
               out
               ,
               when
               men
               come
               to
               the
               examination
               in
               themselues
               .
               And
               heerein
               is
               great
               neede
               of
               prayer
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               put
               into
               vs
               the
               spirit
               of
               discretion
               ,
               to
               make
               vs
               able
               to
               discouer
               the
               sound
               from
               the
               vnsound
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               otherduties
               
               both
               in
               our selues
               and
               others
               .
               But
               to
               come
               neerer
               vnto
               your
               Question
               ,
               my
               answer
               to
               it
               shall
               bee
               generall
               and
               particular
               ;
               my
               generall
               answer
               is
               this
               :
               I
               doe
               iudge
               graces
               to
               be
               in
               men
               vnregenerate
               ,
               as
               passions
               are
               in
               God
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               the
               Scriptures
               do
               attribute
               hatred
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               ielousie
               ,
               greefe
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               which
               are
               in
               God
               not
               as
               they
               are
               passions
               or
               affections
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               worke
               which
               doth
               follow
               such
               passions
               ,
               because
               he
               worketh
               and
               doth
               such
               things
               as
               men
               do
               ,
               which
               are
               compassed
               with
               those
               affections
               .
               As
               men
               repenting
               vse
               to
               vndo
               what
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               being
               wrathfull
               they
               vse
               to
               take
               reuenge
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               his
               reuenging
               and
               destroying
               of
               his
               owne
               works
               ,
               is
               called
               his
               wrath
               and
               repentance
               .
               So
               it
               fareth
               with
               vnregenerate
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               thought
               to
               haue
               meeknesse
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               contentednes
               ,
               &c.
               not
               for
               that
               these
               graces
               and
               the
               habit
               of
               these
               vertues
               bee
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               they
               doe
               such
               outward
               actions
               ,
               as
               men
               endued
               with
               these
               graces
               do
               ,
               and
               vse
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               My
               particular
               answer
               is
               this
               :
               That
               all
               vnregenerate
               men
               do
               faile
               three
               seuerall
               wayes
               ,
               as
               touching
               this
               vertue
               of
               contentment
               ,
               which
               causeth
               it
               to
               bee
               in
               them
               a
               contentednesse
               rather
               in
               seeming
               ,
               then
               in
               truth
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               though
               they
               confesse
               themselues
               well
               apayde
               with
               their
               estate
               ,
               yet
               indeede
               their
               heart
               doth
               not
               rest
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               good
               and
               sufficient
               lot
               assigned
               vnto
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               can
               surely
               trust
               to
               finde
               God
               good
               &
               gracious
               vnto
               them
               .
               For
               they
               doe
               not
               depend
               vpon
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               lacke
               a
               liuely
               faith
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               withall
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               want
               the
               grace
               of
               true
               contentment
               ,
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               still
               wish
               for
               more
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               their
               estate
               bettered
               :
               
               being
               of
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Horse-leech
               ,
               which
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Giue
               ,
               giue
               ;
               and
               like
               vnto
               the
               graue
               and
               the
               fire
               ,
               which
               hauing
               consumed
               much
               matter
               and
               corpses
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               deuoure
               more
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Lastly
               ;
               as
               their
               present
               estate
               is
               neuer
               so
               pleasing
               to
               them
               but
               a
               better
               would
               be
               more
               welcome
               :
               so
               if
               any
               decay
               of
               their
               present
               condition
               ,
               either
               for
               wealth
               or
               estimation
               ,
               liberty
               or
               health
               ,
               do
               happen
               &
               fal
               forth
               ,
               which
               commonly
               doth
               (
               mens
               estates
               being
               like
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               ebbeth
               and
               floweth
               ,
               and
               vnto
               the
               Moone
               which
               waxeth
               and
               waineth
               )
               they
               are
               there
               with
               much
               disquieted
               and
               discontented
               :
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Saul
               and
               Achitophel
               ,
               both
               which
               in
               their
               prosperity
               ,
               made
               shew
               of
               contentation
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               aduersity
               they
               were
               sore
               troubled
               :
               as
               also
               was
               Nabal
               .
               Wheras
               such
               as
               be
               endued
               with
               true
               godlinesse
               ,
               they
               do
               in
               euery
               estate
               submit
               themselues
               quietly
               and
               contentedly
               vnto
               the
               good
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               beeing
               well
               satisfied
               with
               
               that
               which
               he
               appointeth
               vnto
               them
               whatsoeuer
               it
               is
               ,
               more
               or
               little
               ,
               better
               or
               worse
               :
               alwayes
               accounting
               the
               basest
               and
               meanest
               estate
               too
               good
               for
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               sinnes
               &
               vnworthinesse
               ;
               being
               pleased
               &
               contented
               euen
               with
               food
               and
               rayment
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               assured
               ,
               that
               that
               condition
               of
               life
               is
               best
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               wise
               God
               sets
               them
               in
               .
               And
               nothing
               doubting
               (
               such
               is
               his
               goodnesse
               )
               but
               that
               he
               will
               maintaine
               their
               life
               ,
               giuing
               them
               sufficient
               to
               enioy
               though
               he
               deny
               them
               abundance
               ,
               and
               turning
               all
               things
               to
               the
               best
               for
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               most
               true
               promises
               .
               Neither
               alone
               are
               they
               well
               pleased
               with
               their
               owne
               portion
               ,
               without
               wishing
               or
               desiring
               in
               thought
               or
               wordes
               ,
               the
               goods
               and
               estates
               of
               other
               men
               (
               without
               vnfained
               forrow
               
               if
               they
               doe
               :
               )
               but
               furthermore
               ,
               they
               take
               good
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               in
               the
               comforts
               and
               good
               things
               which
               their
               neighbours
               do
               enioy
               ,
               euen
               as
               thogh
               it
               were
               their
               own
               :
               striuing
               to
               follow
               that
               precept
               ,
               which
               commands
               them
               to
               
                 reioyce
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 reioyce
              
               ,
               &
               to
               
                 Loue
                 others
                 as
                 themselues
                 ,
                 mourning
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 heauinesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               haue
               three
               things
               to
               aske
               you
               .
               First
               ,
               
               whether
               ye
               thinke
               any
               godly
               person
               free
               from
               all
               couetousnes
               ?
               And
               then
               ,
               whether
               the
               desire
               of
               more
               wealth
               and
               a
               better
               estate
               be
               couetousnesse
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               may
               be
               couetous
               in
               his
               owne
               goods
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               I
               answer
               negatiuely
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               person
               by
               grace
               of
               regeneration
               wholly
               freed
               from
               couetousnesse
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               sinne
               in
               this
               life
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               this
               time
               of
               their
               pilgrimage
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               deliuered
               from
               the
               curse
               and
               power
               of
               sinne
               :
               so
               as
               neither
               couetousnesse
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               sinne
               shall
               reigne
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               
               haue
               force
               to
               condemn
               them
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               as
               the
               remainder
               of
               other
               sinnes
               is
               in
               Gods
               children
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               molested
               with
               the
               stirring
               and
               ticklings
               of
               couetousnesse
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               .
               The
               holy
               Prophet
               found
               an
               euill
               inclination
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               to
               desire
               earthly
               things
               inordinately
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               pray
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 encline
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               119.
               that
               is
               ,
               giue
               him
               ouer
               to
               that
               lust
               .
               Of
               this
               fault
               Christ
               often
               warned
               his
               own
               Apostles
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               ,
               one
               was
               ouercome
               by
               this
               vice
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               no
               doubt
               were
               tempted
               with
               it
               ,
               else
               Christs
               warning
               had
               beene
               in
               vaine
               .
               It
               is
               well
               therfore
               ,
               when
               resistance
               is
               made
               against
               the
               motions
               of
               Couetousnesse
               :
               for
               none
               shall
               altogether
               lacke
               the
               egging
               of
               this
               Lust.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               To
               your
               second
               demand
               ,
               I
               answer
               affirmatiuely
               ,
               That
               the
               desire
               of
               worldly
               wealth
               is
               couetousnesse
               .
               The
               nature
               whereof
               is
               expressed
               by
               three
               words
               of
               the
               Grecians
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               heard
               you
               say
               :
               )
               One
               ,
               signifieth
               the
               loue
               
               of
               money
               ,
               another
               the
               desire
               of
               riches
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               signifieth
               the
               lust
               of
               hauing
               more
               .
               And
               seeing
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               ,
               Hebr.
               13
               ,
               4.
               doeth
               set
               couetousnesse
               as
               the
               flat
               contrary
               vnto
               contentednesse
               ,
               
                 Let
                 your
                 conuersation
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 be
                 without
                 couetousnesse
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Be
                 content
                 with
                 that
                 ye
                 haue
              
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               if
               our
               being
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               resting
               pleased
               with
               our
               present
               estate
               be
               contentednesse
               ,
               then
               the
               desire
               of
               more
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               better
               estate
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               couetousnesse
               .
               Euery
               man
               indeede
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               follow
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               vppon
               which
               he
               may
               desire
               and
               pray
               for
               a
               blessing
               ,
               with
               condition
               &
               exception
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               so
               much
               and
               so
               far
               as
               he
               thinks
               meete
               ,
               leauing
               the
               successe
               thereof
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               conclude
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               may
               be
               a
               theefe
               in
               his
               own
               ,
               if
               he
               husband
               and
               employ
               it
               otherwise
               then
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               whose
               seruant
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               hee
               must
               giue
               account
               :
               so
               he
               may
               be
               couetous
               euen
               in
               his
               owne
               goods
               ,
               if
               he
               loue
               them
               ,
               set
               his
               heart
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               bettering
               and
               encreasing
               of
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               by
               submitting
               himselfe
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               beeing
               ready
               to
               receiue
               more
               if
               God
               wil
               adde
               and
               cast
               in
               more
               ,
               with
               all
               thankfulnesse
               :
               yet
               being
               well
               apaide
               with
               that
               which
               is
               already
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               thinke
               it
               good
               ,
               not
               to
               encrease
               or
               amend
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               indeede
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               that
               which
               ye
               haue
               bene
               taught
               ,
               of
               this
               grace
               of
               contentment
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               other
               graces
               of
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               which
               wee
               haue
               
               in
               our
               conference
               run
               thorow
               .
               What
               letteth
               now
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               come
               to
               the
               last
               fruite
               of
               an
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               speciall
               duties
               which
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               performe
               towards
               others
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               degree
               which
               is
               of
               God
               put
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               or
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               finish
               this
               our
               worke
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               One
               impediment
               and
               let
               there
               is
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               I
               know
               not
               how
               (
               saue
               that
               in
               such
               a
               heape
               of
               duties
               ,
               some
               might
               easily
               be
               slipt
               by
               )
               neglected
               to
               speake
               of
               certaine
               graces
               of
               regeneration
               .
               The
               one
               is
               Wisedome
               ,
               so
               much
               commended
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               charging
               vs
               
               that
               
                 we
                 be
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Mathew
              
               10.
               that
               we
               be
               wise
               concerning
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               that
               wee
               serue
               and
               loue
               our
               brethren
               in
               meeke
               wisedome
               ,
               Iames
               1.
               
               This
               being
               one
               speciall
               part
               of
               Gods
               Image
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               grace
               as
               guideth
               vs
               in
               the
               vse
               and
               practise
               of
               all
               the
               former
               graces
               :
               for
               so
               much
               as
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               fore-sight
               ,
               or
               fore-cast
               of
               things
               which
               may
               happen
               ,
               gathering
               effects
               by
               causes
               ,
               and
               iudging
               of
               present
               and
               future
               euents
               by
               precedent
               accidents
               and
               occurrences
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               also
               a
               faculty
               directing
               a
               Christian
               how
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               seemly
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               meete
               for
               his
               profession
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               his
               duty
               ;
               teaching
               him
               to
               〈◊〉
               generall
               rules
               to
               particular
               occasions
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               〈◊〉
               and
               doe
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               persons
               .
               He
               is
               indeede
               an
               〈◊〉
               man
               ,
               whose
               heart
               is
               not
               onely
               wise
               vnto
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               daily
               〈◊〉
               ,
               through
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               surely
               such
               happy
               men
               ,
               are
               all
               godly
               men
               :
               for
               as
               it
               is
               saide
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               warring
               against
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               that
               he
               behaued
               himselfe
               wisely
               ;
               
               so
               it
               may
               be
               saide
               of
               euery
               true
               Christian
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               spirituall
               warfare
               ,
               that
               they
               wisely
               behaue
               themselues
               in
               it
               :
               which
               cannot
               be
               saide
               of
               vnregenerate
               persons
               ,
               who
               haue
               many
               of
               them
               knowledge
               to
               see
               generally
               what
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               not
               done
               ;
               but
               they
               lacke
               the
               wisdome
               which
               should
               gouerne
               them
               in
               their
               particular
               actions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               due
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               please
               God
               in
               all
               their
               duties
               .
               The
               children
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               excell
               the
               children
               of
               light
               in
               worldly
               wisedome
               ;
               but
               in
               wise
               walking
               before
               God
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               light
               excell
               the
               worldlings
               :
               whereof
               not
               one
               hath
               this
               true
               godly
               wisedome
               ,
               howsoeuer
               cleare-sighted
               they
               be
               in
               matters
               of
               their
               owne
               credit
               and
               gaine
               .
               Neither
               hath
               any
               worldly
               man
               the
               blessed
               gift
               of
               honesty
               ,
               albeit
               they
               may
               doe
               many
               things
               which
               be
               honest
               ,
               and
               be
               reputed
               honest
               by
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               such
               ciuill
               workes
               as
               honest
               men
               doe
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               destitute
               of
               Christian
               honesty
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               fruite
               of
               the
               
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               companion
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               a
               quality
               of
               a
               sanctified
               heart
               ,
               disposed
               so
               to
               practise
               all
               duties
               towards
               their
               Neighbour
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               very
               carefull
               not
               to
               hurt
               them
               by
               doing
               any
               vncomely
               filthy
               or
               wicked
               thing
               in
               their
               presence
               or
               knowledge
               :
               therefore
               the
               true
               Christian
               man
               ,
               hee
               is
               the
               onely
               honest
               man
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               he
               alone
               may
               be
               saide
               to
               haue
               an
               honest
               heart
               ,
               an
               heart
               firmely
               resolued
               to
               be
               that
               in
               truth
               ,
               which
               he
               seemeth
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               Vertue
               is
               proper
               to
               an
               elect
               man
               ,
               who
               be
               blest
               of
               God
               with
               a
               speciall
               valour
               ,
               courage
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               mind
               ,
               whereby
               they
               can
               ouercome
               hard
               things
               ,
               and
               attempt
               great
               workes
               with
               good
               heart
               ;
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               fortitude
               and
               vertue
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               
               are
               not
               easily
               daunted
               and
               discouraged
               :
               whereas
               vnregenerate
               persons
               be
               either
               too
               base
               ,
               or
               too
               bold
               and
               audacious
               ,
               being
               void
               of
               that
               vertue
               which
               Peter
               exhorts
               goods
               Christians
               to
               ioyne
               to
               their
               faith
               .
               Neither
               doth
               
               any
               vnregenerate
               man
               partake
               in
               the
               gift
               of
               true
               zeale
               ;
               for
               howsoeuer
               many
               of
               them
               are
               zealous
               and
               seruent
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               zealous
               amisse
               :
               either
               they
               are
               earnest
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               owne
               opinions
               ,
               and
               of
               mens
               traditions
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               blind
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Paul
               being
               yet
               a
               Pharisie
               ;
               or
               if
               their
               zeale
               be
               for
               good
               things
               cōmanded
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               against
               euill
               things
               forbid
               by
               him
               ,
               yet
               either
               it
               is
               not
               according
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               in
               those
               which
               were
               seruent
               for
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               set
               it
               vp
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               downe
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ;
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               
               
                 I
                 beare
                 them
                 witnesse
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 zeale
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 knowledge
                 :
              
               or
               if
               they
               doe
               know
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               yet
               their
               striuing
               for
               knowne
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               against
               knowne
               euill
               things
               ,
               is
               neither
               in
               a
               good
               manner
               ,
               nor
               to
               a
               good
               end
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               written
               of
               Iehu
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               zealous
               for
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               :
               but
               yet
               his
               heart
               was
               not
               aright
               ,
               hee
               sought
               not
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               neither
               was
               his
               heart
               touched
               with
               loue
               and
               compassion
               towards
               men
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               the
               zeale
               of
               all
               naturall
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               both
               blind
               and
               bitter
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               otherwise
               with
               the
               zeale
               of
               regenerate
               persons
               ,
               which
               is
               tempered
               with
               charity
               ,
               and
               guided
               by
               knowledge
               .
               The
               zeale
               of
               the
               righteous
               maketh
               them
               earnest
               against
               knowne
               euill
               things
               ,
               to
               hinder
               them
               ,
               and
               against
               knowne
               good
               things
               to
               further
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               meanes
               and
               calling
               ;
               so
               setting
               before
               their
               eye
               onely
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               marke
               they
               aime
               at
               in
               all
               their
               zealous
               courses
               ;
               as
               they
               haue
               a
               charitable
               respect
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               
               to
               beare
               with
               their
               weakenesse
               ,
               to
               pity
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               and
               miseries
               ,
               to
               labour
               their
               conuersion
               ,
               neuer
               pleasing
               themselues
               in
               their
               zeale
               ,
               further
               then
               it
               may
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               profit
               man
               :
               wherein
               yet
               this
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               when
               respect
               and
               fauour
               to
               man
               is
               directly
               against
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               their
               true
               and
               god
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               is
               blind
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               see
               ;
               deafe
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               heare
               ;
               the
               extreamities
               of
               men
               :
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               Leuites
               ,
               putting
               to
               the
               Sword
               their
               brethren
               and
               〈◊〉
               at
               Gods
               commandement
               ;
               〈◊〉
               33
               :
               also
               in
               the
               zeale
               of
               〈◊〉
               and
               Elius
               ,
               putting
               them
               to
               death
               seuerely
               whom
               God
               would
               not
               haue
               to
               〈◊〉
               ;
               I
               Kings
               .
               And
               touching
               Zeale
               ,
               I
               haue
               furthermore
               learned
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               goe
               with
               ,
               and
               accompany
               euery
               good
               duty
               of
               our
               generall
               or
               especiall
               calling
               ;
               as
               we
               are
               commanded
               ,
               to
               
                 repeat
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 zealous
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               3.
               and
               it
               is
               told
               vs
               ,
               Galathians
               4.
               that
               it
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               to
               be
               earnest
               in
               euery
               good
               thing
               .
               Our
               prayers
               must
               be
               with
               zeale
               ,
               also
               our
               thankesgiuing
               ,
               our
               hearing
               ,
               our
               preaching
               ,
               our
               giuing
               of
               almes
               ,
               our
               counsell
               ,
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               particular
               workes
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Law
               no
               sacrifice
               was
               accepted
               without
               salt
               ,
               so
               is
               no
               duty
               pleasing
               vnto
               God
               without
               zeale
               :
               coldnesse
               ,
               and
               luke-warmnesse
               ,
               are
               both
               odious
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               also
               fiery
               bitternesse
               ,
               without
               diferetion
               and
               loue
               ;
               but
               wise
               and
               charitable
               zeale
               is
               his
               delight
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apollos
               .
            
             
               Nay
               friend
               Aquila
               ,
               I
               thought
               of
               those
               foure
               graces
               ,
               but
               you
               haue
               bestowed
               them
               in
               a
               good
               place
               ;
               not
               onely
               because
               better
               late
               then
               neuer
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               but
               because
               amongst
               common
               duties
               they
               are
               somewhat
               more
               generall
               then
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               therefore
               well
               singled
               out
               ,
               and
               
               set
               apart
               by
               themselues
               .
               And
               now
               let
               vs
               consider
               of
               such
               graces
               as
               enable
               our
               elect
               and
               called
               Christian
               to
               discharge
               such
               duties
               as
               hee
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               degree
               and
               particular
               calling
               wherein
               God
               hath
               set
               him
               ;
               for
               hitherto
               you
               haue
               dealt
               in
               such
               gifts
               as
               concerne
               the
               generall
               vocation
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aquila
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               commonly
               taught
               vs
               ,
               that
               euery
               Christian
               besides
               his
               calling
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               common
               to
               him
               with
               other
               ,
               hath
               also
               a
               particular
               person
               put
               vppon
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               sometime
               one
               Christian
               beareth
               many
               and
               sundry
               persons
               ,
               being
               both
               an
               inferiour
               ,
               as
               a
               child
               ,
               or
               seruant
               ,
               subiect
               ,
               hearer
               ,
               souldier
               ,
               wife
               ,
               maide
               ,
               or
               daughter
               ;
               and
               being
               also
               a
               superiour
               ,
               as
               Father
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               Magistrate
               ,
               Mistrisse
               ,
               or
               Mother
               ,
               Captaine
               ,
               or
               Counsellour
               ,
               or
               Iudge
               .
               Now
               this
               charge
               lyeth
               vpon
               euery
               Christian
               ,
               and
               such
               grace
               is
               giuen
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               labour
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               can
               both
               know
               ,
               and
               answer
               these
               duties
               ,
               expressing
               and
               exercising
               the
               power
               of
               all
               that
               godlinesse
               which
               they
               haue
               as
               Christians
               ,
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               or
               in
               〈◊〉
               particular
               places
               wherein
               they
               are
               seated
               and
               setled
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               and
               sidelity
               ;
               vprightnesse
               ,
               and
               constancy
               .
               The
               wife
               giues
               reuerence
               and
               submission
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               prehemmence
               in
               graces
               and
               authority
               ;
               Ephesians
               5
               verse
               last
               ;
               the
               husband
               loueth
               his
               wife
               as
               a
               daughter
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               this
               holy
               affection
               of
               loue
               careth
               for
               her
               ;
               I
               Peter
               3.
               7.
               beareth
               with
               her
               infirmities
               ,
               cherisheth
               ,
               instrusteth
               her
               ,
               and
               protecteth
               her
               .
               Fathers
               are
               not
               bitter
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               but
               in
               mildnesse
               &
               wisedome
               bring
               them
               vp
               in
               the
               instruction
               and
               nurture
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Ephesians
               6.
               3.
               
               
               Children
               doe
               loue
               ,
               reuerence
               ,
               obey
               their
               Parents
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Ephesians
               6.
               1.
               witnessing
               their
               honour
               towards
               their
               Parents
               ,
               especially
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               no
               choyce
               of
               their
               trades
               ,
               and
               matches
               ,
               without
               their
               priuity
               and
               counsell
               .
               Seruants
               not
               out
               of
               feare
               with
               eye
               seruice
               ,
               but
               in
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               study
               to
               please
               their
               bodily
               Masters
               ;
               
                 Ephesians
                 6.
                 5.
                 6.
              
               and
               these
               againe
               are
               willing
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               equall
               and
               iust
               ,
               both
               touching
               the
               bodies
               and
               soules
               of
               their
               seruants
               ,
               knowing
               that
               they
               also
               haue
               a
               Master
               in
               Heauen
               ;
               Calosians
               3.
               verse
               last
               .
               The
               Pastor
               feedes
               his
               flocke
               ,
               not
               for
               filthy
               luker
               ,
               nor
               by
               constraint
               ;
               1
               Peter
               5.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               but
               out
               of
               a
               willing
               minde
               ,
               shewing
               himselfe
               an
               example
               to
               the
               flocke
               .
               The
               flocke
               and
               people
               on
               the
               other
               side
               acknowledge
               him
               ,
               and
               haue
               him
               in
               singular
               loue
               for
               his
               worke
               sake
               ;
               I
               〈◊〉
               5.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               kindly
               tendreth
               his
               inferiours
               ,
               as
               his
               children
               ;
               Iob
               29.
               and
               mildly
               ruling
               with
               iustice
               ,
               giueth
               praise
               to
               such
               as
               doe
               well
               ,
               and
               punisheth
               those
               that
               doe
               euill
               ;
               〈◊〉
               13.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               finally
               ,
               inferiours
               and
               subiects
               obediently
               submit
               themselues
               vnto
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               as
               vnto
               Fathers
               ,
               doing
               with
               readnesse
               their
               iust
               commandements
               ,
               and
               with
               patience
               bearing
               euen
               their
               vniust
               punishments
               .
               Thus
               haue
               I
               giuen
               you
               a
               certaine
               taste
               of
               these
               singular
               and
               speciall
               duties
               ;
               for
               neither
               time
               ,
               nor
               your
               infirmity
               wil
               permit
               vs
               more
               largely
               to
               discourse
               them
               :
               onely
               this
               I
               thinke
               good
               to
               adde
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               all
               sauing
               graces
               which
               wee
               haue
               named
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               others
               which
               we
               haue
               forgotten
               (
               for
               who
               can
               remember
               all
               )
               to
               waxe
               and
               encrease
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               to
               perfection
               ;
               as
               the
               young
               fruites
               groweth
               till
               they
               be
               ripe
               :
               it
               pleasing
               God
               to
               follow
               his
               first
               graces
               with
               new
               supplies
               ,
               till
               he
               
               haue
               finished
               the
               worke
               which
               he
               hath
               begun
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 1.
              
               4.
               
               So
               it
               is
               not
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               whose
               gifts
               decrease
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               〈◊〉
               and
               fall
               away
               ,
               as
               leaues
               in
               winter
               fall
               from
               the
               trees
               ;
               they
               being
               as
               the
               chaffe
               and
               dust
               ,
               which
               hauing
               no
               stedfast
               firmenesse
               ,
               be
               therefore
               soone
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Psalme
               1.
               5.
               
               Whereas
               the
               godly
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               a
               
                 tree
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Riuers
                 side
                 ,
                 brings
                 forth
                 fruite
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 ,
              
               whose
               leaues
               are
               alwayes
               greene
               ,
               and
               look
               
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 prospereth
                 ;
                 Psalme
              
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               now
               (
               good
               Sir
               )
               if
               it
               please
               you
               ,
               we
               will
               shut
               vp
               this
               our
               conference
               ,
               with
               this
               short
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               O
               eternall
               ,
               most
               wise
               ,
               mighty
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               God
               ,
               we
               giue
               thee
               thankes
               for
               all
               thine
               a
               Elect
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               according
               to
               thine
               eternall
               will
               b
               called
               effectually
               by
               the
               c
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospell
               to
               thy
               Son
               ,
               d
               opening
               their
               eyes
               to
               see
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               their
               e
               hearts
               to
               embrace
               him
               with
               affection
               ,
               being
               satisfied
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               working
               in
               them
               that
               most
               worthy
               f
               gift
               of
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               being
               g
               vnited
               and
               incorporate
               into
               him
               ,
               they
               partake
               with
               his
               h
               iustice
               both
               actiue
               and
               passiue
               ,
               for
               their
               perfect
               iustification
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               i
               with
               his
               Spirit
               for
               their
               vnperfect
               sanctification
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               hauing
               power
               giuen
               them
               both
               to
               abide
               the
               k
               combate
               with
               remaining
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               vpon
               wounds
               and
               foyles
               receiued
               in
               that
               encounter
               ,
               to
               arise
               by
               l
               repentance
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               be
               able
               to
               witnesse
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               repentance
               ,
               by
               the
               constant
               exercise
               of
               all
               good
               m
               workes
               ,
               furnishing
               them
               with
               needfull
               graces
               of
               all
               n
               sorts
               ,
               for
               the
               o
               sincere
               seruice
               of
               thy
               Maiesty
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               p
               seuerall
               estates
               and
               degrees
               ;
               good
               Father
               ,
               we
               blesse
               thy
               blessed
               name
               for
               these
               workes
               of
               thy
               grace
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               
               pray
               thee
               heartily
               both
               for
               their
               continuance
               in
               grace
               q
               vnto
               the
               end
               ,
               til
               they
               be
               perfectly
               glorified
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               thine
               Elect
               ,
               who
               as
               yet
               are
               not
               gathered
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               hasten
               their
               conuersion
               and
               calling
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               in
               them
               also
               the
               good
               worke
               of
               thy
               pleasure
               with
               power
               ,
               r
               encreasing
               them
               in
               all
               goodnesse
               ,
               &
               protecting
               them
               against
               all
               enemies
               and
               euils
               ,
               till
               the
               great
               &
               s
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               thy
               Son
               Iesus
               ;
               to
               whom
               with
               thee
               and
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               be
               all
               praise
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               now
               ,
               henceforth
               ,
               and
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Finis
             laus
             Christo
             ,
             nescia
             finis
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           IN
           Page
           6.
           
           Line
           20.
           
           Reade
           capable
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           seruice
           ,
           for
           shew
           it
           :
           p.
           16.
           l.
           31.
           let
           the
           comma
           be
           after
           them
           :
           p.
           19.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           desert
           :
           &
           l.
           17
           :
           r.
           for
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           21.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           Sacrament
           :
           p.
           29.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           calling
           :
           p.
           36.
           l.
           13
           :
           after
           proceed
           ,
           r.
           and
           goe
           :
           l.
           19.
           r.
           it
           .
           after
           vpon
           :
           p.
           37
           ,
           l.
           14.
           after
           keepe
           ,
           r.
           all
           :
           p.
           51
           ,
           put
           comma
           out
           in
           l.
           5
           ,
           &
           8.
           after
           mind
           and
           will
           :
           p.
           55.
           l.
           8
           :
           r.
           as
           for
           is
           .
           p.
           59
           ,
           l.
           last
           ,
           r.
           wrought
           :
           p.
           611
           ,
           l.
           9.
           r.
           belong
           :
           p.
           69
           ,
           l.
           6
           ,
           r.
           matter
           :
           p.
           91
           ,
           l.
           27
           ;
           r.
           effects
           worke
           :
           p.
           111
           ,
           l.
           5
           ,
           r.
           against
           the
           first
           Table
           after
           sinne
           :
           l.
           24
           ,
           after
           Christ
           ,
           r.
           because
           they
           are
           such
           :
           p.
           116
           ,
           l.
           8
           ,
           r.
           vnexpressible
           :
           p.
           110
           ,
           l.
           27
           ,
           r.
           onenesse
           :
           l.
           28
           ,
           r.
           so
           is
           Christ
           ,
           p.
           151
           ,
           l.
           13
           ,
           r.
           premised
           :
           p.
           161
           ,
           l.
           10
           ,
           r.
           hard
           ,
           for
           yours
           :
           p.
           162
           ,
           l.
           22
           ,
           r.
           friend
           :
           p.
           179
           ,
           l.
           26
           ,
           r.
           worke
           ,
           p.
           188
           ,
           l.
           22
           ,
           r.
           after
           then
           ,
           to
           be
           exalted
           :
           p.
           190
           ,
           l.
           11
           ,
           r.
           falles
           ,
           p.
           192
           ,
           l.
           32
           ,
           r.
           comfort
           :
           p.
           201
           ,
           l.
           26
           ,
           r.
           is
           after
           it
           ,
           p.
           202
           ,
           l.
           6
           ,
           r.
           of
           sinister
           death
           :
           p.
           223
           ,
           l.
           26
           ,
           r.
           rich
           man
           ,
           for
           Diues
           :
           p.
           248
           ,
           l.
           16.
           r.
           halted
           :
           l.
           27
           ,
           r.
           renewed
           :
           p.
           250
           ,
           in
           the
           margin
           ,
           r.
           meetnesse
           :
           p.
           263
           ,
           l.
           10
           ,
           r.
           that
           euill
           which
           is
           our
           owne
           afore
           being
           :
           p.
           287
           ,
           l.
           27.
           r.
           awefull
           :
           p.
           290
           ,
           l.
           7
           ,
           r.
           gardian
           :
           p.
           303.
           l.
           13
           ,
           r.
           outward
           rest
           :
           p.
           307
           ,
           l.
           8.
           r.
           these
           :
           p.
           308
           ,
           l.
           2
           ,
           r.
           as
           that
           ,
           after
           mind
           :
           p.
           328
           ,
           l.
           10
           ,
           strike
           out
           the
           latter
           onely
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A15527-e2310
           
             2.
             workes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             proper
             to
             the
             elect
             Calling
             ,
             and
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             calling
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Outward
             &
             common
             to
             all
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Inward
             &
             peculiar
             to
             some
             .
          
           
             Difference
             between
             inward
             and
             outward
             calling
             .
          
           
             Effectuall
             calling
             hath
             3.
             inseparable
             cona
             panions
             ,
             first
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Iustification
             ,
             3.
             Sanctification
             
          
           
             Effectuall
             calling
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Inward
             means
             
          
           
             No
             name
             giuen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Outward
             and
             inward
             .
          
           
             Law.
             Spirit
             of
             feare
             
          
           
             Gospell
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             Calling
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             22
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Who
             not
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pagans
             .
          
           
             Creatures
             teach
             somewhat
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             nothing
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Proud
             Iusticiaries
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Scorners
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Impenitent
             or
             obdurate
             finners
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Worldly
             wise
             .
          
           
             6
             Worldlyrich
             
          
           
             Example
             in
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             Reuel
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Idiots
             :
             Lunaticke
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Borne
             deafe
             and
             dumbe
             .
          
           
             Who
             be
             more
             capable
             of
             calling
             .
          
           
             All
             alike
             vncapable
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             outward
             condition
             ,
             some
             more
             capable
             then
             other
             .
          
           
             Simple
             and
             needy
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             such
             be
             commonly
             called
             ,
             as
             be
             of
             mean
             condition
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Marke
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Had
             he
             lyed
             ,
             Christ
             would
             not
             haue
             heard
             but
             checked
             him
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             reuealed
             by
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             effects
             as
             accompany
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             afterward
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Three
             times
             ,
             wherein
             ones
             calling
             to
             Christ
             ,
             hardly
             or
             not
             known
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Tokens
             of
             an
             effectuall
             calling
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             lie
             in
             doctrine
             &
             religion
             ,
             aswel
             as
             in
             life
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             two
             wayes
             committed
             ,
             either
             by
             heresie
             or
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Resp.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             For
             there
             be
             sheepe
             by
             〈◊〉
             ction
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             yet
             called
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             means
             
          
           
             Priuate
             feares
             ,
             and
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             wel
             
          
           
             A
             bstayning
             from
             the
             act
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Suppressing
             of
             inward
             lust
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Society
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Auoyding
             euil
             company
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Priuate
             reading
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Eschewing
             occasions
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Priuate
             fasting
             .
          
           
             Publike
             meanes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Word
             preached
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             41
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             Nehe.
             8
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Prophecying
             here
             is
             put
             for
             interpretation
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             already
             reuealed
             :
             and
             not
             for
             foreshewing
             his
             will
             in
             future
             euents
             .
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             
             V.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Word
             preached
             .
          
           
             2
             Catechizing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             4
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             wayes
             of
             God
             in
             his
             calling
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Without
             meanes
             .
          
           
             2
             Weak
             means
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             Orators
             would
             vse
             for
             oftentation
             of
             humane
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Vnlikely
             meanes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Contrary
             meanes
             .
          
           
             God
             giues
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             .
          
           
             Calling
             ,
             a
             worke
             easie
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Calling
             ,
             a
             work
             of
             Gods
             wonderfull
             power
             .
          
           
             The
             endes
             of
             our
             calling
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             Gods
             grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             saluation
             of
             the
             elect
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Who
             yet
             afterward
             haue
             their
             portion
             of
             godly
             forrow
             .
          
           
             Al
             sauing
             graces
             come
             together
             with
             our
             calling
             at
             one
             time
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             chaine
             of
             sauing
             graces
             ;
             or
             after
             what
             order
             the
             sauing
             grace
             ;
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             giuen
             to
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Illumination
             of
             the
             mind
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Opening
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Vnion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             6.
             Iustification
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             &
             ioy
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Hope
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Repentāce
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             To
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Peace
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Patience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Opening
             the
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             Opening
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Spirit
             worketh
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Creator
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             knowledge
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Feare
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Griefe
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Discouragement
             ,
             or
             casting
             downe
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Despaire
             .
          
           
             Spirit
             worketh
             by
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Generall
             sight
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             3.
             〈◊〉
             of
             pardon
             ,
             that
             sinnes
             be
             pardonable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consideration
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Confession
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hunger
             and
             thirst
             .
          
           
             7
             Perswasion
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             These
             do
             that
             in
             hypocrisie
             which
             Gods
             children
             doe
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             〈◊〉
             faith
             is
             .
          
           
             A
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             precious
             gift
             .
          
           
             It
             beleeueth
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Especially
             the
             promise
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Relation
             betweene
             faith
             and
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             receiued
             by
             faith
             onely
             :
             because
             God
             so
             decreed
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             and
             of
             Gods
             decree
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             glory
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Our
             stablenesse
             .
          
           
             Qualities
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             CertaintyParticularity
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Greeke
             Scholiast
             expounds
             it
             ,
             as
             Master
             Beza
             cites
             him
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             verse
             last
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Particularity
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Parts
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             things
             required
             to
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Assent
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Rellar
             .
             de
             Iustific
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             30.
             denyeth
             that
             application
             is
             in
             iustifying
             faith
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             application
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Fiue
             things
             in
             application
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Approbation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Expetition
             ,
             Desire
             seruent
             ,
             vnfained
             ,
             constant
             :
             Ioh.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Firme
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Oblectation
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             
             &
             115.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Expectatiō
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             v
             last
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             Faith
             ,
             what
             a
             worthy
             and
             noble
             gift
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             measures
             of
             a
             true
             faith
             .
          
           
             Faith
             little
             &
             great
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             like
             .
          
           
             Cornelius
             .
          
           
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             Markes
             of
             a
             sound
             desire
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             marke
             of
             a
             sound
             desire
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             encrease
             of
             grace
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             after
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             strong
             faith
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             be
             diuers
             measures
             of
             a
             strong
             faith
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             Two
             measures
             of
             strong
             faith
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             verse
             10.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             .
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             41.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             rarenes
             of
             faith
             ,
             how
             few
             doe
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             signes
             it
             may
             be
             knowen
             and
             perceiued
             to
             be
             so
             1.
             
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Prophanation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neglect
             of
             priuate
             prayer
             
          
           
             4
             Want
             of
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Where
             shall
             one
             finde
             a
             faithfull
             man
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Hatred
             of
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             Esay
             53
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Causes
             Of
             the
             ratenesse
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Want
             Of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Want
             Of
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Withdrawing
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Mans
             corruption
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Satans
             malice
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Gods
             decree
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Extreme
             rage
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Abundance
             of
             imquity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Diffention
             in
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             4.
             〈◊〉
             of
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             and
             manifolde
             effects
             &
             works
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Encouragements
             to
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             Marke
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             God
             beseeching
             vs.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Faith
             ,
             the
             condition
             Of
             the
             Couenant
             .
          
           
             See
             Rom
             10
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             the
             promiser
             ,
             is
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             strengtheneth
             faith
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             mercifulnes
             of
             God
             a
             support
             to
             faith
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Examples
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             helpe
             to
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Vow
             in
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             9.
             damages
             &
             discommodities
             of
             vnbeleefe
             .
          
           
             10.
             〈◊〉
             to
             God
             by
             vnbeleefe
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             God
             honoured
             by
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Our
             faith
             〈◊〉
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Obiections
             of
             an
             afflicted
             minde
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ob.
             Whether
             Scriptures
             be
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             to
             proue
             Scripture
             to
             be
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             As
             Foelix
             ,
             Acts
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             Moses
             ,
             Iob.
             Dauid
             ,
             Mathew
             ,
             Paul.
             
          
           
             2
             Obiect
             .
             Whether
             the
             promises
             belong
             to
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             3
             Obiect
             .
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             Titus
             2
             ,
             14.
             
             〈◊〉
             Iohn
             2
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Obiection
             Sinnes
             against
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vnthankefull
             persidiousnes
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             obiection
             .
             Sins
             of
             relapse
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Obiection
             .
             Horrible
             greatnesse
             of
             sin
             and
             continuance
             .
          
           
             7
             Obiect
             .
             Blasphemy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             ghost
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Marke
             3
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             6
             Markes
             ,
             whereby
             to
             know
             that
             one
             be
             free
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             8
             Obiect
             .
             No
             feeling
             ,
             no
             faith
             .
          
           
             Iobe
             6.
             
          
           
             Vnion
             threefolde
             .
          
           
             Vnion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Proofes
             for
             this
             vnion
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             by
             faith
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             necessary
             to
             our
             vniō
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1
             Donation
             ,
             or
             gift
             .
          
           
             2
             Mutuall
             consent
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             Vnion
             declared
             by
             similitudes
             taken
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1
             Similitude
             ,
          
           
             2
             Similitude
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             Simile
             .
          
           
             4
             Simile
             .
          
           
             5
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             53.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             4
             Vnion
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Esay
             9
             Euke
             2.
             
          
           
             Galath
             .
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             v
             〈◊〉
             Rom
             6
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             Math.
             25
             ,
             40.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Two
             speciall
             〈◊〉
             of
             our
             vnion
             vvith
             Christ.
             
          
           
             First
             fruite
             of
             our
             vnion
             ,
             righteousnesse
             from
             Christ
             ,
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Man
             in
             his
             creation
             holy
             and
             happy
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Man
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             lost
             blessednes
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             is
             vnder
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
          
           
             Saluation
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             righ
             teousnesse
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Galathians
             3.
             
          
           
             Reuelaatiōs
             21.
             
          
           
             Mathew
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             Christ
             onely
             hath
             right
             to
             eternall
             life
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             because
             he
             alone
             is
             perfectly
             iust
             :
             others
             come
             thither
             by
             his
             right
             .
          
           
             1
             Passiue
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             I.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4
             ,
             last
             verse
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             ver
             .
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             verse
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             Actiue
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             actiue
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             made
             Adam
             without
             sin
             ,
             could
             giue
             Christ
             our
             Nature
             without
             our
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             an
             accident
             to
             our
             Nature
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             did
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             did
             all
             perfectly
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             a
             right
             ]
             end
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             5
             
          
           
             4
             Being
             constant
             in
             doing
             all
             was
             commanded
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             :
             5
             ,
             v
             :
             last
             Acts
             3
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             This
             righteousnes
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             doth
             become
             ours
             ,
             by
             an
             action
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             imputation
             ,
             of
             which
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             sanctifie
             ,
             to
             make
             holie
             :
             rectify
             ,
             to
             make
             right
             :
             mollifye
             ,
             to
             make
             soft
             :
             glorifie
             ,
             to
             make
             glorious
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iustification
             what
             it
             is
             :
             An
             imputation
             of
             Christs
             whole
             righteousnesse
             to
             the
             beleeuing
             man.
             
          
           
             1
             Imputation
             .
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             verse
             last
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Of
             imputatiō
             ,
             Reade
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             merit
             of
             right
             is
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             Faith.
             These
             two
             actions
             meete
             both
             together
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             God
             then
             accounting
             and
             imputing
             all
             Christs
             iustice
             to
             a
             sinner
             when
             he
             truly
             beleeueth
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4
             ,
             verse
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             meaning
             wee
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             would
             haue
             his
             Elect
             so
             iustified
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             Iustification
             .
             1
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
             2
             Accounting
             iustice
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             Eternall
             life
             ,
             the
             fruite
             of
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             Popish
             error
             in
             their
             second
             iustification
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             faith
             and
             workes
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             iustification
             (
             with
             the
             Papist
             )
             is
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Second
             iustification
             (
             after
             their
             doctrine
             )
             whereby
             of
             iust
             already
             by
             the
             first
             iustification
             ,
             he
             becomes
             more
             iust
             ;
             this
             is
             by
             our
             owne
             works
             in
             part
             .
             This
             second
             iustification
             being
             in
             truth
             our
             sanctification
             :
             there
             being
             but
             one
             onely
             iustification
             taught
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             beginning
             ,
             middle
             ,
             and
             ending
             by
             faith
             ,
             are
             knowne
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             vers
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             See
             and
             reade
             Luthers
             Preface
             before
             his
             Commentary
             to
             the
             Galathians
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             Peace
             with
             God
             containeth
             1.
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             2.
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             First
             fruite
             of
             iustification
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             Esay
             0
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Colos.
             1
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             What.
             
          
           
             2
             How
             it
             differs
             from
             false
             peace
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             2
             How
             peace
             of
             conscieuce
             is
             to
             be
             got
             .
          
           
             4
             How
             preserued
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             farre
             lost
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             what
             meanes
             lost
             .
          
           
             How
             recouered
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             17.
             
          
           
             3
             Fruite
             of
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             neede
             not
             Saints
             to
             intercede
             for
             vs
             ,
             or
             merits
             to
             commend
             vs
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             Fruite
             of
             iustification
             .
          
           
             Stand
             in
             the
             way
             〈◊〉
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Stand
             fast
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Ieremy
             32.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             25.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             Let
             them
             look
             vpon
             what
             ground
             they
             stand
             ,
             which
             think
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             may
             be
             finally
             lost
             ,
             and
             wholly
             .
          
           
             Standing
             in
             grace
             ,
             opens
             no
             window
             to
             security
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             where
             security
             reigneth
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             such
             are
             not
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Fruit
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             hope
             of
             glorie
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Glorie
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             7
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Hope
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             3
             Why
             it
             is
             certaine
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             certainty
             comes
             to
             be
             ioyned
             to
             hope
             .
          
           
             1
             Peter
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Peter
             1.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             51.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Fruite
             of
             iustification
             .
          
           
             Ioy
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Ioy
             by
             hearing
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Ioy
             in
             tribulations
             .
          
           
             Of
             worldly
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Rules
             and
             cautions
             for
             worldly
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Let
             Salomons
             example
             proue
             this
             ,
             &
             cause
             the
             godly
             to
             feare
             worldly
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Grounds
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             despaire
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             The
             occasions
             
          
           
             As
             in
             Dauid
             ,
             hath
             God
             forgotten
             to
             be
             mercifull
             ?
          
           
             The
             ends
             of
             Gods
             counsell
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Hope
             differeth
             from
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             haue
             no
             hope
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Hope
             ioyned
             with
             some
             presumption
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Fruit
             of
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             4.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Fruite
             of
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             *
             Seeing
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Elect
             could
             not
             hinder
             their
             reconciliation
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             sinnes
             done
             after
             reconciliation
             ,
             cannot
             keepe
             them
             From
             hope
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             regard
             also
             ,
             they
             doe
             glory
             .
          
           
             Iustification
             and
             sanctification
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             Sanctification
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Iustification
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             be
             as
             two
             twinnes
             ,
             which
             came
             together
             into
             the
             world
             of
             the
             beleeuing
             heart
             ;
             Iustification
             being
             the
             elder
             fister
             .
          
           
             *
             Therefore
             Sathans
             temptation
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             returned
             :
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             sanctified
             :
             I
             haue
             my
             sinnes
             forgiuen
             ,
             therfore
             I
             am
             renewed
             .
          
           
             Renewing
             .
          
           
             Regeneration
             .
          
           
             Sanctificatiō
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Parts
             of
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Cause
             of
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             all
             men
             〈◊〉
             Adam
             before
             his
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             voide
             of
             sinne
             ;
             all
             others
             haue
             sin
             euen
             til
             death
             .
          
           
             *
             Before
             their
             sanctification
             ,
             the
             Elect
             and
             finne
             do
             agree
             as
             husband
             &
             wife
             ;
             afterward
             they
             are
             at
             variance
             as
             two
             enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             manifold
             profit
             which
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             finne
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Watchfulnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Charity
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             To
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             5
             Humble
             confession
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Modesty
             and
             lowlinesse
             in
             our
             whole
             life
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Experience
             of
             Gods
             power
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Sins
             made
             remedies
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Giue
             aduantage
             against
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             We
             had
             neede
             to
             make
             some
             vse
             and
             benefit
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             wee
             take
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             harme
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             How
             Sanctification
             differeth
             from
             a
             ciuill
             life
             .
          
           
             Markes
             of
             Sanctificatiō
             .
          
           
             This
             would
             not
             be
             forgottē
             ,
             that
             a
             〈◊〉
             man
             ,
             though
             hee
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             yet
             in
             some
             〈◊〉
             sinne
             will
             beare
             with
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             doth
             not
             a
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             cannot
             bee
             free
             from
             sins
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             none
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             is
             an
             enemy
             cuen
             to
             his
             darling
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             if
             it
             offend
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             his
             hand
             if
             it
             offend
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             spiritual
             combat
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Difference
             between
             Repentance
             &
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             hath
             sundry
             acceptions
             ,
             &
             what
             they
             be
             ,
          
           
             Godly
             sorrow
             beginning
             of
             renewed
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Godly
             sorrow
             whence
             it
             ariseth
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             Repentance
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Signes
             of
             renewed
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Care.
             
          
           
             Clearing
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Anger
             .
          
           
             4
             Feare
             .
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             thus
             feareth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Desire
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Zeale
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Reuenge
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             quicken
             our
             daily
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Cautions
             about
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             
          
           
             Some
             scruples
             about
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             kinde
             was
             fornication
             thought
             to
             bee
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Held
             in
             those
             times
             for
             nosin
             but
             some
             indiffrent
             thing
             .
          
           
             So
             many
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             thinke
             of
             interest
             for
             lone
             of
             money
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             no
             sinner
             ,
             who
             wold
             be
             no
             sinner
             .
             M.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Peccata
             vastantia
             conscientiam
             .
          
           
             Scrupis
             
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             〈◊〉
             lapse
             :
             in
             the
             obiections
             against
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             for
             giuenes
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             vpon
             great
             &
             extraordinarie
             fals
             .
             is
             se
             dome
             without
             teares
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             7.
             
             Mat
             :
             26.
             
             Luke
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119
             ,
             57
             ,
             69
             ,
             112
             ,
             115.
             
             Rom.
             7
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Of
             encouragements
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Truth
             of
             our
             faith
             &
             Christianity
             ,
             discried
             by
             our
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Great
             promiles
             made
             &
             performed
             to
             repenting
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Of
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             Esay
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             Spirituall
             things
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             a
             person
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             not
             any
             cause
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vnrepentance
             ,
             hath
             vnfitnesse
             for
             any
             seruice
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             any
             good
             worke
             .
             Vnablenesse
             to
             take
             any
             profit
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Repentance
             hath
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Consideration
             of
             a
             iudgment
             day
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Repentance
             the
             ioy
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Good
             consequents
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Hind
             erances
             of
             Repentance
             
          
           
             Example
             of
             the
             oyle
             in
             the
             cruise
             .
             Also
             Danieis
             pulse
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
             Lu.
             23
             
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             True
             Repentance
             is
             a
             turning
             from
             euery
             sinne
             ,
             to
             do
             euery
             good
             worke
             .
          
           
             Iames
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Es.
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Perfection
             is
             here
             set
             agaiust
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             perfection
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             measure
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             parts
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Worthinesse
             put
             for
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             vnworthily
             ,
             for
             vnmeetely
             ;
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             
          
           
             Iames
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             good
             worke
             is
             ?
          
           
             How
             many
             things
             required
             to
             a
             good
             worke
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Good
             matter
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             12.
             verse
             last
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             26.
             from
             verse
             16.
             till
             verse
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Perso
             good
             ,
             that
             the
             manner
             may
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             A
             threefold
             act
             of
             Faith
             in
             euery
             good
             worke
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Good
             end
             .
          
           
             Actions
             are
             measured
             by
             their
             ends
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Good
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Good
             things
             must
             haue
             good
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             
             Shee
             sinnes
             by
             impatiency
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             1.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Good
             workes
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             Woe
             be
             to
             the
             most
             cōmendable
             life
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             iudged
             without
             mercy
             ,
             saith
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Deus
             in
             nobis
             coronat
             sua
             dona
             .
          
           
             Good
             workes
             merit
             not
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
          
           
             Debitum
             non
             est
             meritum
             .
             Merita
             nostra
             ,
             Domini
             misericordia
             ,
             meritum
             meum
             ,
             mors
             〈◊〉
             Christe
             .
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             A
             reward
             due
             vnto
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             Why
             ?
          
           
             A
             reward
             of
             fauour
             ,
             not
             of
             debt
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             obnoxious
             〈◊〉
             his
             creature
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             I
             ,
             II.
             
          
           
             Our
             merite
             is
             misery
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             our
             merite
             ,
             to
             know
             we
             do
             not
             merite
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vse
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             See
             M.
             Iohn
             Shaw
             his
             trea
             tise
             of
             Maries
             blessednesse
             .
             Fol.
             89
             ,
             &
             90.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             Vnconuerted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Elect.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             Elect.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Weake
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Strong
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             
          
           
             Loue
             of
             God
             :
             what
             it
             is
             to
             loue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             loue
             God.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             is
             to
             be
             loued
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             God
             is
             to
             be
             loued
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             rule
             our
             loue
             is
             to
             be
             guided
             .
          
           
             Whence
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             springeth
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             What
             be
             the
             effects
             and
             signes
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             More
             proofes
             of
             the
             sound
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             loue
             God
             ,
             do
             loue
             his
             word
             ,
             which
             they
             shew
             forth
             by
             1.
             hearing
             ,
             2.
             marking
             ,
             3
             remembring
             ,
             4.
             laying
             it
             vp
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             5.
             delighting
             in
             it
             ,
             6.
             by
             meditation
             ,
             7
             praise
             8
             and
             practise
             or
             keeping
             it
             .
          
           
             Hypocrites
             delight
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             thing
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             )
             known
             
          
           
             Their
             loue
             to
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             in
             affect
             ,
             and
             effect
             ,
             in
             word
             and
             in
             worke
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             feeling
             ,
             &
             suffering
             together
             .
          
           
             Acts
             14.
             
          
           
             They
             rent
             their
             cloathes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Amor
             ,
             sui
             diffusivus
             .
          
           
             Iames
             is
             reported
             to
             haue
             made
             his
             knees
             hard
             〈◊〉
             Camels
             knees
             ,
             with
             labour
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Dauids
             mourning
             ,
             Pe
             ters
             teares
             .
             Christs
             agony
             ,
             doe
             manifest
             this
             truth
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             ,
             a
             fruit
             and
             token
             of
             our
             loue
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2
             ,
             verse
             last
             .
          
           
             Feare
             of
             God
             ,
             twofold
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             seruile
             feare
             ;
             of
             this
             feare
             it
             is
             true
             which
             is
             commonly
             saide
             ;
          
           
             Whom
             wee
             feare
             ,
             we
             hate
             ,
             and
             wish
             they
             were
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Filial
             feare
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             112.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             Ezra
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             hee
             feared
             God
             greatly
             .
          
           
             God
             must
             be
             feared
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             Trust
             in
             God
             ,
             proper
             to
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             53.
             
          
           
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             112.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Ground
             of
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             godly
             vse
             meanes
             ,
             but
             haue
             their
             trust
             in
             God
             onely
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             trust
             of
             the
             godly
             differs
             from
             the
             trust
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Markes
             for
             triall
             of
             our
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Encouragements
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Of
             Prayer
             and
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             2
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             in
             Prayer
             and
             thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Marke
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             cor
             .
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             When
             ones
             minde
             is
             vncleane
             ,
             it
             defiles
             his
             best
             workes
             .
          
           
             Eccle.
             4.
             verse
             last
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             vse
             of
             Gods
             Name
             .
          
           
             3.
             commandement
             .
          
           
             As
             men
             vse
             their
             holy
             day
             cloathes
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             titles
             ,
             words
             ,
             properties
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             care
             is
             to
             mention
             them
             with
             a
             godly
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             4.
             commandement
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             vse
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             And
             with
             what
             〈◊〉
             they
             beare
             their
             absence
             from
             the
             Assemblies
             ;
             see
             Psal.
             84.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &
             41.
             
          
           
             Patience
             a
             vertue
             proper
             to
             a
             true
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Afflictions
             ,
             the
             obiect
             of
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Tentatio
             seductionis
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Probationis
             .
          
           
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             Correction
             .
             Triall
             .
          
           
             Of
             Chastisements
             .
          
           
             2
             Simile
             .
          
           
             First
             ground
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             smiteth
             not
             for
             euery
             offence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             correcteth
             with
             wisedome
             and
             loue
             .
          
           
             Kepentance
             furthered
             by
             chastisements
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             15.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             7.
             
          
           
             Humility
             furthered
             by
             chastisements
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet
             4.
             
          
           
             Esay
             57.
             
          
           
             Of
             Tiyals
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             14.
             28
             ,
             〈◊〉
             30.
             
          
           
             Esay
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             Righteousnesse
             is
             commutatiue
             ,
             and
             distributiue
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Righteousnesse
             is
             habitual
             or
             actuall
             .
          
           
             *
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             righteous
             persons
             as
             these
             ,
             doe
             turne
             away
             from
             their
             righteousnes
             ;
             and
             so
             lose
             themselues
             &
             their
             labour
             :
             Eze.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sincerity
             or
             truth
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             graces
             as
             a
             common
             adioynt
             or
             quality
             .
          
           
             The
             fixt
             commandement
             .
          
           
             Loue.
             
          
           
             What
             brotherly
             loue
             is
             .
          
           
             How
             our
             Neighbour
             may
             be
             loued
             ,
             without
             iniury
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             An
             enemy
             is
             a
             neighbour
             and
             a
             brother
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             christian
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             a
             neighbour
             &
             a
             brother
             .
          
           
             Degrees
             of
             Loue.
             
          
           
             Rules
             to
             guide
             our
             loue
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             wee
             ought
             to
             loue
             .
          
           
             Properties
             of
             Loue.
             
          
           
             Actions
             of
             Loue.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             Faith
             and
             Loue.
             
          
           
             Brotherly
             kindnesse
             .
          
           
             Foure
             kinds
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Prouerbs
             17.
             
          
           
             Humility
             .
          
           
             Micah
             .
             6.
             8.
             col
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Grauity
             .
          
           
             Gentlenesse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             reported
             that
             Peter
             he
             wept
             so
             often
             as
             he
             〈◊〉
             the
             mildnesse
             and
             gentlenesse
             of
             his
             Lord.
             Luther
             .
          
           
             Long
             sufferance
             &
             peace
             
          
           
             Forgiuing
             offences
             .
          
           
             Goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Meekenesse
             .
          
           
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             3
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             31
             
          
           
             Gouernment
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
             for
             speech
             and
             silence
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             10.
             
          
           
             Selfe-preseruation
             .
          
           
             Seuenth
             commandement
             .
          
           
             Vprightnesse
             towards
             our
             Neighbours
             goods
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             15.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eze.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ninth
             commandement
             .
          
           
             Truth
             &
             vprightnesse
             in
             speech
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             keeping
             of
             promises
             .
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             verse
             last
             .
          
           
             Three
             doubts
             ,
          
           
             Master
             Luther
             confesseth
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             troubled
             great
             ly
             with
             this
             vice
             .
          
           
             Philarguria
             ,
             Pleonexia
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Honesty
             .
          
           
             Zeale
             .
          
           
             a
             Election
             .
          
           
             b
             calling
             .
          
           
             c
             Meanes
             of
             calling
             .
          
           
             d
             Illuminatiō
             .
          
           
             e
             Opening
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             f
             Faith.
             
          
           
             g
             Vnion
             with
             christ
             .
          
           
             h
             Iustification
             
          
           
             i
             Sanctific
             atiō
             
          
           
             k
             Spirituall
             conflict
             .
          
           
             l
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             m
             Good
             workes
             .
          
           
             n
             General
             graces
             .
          
           
             o
             Vprightnesse
             
          
           
             p
             Particular
             gifts
             .
          
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             r
             Encrease
             ,
             or
             growth
             .
          
           
             s
             Glorification